《Political Marriage With a Friendly Enemy》


 Chapter 1

    <h2>Chapter 1</h2>


    ***


    It was the morning of my wedding. The day I would wee a man I had never seen before as my husband.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m good for nothing?¡±


    My muttering voice resonated in the pce garden. Early winter in the North was bleak. It was hard to find green in a garden without proper care. The dry bark was gray. A low saturated gloomyndscape, just like me. I was standing by a thorny vine. I put a finger on the vine and spoke to it.


    ¡°If the marriage alliance is sessfully concluded this time, I¡¯ll have done some use as a Princess.¡±


    Even if it was a sold-out marriage, I had no right to refuse.


    ¡®It¡¯s your duty.¡¯


    My brother Diaquit¡¯s voice lingered in my ears. I was to be sold for the political benefit of the kingdom. To be married to a man I had never met. It was my duty.


    Just then, the voice of the nt echoed in my head.


    ¡´ Usphere. If you get married, will you really leave this ce? Will I ever see you again?¡µ


    The whisper of the sweet nt was transmitted through my soul. The nts in the garden were the only ones I trusted and depended on.


    Catatel¡¯s awakeners were born with magic rted to earth and nts. The awakener of this generation was me. The power given to me was to peek into the nt¡¯s memories and talk to them.


    Like the previous awakeners, I couldn¡¯t use magic such as splitting the earth, causing earthquakes, or creating earthen shields. Power that could neither attack nor defend. My homnd, located at the far north end, was particrly frequented by monsters. It was thanks to magic that kept the royal families safe for centuries in a harsh environment.


    Only one child per generation of royalty is born with the blessing of the Silver Forest, a child who can use powerful magic. They were called the¡¯Awakeners ¡®.


    The Awakeners, as the shield of the kingdom, had firmly defended thisnd. However, for some reason, no awakeners were born in the family for nearly a hundred years. While there were concerns over whether the protection of the forest had ceased. After a long wait, when I was ten years old, I awakened the magic. The kingdom that was hopeless while protecting the earth without an awakener was delighted.


    However, as expectations were high, so were the disappointments. When it turned out that I had no power to protect the kingdom, arrows of usations of all sorts flew to me.


    ¡®Half witted, half awakened,cking princess.¡¯ People chattered. It was not that I wanted to be born like this. I couldn¡¯t even go into battle, so l just stayed in my room. Gradually I was isted from the royal pce. The only friends I had left were nts.


    Now I was not so lonely or sad. I got used to this kind of istion. But that didn¡¯t mean that I expected a marriage would proceed without any consultation with me. Diaquit, who was acting as regent on behalf of our father, spoke confidently.


    ¡°Even if I let you know, what difference would it make? We have no veto anyway. You should marry the first emperor without question.¡±


    I thought about my brother¡¯s cold voice, and then spoke to the thorns again.


    ¡°Have you heard people talk about this marriage?¡±


    ¡´I have. There are maids whoe to manage the garden from time to time. I heard what they were saying.¡µ


    ¡°I want you to show me that memory.¡±


    ¡´Are you going to be okay?¡µThe nt¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Probably they were talking badly about me, but l was no longer hurt by those words. I got used to it. I closed my eyes and let the memory of the nt¡¯s soul flow into my mind. Soon a blurry scene unfolded.Two maids stood in the corner of the garden, talking.


    <It¡¯s too early for a royal wedding. There¡¯s nothing to prepare for.>


    <Everyone says it¡¯s a humiliating alliance. If we make fancy preparations, it will be even weirder.>


    <By the way, why would the First Emperor want to marry an imperial princess?>


    <There was a rumor that he wanted the blessing of the forest. Even if the Princess doesn¡¯t have a single ability, she¡¯s an awakener anyway. She might pass the magic power to the child.>


    <I wonder what would happen to our princess after she gave birth to a child with magical powers. >


    <She might be pushed aside by concubines and lovers and be treated coldly¡­>


    <If I were to be taken to the empire and find myself in such a situation, I would be miserable.>


    <By the way, does the First Emperor have any concubines?>


    <He doesn¡¯t yet. It hasn¡¯t been long since the empire was founded. He¡¯ll bring women from all over the ce, starting with our princess. Isn¡¯t he the great conqueror? >


    The nt¡¯s memory stopped. I slowly opened my eyes and let out a breath that I had been holding in. Curiosity andpassion were mixed in the voices of the maids. What could be more pitiful than this marriage?


    A few hourster, I remembered the man who would be my husband. Kwanach Radon. A man was formerly a ve soldier, but started a revolution and directly founded an empire. The beautiful and powerful First Emperor, known as the Sun God. The man who waged war with the might of the entire continent, and created the myth of the undefeated. Kwanach had finally extended his power to the northern end.


    When he visited my homnd, Achaia, he offered two options. Either give up the only princess or be conquered by his empire. It was a marriage alliance, but it was actually a predatory marriage. I was a sold bride, and this marriage was nothing more than a political surrender.


    However, I was not frustrated or disappointed. I was used to being treated like this. Moreover, as a princess, it was a natural duty to protect the peace of my mothend. In the beginning, I had no illusions about this marriage. Since I was the price to pay for peace, it was quite cheap. Although my family was embarrassed to the end that I was marrying a lowly ve.


    ¡°Marriage to a war fanatic ve who knows no faith!¡±


    Those who admired Kwanach called him ¡®a conquering emperor like the sun.¡¯ Those who looked down on him called him a war fanatic. He would not have felt the need to spend money on such an embarrassing wedding. Today¡¯s wedding was probably very miserable and gloomy.


    The wedding hall where only the sound of soft stringed instruments resonated. As if at a solemn funeral, the people were all silent and serious. The wedding hall was small, there were very few guests, and my wedding dress was shabby. A pair of small, faded pearl earrings was all I wore. As l entered the wedding hall as a bride, I saw Kwanach for the first time.


    The bards sang that he was so beautiful that he could rival the Sun God, and that seeing him in person might make it difficult to breathe. Indeed, the rumors were not exaggerated. To Kwanach, the term ¡°god among men¡± was the most appropriate for this man.


    He was so tall that one had to bend their neck to look up at him. His dark skin was smooth and stic. Wavy, pitch-ck hair. Eyes as ck as the abyss.


    ¡°Would you take Usphere Catatel as your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kwanach replied bluntly and looked at me. His gaze alone was overwhelming. At the moment, I felt shabby in front of him. I felt a slight tremor in my heart.


    ¡®Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t like me and you¡¯re nullifying the agreement.¡¯


    The sickly princess. All she could do was read books and write.


    Southerners admired ck hair, but my hair was white-blonde. Said the priest who was officiating the wedding while I was withdrawn.


    ¡°Vow to be husband and wife before Goddess Fahar who opened the beginning of the world and will close it, and to kiss each other as proof of your union.¡±


    Kwanach stepped up to me. He didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of the northern winters. He was not dressed like the men of Achaia, who always wore manyyers of clothing. His bare skin was revealed through the open shirtline. He was dressed not like an emperor.


    At the level of my eyes, Kwanach¡¯s chest was settled.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Said Kwanach with a low, firm, yet sweet voice.


    I tensed and squeezed my eyes shut. It was the first time that I had seen the bare skin of a man, let alone kissing. Soon, Kwanach¡¯s huge body came towards me. His hot, firm lips pressed hard on my lips. His sharp fangs gently bit down on my lower lip as it passed by. The hot heat struck my lips and then spread across my face. My body shivered. Without knowing, I held his arm tightly. I could smell the fierce Southern scenting from him. The scent that made my mind dizzy. The clearer I saw Kwanach, the smaller my heart felt. It was as if I was standing in front of a giant beast. Kwanach gently licked my lips with the tip of his tongue and then let it fall. I lost the strength in my legs and almost fell, but managed to keep myself upright.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± My husband whispered to me.


    Looking at his overwhelming beautiful face that suits the nickname of the sun god. I nodded. I finally realized that I had been grabbing his arm and let go in a panic. I pulled myself out of my daze and looked at Kwanach, keeping myposure. I had already swore an oath and kissed him, there was no turning back now. This man in front of me, whom I saw for the first time today, was now my husband.


    ****


    ¡®He¡¯s acting like he¡¯s being chased by something¡­.¡¯


    As soon as the wedding was over, he hurriedly prepared to return to the empire. Indeed, it would be irresponsible to leave his newborn empire unattended for so long. Marriage is like baking beans in a lightning storm.* (*T/N : I guess this is a saying or something. If anyone knows what it is, pleasement.)


    The reception was over after hours of eating and drinking, and the next thing I knew, I was standing in front of a carriage headed for his empire. It all happened in one day.


    I looked at Kwanach at the front of the imperial possessions in the distance. He skillfully mounted atop a ck horse, ready to depart.


    How could that man be my husband? It didn¡¯t feel real. Did I really get married?


    I inadvertently got into the carriage in silence. It¡¯s a marriage that¡¯s been made as if it¡¯s hotcakes for sale, but I¡¯ll get used to it.


    ¡®I¡¯m bored.¡¯


    I¡¯ve long since lost interest in how my life goes. The only time I found a modicum of enjoyment was when I read books and looked into the lives of others. From a very young age, I was cursed as a cursed awakener and left alone in the royal pce. As I endured this life, I became numb to everything. I seemed to have forgotten how to be sad. And of course, how to be happy too. Before long, the carriage carrying me slowly departs. Towards an unknownnd.


    ***

 Chapter 2

    <h2>Chapter 2</h2>


    ****


    ¡®No¡­I didn¡¯t want to get out of boredom in this way.¡¯


    I nkly looked down at my body¡ªmy corpse, to be exact. My ivory dress was smeared with blood. An arrow stuck in the middle of my chest.


    ording to the Achaia servants, Kwanach and I were separated after the wedding. Kwanach led the procession at the fore, and I, the bride, was alone in the carriage. Then it wasn¡¯t long before when suddenly, there was a sound of something sharp tearing the air. I didn¡¯t have time to avoid it. I felt a sharp pain in my chest. The next thing I knew, I found myself in this situation after I woke up.


    ¡®Am I dead?¡¯


    How could I be so unlucky? A bride who was assassinated on her wedding day? What will happen to the peace of my country that was gained through the marriage alliance?


    Prior to my death, I was worried about it. A chilling sense of anxiety flowed through my intangible soul.


    ****


    A few days have passed since I died.


    ¡®Strange.¡¯


    I still haven¡¯t gotten out of the ce where l was assassinated.


    ¡®If I¡¯m a ghost, shouldn¡¯t I be able to go everywhere even through walls?¡¯


    I was chained to a beautiful birch tree near where I died. Fortunately, my power tomunicate with nts remained. Even when I died, my ability did not disappear. nts were the only ones I could talk to now that I was dead.


    ¡®Have you heard anything nearby?¡¯


    I climbed up the birch tree around me and talked in my mind. nts talk to each other. Root to root. Even if the trees were far apart, they shared their memories. Sometimes seeds from far away flew in to tell stories of foreign countries. Even if I was confined to the ce where I died, I was able to grasp the situation around me. The birch responded with concern.


    <The war seems to be getting worse.>


    War. The war was caused by my death. Shortly after I was assassinated, Kwanach recovered my body and returned to the empire. And immediately, he dered war on our kingdom. His message was this.


    <b><i>[The Empress was assassinated within the border of Achaia.]</i></b>


    We were husband and wife for half a day, and Kwanach called me Empress.


    <b><i>[I believed in the effectiveness of the alliance and led only a minimum of escorts, but Achaia deceived my trust. I know there were quite a few people in the kingdom opposed to this alliance. Was this the act of a person who has a grudge because he thinks it is a humiliating alliance? It looks like a despicable northerner vented his resentment against the innocent Empress.]</i></b>


    Kwanach insisted that the force that assassinated me would be in the kingdom of Achaia, my homnd. It wasn¡¯t clear yet who was the real culprit who killed me. The assassins disappeared quickly using the rugged terrain of the north.


    <b><i>[The alliance is broken. The price of this betrayal will be paid with blood.]</i></b>


    Kwanach had initially threatened to invade my country immediately if I did not be his bride. Therefore, it¡¯s natural that my death led to war. My brother Diaquit denied the usations to the end, and he held Kwanach responsible for my death. The assassin who targeted Kwanach killed me alone.


    The cause of the attack seemed insignificant. No one seemed to have any intention of exposing my death. Not even a proper funeral was held. No one mourned my death. My death was only used as a fuse for war.


    Thus, the marriage alliance was broken in vain, and the imperial army advanced to the North.


    However, the North was not silent. My brother Diaquit, who had lost his sister so tragically, made active use of good stories to elicit sympathy and empathy.


    The North formed an alliance army and began to confront the undefeated imperial army. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard from trees so far. The birch tree spoke of thetest situation with a concerned voice.


    <Kwanach has turned into a madman.>


    ¡°Kwanach?¡±


    <When ites to cutting people¡¯s heads, he looked like a bloodthirsty demon. His judgment is clouded.>


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He was no longer the well known Kwanach who people knew indirectly through many praised poems and heroic stories. Kwanach was a calm man. War was just a means to grow an empire, not his passion to enjoy as an end in itself.


    I wondered if what I had read about Kwanach¡¯s life was a false glorification. Or has he changed? What had ruined him then? Is it because the war didn¡¯t go as well as before?


    <He seems to have be apletely different person.>


    Maybe he got impatient when the war was hard fought and long. The North was barren to the point that the Southerners called it ¡°the forsakennd,¡± but that was also the advantage of the North. The terrain itself was a natural fortress because of the steepness of thend. The cold weather also made it difficult for the Southern imperial troops.


    There was a considerable difference in strength, but in a situation where the Northern League was inevitably stretched for time to deal with the Imperial forces, this war would prolong more fiercely if Kwanach couldn¡¯t y the role of a decentmander. Feeling gloomy, I gently brushed down the bark of the birch tree. No, I only pretended to stroke it down, for my ghostly hand could touch nothing.


    ****


    As expected, the war grew longer. Until now, Kwanach has been an efficient first Emperor, and there was no way the war would drag on. The war with the Northern League, however, was unusually long at three years. In other words, three years have passed since I spent time as a ghost. The fires of war had spread to the ce where I was bound by the ghosts of the earth. I didn¡¯t need to receive news from the trees to know the horrors of war. Battlesrge and small had taken ce even on these deste hills.


    Carts with dozens of dead bodies piled haphazardly on top of them sometimes drove down this way. The hills were piled up with discarded bodies. The smell of rotting human flesh still lingered on the roadside. I had to cower in the branches of the birch trees and watch intently. The war that had begun with my death, the way it had engulfed thend¡­ The war, which had been slow for so long, was slowlying to an end. And in the end, one side waspletely destroyed.


    It just took a long time, and of course, the victor was Kwanach, the Emperor of the Radon Empire.


    The countries that belonged to the Northern Alliance began to copse one by one. Achaia, my country and leader of the League, was no exception. I could hear the screams of soldiers and peopleing and going on this road.


    ¡°His Majesty has fallen.¡±


    My father, the king of Achaia, died during the war. He originally had a weak body, but when he was stressed, his condition rapidly deteriorated.


    ¡°Deliver it to the 2nd Battalion. My brother Jenner¡­!¡±


    My younger brother, Jenner. He was only fifteen years old when he was called out to battle and killed in action. The Catatel family that ruled Achaia had fallen. The only one left was my brother, Diaquit. The war would end when his head was blown off, the focal point of the Northern Alliance. My homnd would disappear from thisnd. And so would my family. Not that I had any great love for my family, but it was still the ce where I was born and raised. Thend had been destroyed by my husband, who I married only for a few hours. If only I didn¡¯t die, if only the marriage alliance was preserved.


    I wanted to stop this scourge, but I didn¡¯t have the strength.


    ¡®Stop, stop the carnage!¡¯


    No matter how much I cried, it was useless. No one could hear me because I was a ghost. No one could feel me because I didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Forest, please¡­¡± I murmured one day, exhausted and desperate. I could no longer bear to watch. I prayed to the silvery forest that had blessed my home and awakened me.


    ¡®If you can hear my ghostly voice, I beg you to stop all this. If I get another chance, I won¡¯t die so vainly. I will stop the war. I won¡¯t live like a ghost.¡¯


    That was the moment.


    ******


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    My body suddenly felt heavy. My head was fuzzy, and my vision blurred for a moment beforeing back to focus. When I raised my arm to cover my throbbing forehead, I saw the hand of a small child.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Startled, I hastily looked around. Instead of a dreadful pile of corpses, an old-fashioned room caught my eyes. It was strangely familiar, a ce I remembered clearly. It was not the roadside, where my soul had resided for three years. It wasn¡¯t the cruel ce that I couldn¡¯t escape from no matter how hard I tried. I was filled with suspicion, trying to make sense of the situation. Suddenly, the door to my room opened and a familiar face walked in. It was my nanny, looking much younger than Ist remembered.


    ¡°Princess! You¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    ¡°Nanny?¡±


    I was confused for a moment and then jumped out of bed. I ran straight to the mirror. The reflection in the mirror was of a girl about ten years old, the only princess in the kingdom of Achaia, a woman who in the future will have to marry a man called the Sun God and pay the price for the peace of her mothend.


    Usphere Catatel. It was me.


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll notify everyone. The princess woke up from her awakening! I¡¯ll call the doctor too!¡±


    The nanny left the room with a big smile on her face.


    Awakening? I finally understood the situation. Ten years ago from my wedding day, I went back to the time when I was awakened to my magic.

 Chapter 3

    <h2>Chapter 3</h2>


    ***


    ¡®What does this mean¡­? Have I really been brought back to my childhood? Did the Silver Forest answer my prayers?¡¯


    However, the forest¡¯s prayers were a privilege that only the King of Achaia had. Achaia Kingdom was bordered by the Silver Forest, known as the end of the world. The forest that blessed our family and gave us magical powers was and where humans were not allowed to enter. Only the king could step into the forest. When he reached the forest¡¯s heart, enduring the relentless cold that crushed his skin, the king was able to offer a single prayer.


    There was no way that a ghostly prayer that spoke from my heart would have any effect. I didn¡¯t know why, but it worked.


    I looked into the mirror nkly and ran my fingertips on the mirror. I could feel the mirror¡¯s texture. I glided my fingers along the contours of my face reflected in the mirror. I was a human being, and I could touch things. Suddenly, I felt a surge of heat in my chest.


    ¡®I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m alive¡­!¡¯


    I breathed out hurriedly. My breath was tapped vividly in my ears. The forest gave me a chance. In my previous life, I was a weak human. Not only my strength, but also my heart. I was considered useless.


    I was a weak andcking person. In my previous life, I was weak and out of touch, not only with my powers, but also with my mind. And I considered myself useless. But the fact that such an opportunity was given to me may be evidence that I was useful after all.


    I didn¡¯t want to live like in my previous life. I wanted to be strong. I knew the future. I remembered the way my people were being ripped at the tip of the spear. I remembered how my country was nearly destroyed.


    ¡®If I had been strong like the other Awakeners, I would have stopped the arrow on the wedding day. If that was the case, the war wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡¯


    At least I wanted to be strong enough to protect myself to prevent my life from being treated as words on the political table. I wondered if returning to the moment of my magic awakening meant that I should put this power to good use.


    ¡®It will be different this time.¡¯


    I clenched my tender fists. This time, it had to be different.


    ****


    The news of my awakening soon spread throughout the pce. The awakening that appeared in a hundred years was the biggest topic of the kingdom. Even in my previous life, immediately after my awakening, all attention was focused on me. So far, it was the same as before. The moment people realized that the Awakened One they had been waiting for so long was a powerless being, they began to change.


    The room was filled with gifts from prominent families and from neighboring kingdoms in the northern region. There were so many that I could not open them all. Everyone had high expectations of me. And so it should be.


    The cause was unknown, but magic has been disappearing from the human continent since decades ago.


    Usually magic is inherited. However, for several decades, the magical blood of many famous families have been lost. It wasn¡¯t just in my family. In the meantime, since I awakened, the public¡¯s attention was bound to happen.


    However, I was not happy. People might think that I was only ten years old so I was incapable of doing any magic, but I knew that when I got older, it wouldn¡¯t change much.


    ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯


    In the midst of worrying, my brother, Diaquit, came in.


    ¡°Usphere.¡±


    Diaquit walked into my room and paused for a moment when he saw the pile of boxes.


    ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡±


    He asked in a very kind voice. His brown eyes looked warm. He was so different from the Diaquit I knew. My face stiffened for a moment. I then remembered. When I was younger, Diaquit was a kind brother. l also trusted and relied on him for a while. If it was normal, I would have tried to get his attention by being a little more sloppy. Now, however, I just sat still on the bed and watched him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of gifts. It seems that everyone is happy about the birth of thete Awakener,¡± Diaquit said, cing his hand on my shoulder with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Father had high hopes, too. I heard that he dragged his sick body to bring direct inoction. I heard you couldn¡¯t even sprout.¡±


    I blinked slowly. Diaquit, who was once an adult, looked a little different now. Sixteen-year-old Diaquit Catatel.


    There was still a youthful look on his face. In my previous life, my brother, who was six years older than me, always seemed distant.


    As he was the Crown Prince and regent who would inherit the throne, it was difficult to have more contact with him.


    But now, even though my body is ten years old, my mind has lived a much longer time than Diaquit. In other words, I have enough skill to grasp the feelings of a sixteen-year-old trying to hide.


    ¡°My poor Usphere¡­I always worry about you, sister.¡±


    Unlike his friendly voice, Diaquit¡¯s eyes were shining insidiously as if he was jealous.


    ¡®Jealous?¡¯ Perhaps he didn¡¯t like the fact that I was the Awakened One instead of himself?


    Diaquit, the noble,passionate and beautiful Crown Prince. From an early age, he had everything he wanted. He was a man who firmly believed that if an Awakened One was to be born in our generation, it would be him. Now I understand why he suddenly became so cold towards me. Because he wasn¡¯t the Awakened One and he didn¡¯t have enough power to serve the kingdom. How much he must have hated it.


    In my previous life, I had spent years trying to win his heart, not knowing what he really wanted, not knowing his inner feelings. Later, I gave up and spent the rest of my life alone in a corner of my room. I was a fool. Feeling sad and angry at the same time, I calmly turned to face Diaquit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have just awakened. I¡¯m sure that with time, my power will grow stronger.¡±


    No matter what I do, it will get stronger this time. Whether I have to go to the woods to pray or search through old books to find ways to make the magic stronger. Hearing my calm reply, Diaquit frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. But the former Awakeners didn¡¯t use magic in the beginning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s betterte than never.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. You know how much I love you.¡±


    Diaquit suppressed the displeasure on his face and smiled tenderly. In my previous life, I leaned on this decorated sweetness. Even though it was a cheap sweetness. When I was eight years old, my mother, who was weak, died while giving birth to her youngest son, Jenner. My father was very heartbroken and locked himself away in his bedroom. From then on, the real ruler and head of the house was Crown Prince Diaquit.


    I relied on him. I believed his words. He was my protector. I had many chances to realize his true intentions. However, I rationalized that if he says something disrespectful about me, he¡¯s probably saying it out of concern for me. Because if I didn¡¯t believe that, I would have been all alone. But things have changed now. I knew that his words were nothing but an empty sweetness.


    Diaquit¡¯s hands were warm, and his smile was indeed beautiful, but I felt a chill run through my body. I got goosebumps. I said in a cold, somber voice.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Diaquit chuckled and rubbed his cheek against the back of my hand. He looked beautiful and caring by all ounts, but I knew it was just an act.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Please leave.¡±


    ¡°Usphere.¡±


    ¡°Please, Crown Prince.¡±


    I deliberately used an honorific title instead of calling him brother. Diaquit¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly so cold?¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before,¡± Diaquit said with a straight face.


    Even when I asked him to leave, Diaquit was greedy. How long would it be if he thinks of me like a doll in his palm? As I kept my stubborn face, Diaquit squinted his eyes and said softly.


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s the matter? Are you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    It was an act of reconciliation of someone who still had some regrets.


    To be strong and powerful, I have to stay away from Diaquit.


    ¡°Usphere.¡±


    Diaquit¡¯s mouth twitched faintly as if he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that I was treating him coldly. But soon he smiled and gently stroked my hair. Even that gesture now felt unpleasant. Because I had already learned how Diaquit would change in the future. Now he¡¯s just kindly begging and trying to control me. The hard effort was ufortable.


    ¡°Okay. You look very tired. I¡¯m going now. Take a rest.¡±


    Diaquit turned gracefully and left the room. I ruffled my hair and bit my lip as I recalled the memory of my previous life.


    Shortly after awakening, Diaquit approached me, who was in bewilderment and said,


    ¡°The 8th Awakening shook the roots of the trees around the pce and caused an earthquake. We need to keep the enemies from invading. Usphere, what can you do for our kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I can¡¯t use the power I saw in old books¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh. How disappointed people will be to know this. Everyone was hoping for the Awakener to appear.¡±


    ¡±But I can hear the voices of the nts. I can also see their memories. Could this be of help to our kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Usphere¡­ What are you going to do with that power? Are you going to ask the nts to eavesdrop on someone else¡¯s story? That¡¯s not a royal ability. It¡¯s a lowly, honorless spy who does that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain people will be ashamed of your abilities when they know about it. I¡¯m just saying this out of concern for you, so let¡¯s keep it between you and me first, alright?¡±


    Those were the words of Diaquit, the king¡¯s regent, the eldest son of the family, and my only guardian at the time.


    At the age of ten, I believed and followed his words. Suffering from the usation of being a useless Awakener who has never gained any abilities.

 Chapter 4

    <h2>Chapter 4</h2>


    <strong>***</strong>


    One day, Diaquit whispered to me as he stroked my tinum hair.


    ¡°Usphere, many say you¡¯re a symbol of ominousness.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡±Because the silver forest has issued a warning through you. He left a message that he will no longer give strength to the Awakened.¡±


    ¡±But I¡¯m not powerless. You know. I¡¯m¡­¡­! ¡±


    ¡±That insignificant power? Shh, Usphere, take it easy. Goodness. Of course, you¡¯re not cursed. It¡¯s just what bad people say. You are a very pretty, kind, and precious child.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You can always hide behind me. Brother will protect you. You don¡¯t have to listen to anyone. You don¡¯t even have to appear on the official stage as a princess. It¡¯s okay. Just leave everything to your brother.¡±


    Diaquit words saddened me deeply. He wanted to put me in a birdcage of his own making. No, he didn¡¯t need a cage. All he had to do was to break my wings. Diaquit gradually alienated me from the pce and I became a bird with broken wings. I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to fly out of the room¡­ I didn¡¯t even dare to tell others about my powers.


    I slowly became a powerless and useless princess. Even I myself considered it that way. I was left all alone, even Diaquit abandoned me.


    But it shall be different in this life. The princess who chased after her brother, relying on him, was now dead. Once dead anding back again, Usphere Catatel will not be that girl she used to be.


    ****


    A month after my regression.


    I sat in my chair and stared at the paper, my short legs waving in the air.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    The voice of the child flowing through my lips was still unfamiliar. After a while, I cleared my voice and focused again. In the meantime, I quickly scanned around, I don¡¯t want to waste my time sitting still like before. As a result, I was able to grasp the current situation roughly. I thought it would be better to write it all down to organize my mind. It shouldn¡¯t be seen by anyone, so as soon as I finish up, I shall burn it right away. I was busy ying with the quill.


    [Cecil]


    I wrote down a name and thought about it. The ink from the tip of the quill spilled onto the paper.


    I¡¯ve tried a few things to see if I could change the future, squeezing the faint childhood memories. Cecil was also part of that attempt. She was my beloved maid. In the past, she was unjustly used of being a thief and was driven out of the pce after being severely beaten. At that time, I didn¡¯t know she was framed, but over time, the true criminal identity was revealed.


    I tried to protect Cecil in this life. At first, it seemed to be sessful. As in my previous life, the moment Cecil was used of being the culprit, I testified and caught the real culprit. In the end, it turned out it was Cecil¡¯s fianc¨¦. However, shocked by the fact that she was betrayed by her lover, Cecil eventually left the pce due to poor health.


    [You cannot change arge stream.]


    No matter what I did, the process would only change, and the result would reach a simr ce. It was as if thew of cause and effect ruled the world.


    ¡®No matter how I spend the next 10 years, is that war inevitable?¡¯


    But when looking at Cecil¡¯s case, I saw that it led to a ¡°simr¡± ending, not exactly the same ending. The fact that Cecil was framed and kicked out and the fact that she went out on her own feet must have meant different things to her. So it was not that there was no hope at all. I might be able to change the future. So, I squeezed the end of my pen and ced the tip on the paper again. I wrote down one variable at a time that would distort the future that woulde in ten years.


    [Failure of the Southern Revolution.]


    If the revolution had failed and Kwanach had not be emperor in the first ce, there would have been no war. However, what could a princess from the northern edge of the country do with the revolution that takes ce in the south? It was also impossible for me to develop my strength and go to the south to plot some incidents.


    The reason why the Catatel family was given magical power in the first ce was in the sense of making it easier to defend the silver forest, which was called the end of the world. This magic was very strange, its power would decrease drastically if you go beyond a certain distance from the forest. The former awakeners were also men of unrivaled ability within the borders of Achaia, but once they left here, their power was reduced to mediocrity. So I couldn¡¯t intervene in the revolution that would take ce in the far south, and it was also a rather dangerous endeavor.


    [Unless Kwanach proposes a marriage alliance.]


    If Kwanach did not propose a marriage alliance, then without me to offer aspensation, the proposed alliance itself would have never happened. For example, If I was already married.


    However, from the beginning, Kwanach knocked on the gate of the Kingdom of Achaia with the threat of ¡°pact or war¡±. There was no efficient way for a pact to be made in an alliance than to marry a child of royalty. If I didn¡¯t marry and stay here, Kwanach, who spared nothing, would soon start a war. I had to stay here safely as a bargaining chip for him. That was, until the day that Kwanach woulde to me again to be my husband. In the end, there was only one practical option left.


    [Have a safe wedding and maintain the alliance.]


    And I must survive to the very end. At the very least, the target of the assassination must be revealed and killed. Not to die in vain. This is to prevent a war that would destroy my homnd. Whoever it was that tried to kill me, it will not be easy this time. The irony was that in order to keep the peace, I would have to marry the same man who ughtered my people.


    It didn¡¯t matter. I had no fantasies about marriage anyway. Marrying Kwanach was no problem, but the next thing was the problem. I had to survive. I had to prevent an assassination attempt on my life. I might have to endure the violent Kwanach. I knew all too well how devilishly Kwanach turned during the war. A mad emperor addicted to blood. It was hard to be optimistic that such a man would meekly ept a wife he was taking for political reasons.


    ¡®Life in the empire will be difficult.¡¯


    It took strength to endure. Just like in the past life, I shouldn¡¯t be helpless by holding on to the slightest magic.


    There must be a reason why I was the only one who was weak, unlike the awakened ones before me. I wanted to find the cause and fix it.


    ¡®Where is the cause of the problem? Isn¡¯t it the beginning of this power?¡¯


    I decided to go to the Silver Forest.


    ***


    ¡°What? What are you talking about, Usphere? Are you going to the forest?¡±


    Father was lying in the bedroom. After my mother passed away while giving birth to my youngest brother, Jenner, my father¡¯s health rapidly deteriorated. It was because he loved my mother so much. His mental illness had taken its toll on his body.


    ¡®If I had returned to my young age earlier, could I have changed my mother¡¯s death?¡¯


    Seeing thew of cause and effect working so strongly, it would have been hard to prevent her death, but vain thoughts arose. I struggled to suppress my sadness and held my father¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m awake, I think it¡¯s right for me to visit the forest.¡±


    ¡°But you know that no one but the king of Achaia is allowed in the forest.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I see it from the outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­The forest is much farther north than this royal pce. It is a very cold ce. It¡¯s impossible for your body to handle it.¡±


    Like my mother, I was prone to illness since I was a child. It was not surprising that my father was worried.


    ¡°Please allow me. I will be well prepared. I will not stay long. I just want to see the forest at least once.¡±


    ¡°Did you get permission from Diaquit?¡±


    ¡°Brother is the regent, but the supreme ruler of this country is still father. I wanted to get your permission first. Even more so since it concerns the forest.¡±


    I deliberately asked my father first, because I knew that if I told Diaquit, he would naturally refuse. I was the kind of child who never asked for anything. So my father was surprised by my persistence and finally nodded.


    ¡°You want to go so far¡­¡­ Maybe the forest is calling you.¡±


    The appeal went well. I smiled and gave my father a kiss.


    ¡°Yes. I felt like I was being called.¡±


    I made it sound usible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll provide you with an ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C artifact. The forest is not safe for bare skin.¡±


    ¡°Artifact?¡±


    ¡°Rosanne¡­.¡±


    My father struggled just to get my mother¡¯s name across. He tapped his chest several times and finally managed to continue.


    ¡°Rosanne was always very cold. I went to a lot of trouble to get an artifact for her. It¡¯s from Dwarf Ind, it¡¯s pretty useful.¡±


    On the human continent, magic disappeared for hundreds of years, but there were different races still actively using it. This artifact was created by the dwarves across the sea. It would no doubt be of great use.


    ¡°Thank you, father. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­. If I wasn¡¯t in such a state, I¡¯d go with you. What kind of king can¡¯t even get out of bed?¡±


    My fatherughed bitterly. I gave him a kiss on his forehead and left the room.


    ***


    After receiving my father¡¯s permission, I headed straight to the northern end of the kingdom with a couple escorts from the Knights of the Royal Pce. Diaquit was fiercely opposed, but he couldn¡¯t help it because the king already gave me permission.


    There was no danger on the journey into the forest, for it was a very cold ce where neither beasts nor people lived. It was a natural fortress built by the cold. The ground was frozen and the trees were tall and slender. My only enemy was the cold, but I was able to defeat it to some extent with the artifact my father gave me. A cloak with thermal magic. The cloak didn¡¯tpletely get rid of the cold, but it did make my 10-year-old body withstand this frozen ground.


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    The carriage that was heading north stopped for a moment. The driver opened the carriage door and looked at me with a troubled expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a problem. The horses refuse to enter.¡±


    There was still some distance to go before we reached the forest. The horses dered a strike. The horses that the knights were riding did the same.


    In a panic, I got out of the carriage. It was unexpected and the knights seemed to have never experienced anything like this before. I needed a ce to look for answers. As I was scurrying around, my eyes caught sight of a small tree with roots nearby. I went straight over, ced my hand on the tree post, and closed my eyes. Then I called out to the tree in my mind.


    ¡®Hello. Can you hear me?¡¯

 Chapter 5

    <h2>Chapter 5</h2>


    Suddenly, a branch with no leaf shook and made a sound.


    Immediately, a humming voice permeated my mind, as if several voices were ovepping.


    <Usphere.>


    It was the tree¡¯s reply. It was a low, raspy voice that seemed quite old.


    [You know my name?]


    <The forest told me. You¡¯re the Awakened, born after a long time. >


    [The horses refuse to go farther. Why is that? Can you tell me? I need the wisdom of the trees.]


    The tree replied.


    <It seems the forest is angry and wants to test you a bit. >


    [Angry?]


    <Yes, it¡¯ll take an hour or two to walk to the forest, polite little girl.>


    [Thank you.]


    The branches shook again as if they wereughing.


    I released my palm and returned to the knights, exining the whole story. I had no choice but to walk.


    The knights all gathered around.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been training hard, so this kind of cold won¡¯t hurt us. But the princess¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine with the artifact.¡±


    ¡°Still, we have to walk for hours on this frozen ground. We can¡¯t let the Princess do this. It¡¯s absolutely impossible. It will be very difficult.¡±


    The knights spoke as if to cate the child.


    I calmly looked at them one by one and said.


    ¡°Please take me to the forest. There is a reason why I must go there. If I am injured, I will not hold you responsible in any way in the name of the Silver Forest and the Catatel family.¡±


    I took out the amulet with the Catatel emblem engraved on it that I wore around my neck and handed it to the captain of the knights. It was a token of the sacred promise of royalty.


    The knights all turned to each other in confusion.


    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s ¡­¡­.


    They seemed surprised because I was different from the Princess they knew. I had always been a quiet, petnt little girl.


    But now I had the spirit of a twenty years old woman in my body.


    Even though I was a ghostly princess who had never been in public, I knew how to handle the knights royally.


    The knights were amazed at the calm, yet determined ten years old. They bowed and received the amulet.


    The horses were tied up along with the carriage and we started walking towards the forest. Walking for an hour or two through the cold wind was not an easy task.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the artifact my father gave me, I would have copsed long ago. My feet hurt badly, but I never showed any sign of it.


    ¡°Excuse me, princess. Shall I give you a piggyback ride?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t let my royal persona be tarnished. I had just set out on my own to regain my power. I wanted to endure.


    After walking for a while, we arrived at the Silver Forest. As soon as I faced the huge forest, I felt an unusual energy.


    The trees had silvery leaves that could not be found anywhere else on the continent. From a distance, it looked like a forest of birches covered with snowkes.


    ¡°Princess. You¡¯re not going in, are you?¡±


    I shook my head. Only the king of Achaia, the only one who was allowed in the forest.


    I could feel the ¡®intangible force¡¯ constantly trying to push me away. If I tried to go inside, I would run into that force and my body would bounce back.


    It was going to be difficult to carry out my n of pawing at the silvery tree and trying to talk to it. Instead I approached the sparse grass near the entrance to the forest.


    The leaves of the grass were so soft that I wondered how they had managed to take root in this coldnd. However, when I looked closer, I saw that they had a faint silvery glow. It was like life that survived by the power of the forest.


    I called out to the grass.


    [Hello. Could you please pass my words to the forest?]


    <What is it? What is it? >


    It was the voice of a child, full of curiosity.


    [I¡¯m the princess of the Kingdom of Achaia, Usphere Catatel. I¡¯ve inherited the power of the forest.]


    <You¡¯re an Awakened One!>


    [Yes, but I can¡¯t use my powers at all. Tell it that I¡¯d like to take a lesson from the forest.]


    <Wait a minute, please wait a minute! >


    The des of grass wavered under my fingers.


    After a while, I heard the grass again.


    <The grass beside me, the grass beside me, and¡­ Anyway, I told it your story, and it asked you toe closer! To the forest! To the forest!>


    [Yes? But¡­..]


    It was then that I suddenly felt the force that tried to push me away, weakened.


    I walked step by step towards the forest, as if I was possessed. The knights tried to stop me, but I just shook my head.


    I was the only one who somehow managed to step into the entrance of the forest. I ced my trembling hands on the silvery tree.


    Soon, a voice that I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a woman or a man went through my head.


    <In this lifetime, you havee to visit me. It seems that you are ready to ept me.>


    My heart ached. Before the regression, I had actually thought that I didn¡¯t need this ability. I didn¡¯t even attempt to raise my meager strength.


    I wondered if such defeatism was discovered.


    [Did the forest do this? You sent me back in time to my childhood. Did you hear my prayer? Thank you so much.]


    <No, it¡¯s not because of your prayer.>


    [What?]


    <I¡¯m not involved in human life.>


    It was true. Long ago, my father went to the forest and prayed for my mother¡¯s life, but it was rejected.


    The forest was not involved in one¡¯s personal destiny. Instead, it would only listen to prayers to prevent great dangers froming to thend.


    For example, It would end the drought or stop the flood. These were the prayers of a king who truly cared for his country.


    [So what happened to me?]


    <i>¡®If the forest didn¡¯t do it, why did I go back in time?¡¯</i>


    <The answer to that question is for you to find out. So, you want to gain strength?>


    [¡­¡­Yes.]


    <This continent is nearing its end. And the power of my sister, the Goddess Fahar, has weakened.>


    The forest continued with words that made no sense to me.


    <Hmm, I gave you a little bit of power on purpose because humans are pathetic.Well, since it happened anyway, let¡¯s finally believe in it. It¡¯s going to be fun, so keep at it. >


    Suddenly, my heart pounded and my palms felt numb.


    The sound of trees colliding with each other rang out loudly. I raised my head in surprise and saw the trees were moving.


    The tree I touched grew taller at a tremendous speed. The tree, which was towering over the sky, finally broke through the clouds.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    Several knights were startled and fell backwards.


    I looked nkly at the tree rising higher than the citadel.


    ¡­¡­ No way. Did I do that?


    * * *


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    ¡°Princess Usphere has returned!¡±


    As soon as I returned to the royal pce from the forest, a crowd greeted me.


    One of the ministers of state asked me with a slightly buoyant expression.


    ¡°Princess, did you do that to the tree?¡±


    It seemed that the rumor had already spread in the pce. Even in the pce, I could see a tall silvery tree that prated the sky.


    I looked around in bewilderment. The ministers of state, whom I rarely saw face to face, were all out, watching me with great interest.


    Even the older ministers seemed to be quite excited as it was a rare opportunity to witness magic firsthand.


    Unustomed to such attention, I hesitated for a while. Then the knights who apanied me took the lead and spoke.


    ¡°The princess did it! As soon as she touched it, the tree grew like it answered her.¡±


    ¡°The forest called to the princess. The horses, frightened by the power of the forest, refused to move, but the princess walked fearlessly on her feet.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t help the princess¡­?!¡±


    Just as the Minister of State was about to yell at the knights for letting me walk, I interrupted him.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t me the knights. They tried to stop me, but ¡­¡­ I walked with Catatel¡¯s token.¡±


    ¡°Did the princess do that?¡±


    The minister opened his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°I just wanted to see the forest.¡±


    The ministers, who were silent for some time, scrambled to ask questions one by one.


    ¡°So¡­¡­ you¡¯ve been talking to the forest?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think anyone but only His Majesty can enter! Huh, what did you do?¡±


    I rolled my eyes as I endured the flurry of questions. Then I met Diaquit¡¯s gaze.


    His eyes were cold and somber.


    I then spoke with a subtle sense of victory.


    ¡°The forest allowed me in for a while.¡±


    ¡°Did you go inside?¡±


    ¡°Only one step, but yes. It allowed me to get as close to the tree as I could.¡±


    ¡°Huh, one step into the forest, you say? I¡¯ve never heard anything like it, not even in old books! It¡¯s really amazing. It seems that Achaia¡¯s bloodline is very powerful.¡±


    The people began to buzz more and more.


    ¡°It would be great to tell His Majesty, who is lying in bed ill!¡±


    ¡°I will tell him myself.¡±


    In the middle of themotion, the ce was abuzz with a mixture of surprise and cheers. My eyes met with Diaquit¡¯s again, who was standing across from me. This time, the hostility was so tant that the bones in my back were throbbing.


    <i>¡®He seems terribly angry.¡¯</i>


    If it was before, I would have shrunk back.


    But now, I deliberately averted my gaze, ignoring him.


    * * *


    Since my magic became stronger, people¡¯s attitudes toward me have visibly changed.


    It was different from my previous life. They waited a hundred years to wee one, but the Awakener waspletely useless in protecting the kingdom. A half penny princess.


    Then I got the title ¡®Guardian of the Kingdom¡¯ at 10 years old.


    ¡°There¡¯s your princess!¡±


    I made regr visits to the border area where the monsters were kept from invading.


    I studied the powers I had gained in this lifetime, and used it to help fighting against the monsters.


    In addition to the ability to interact with nts, I developed the power to grow nts right from the seed. This was without sunlight, soil, water, or any other natural help.


    Vines sprouted in the palm of my hand and quickly filled the room. Moreover, the nts I grew myself were imbued with magical powers, and their strength was different from the natural ones.


    The roots of these nts were so strong that I could use it to stab the enemy as if it was a sword. The thorns could be sharpened like iron swords.


    I piled up a hard wooden fence made of my magic at points where the monsters frequently invaded. At first nce, it looked like ordinary wood, but it didn¡¯t crumble easily even under the sharp ws of the monsters.


    The captain of the border guards knelt down and bowed as soon as I arrived.


    ¡°The grace of the goddess Fahar in Achaia! There has been a noticeable reduction in casualties since the princess put up the barrier.¡±

 Chapter 6

    <h2>Chapter 6</h2>


    ¡°I¡¯m d it helped.¡±


    The soldiers looked at me in awe, who was onlying up to their chests.


    In my previous life, I could do nothing to help them. I guess they were fighting monsters and desperately waiting for someone to be awakened.


    This time, my power saved someone¡¯s life. I helped people and became a meaningful person.


    Suddenly, I was struck by the image of myself, locked in a room alone in the past.


    A life eroded by deep-seated apathy, where ignorance and alienation were taken for granted. I remembered my ghost days, when I could only watch as my homnd crumbled.


    I didn¡¯t want to do that anymore. I wanted to protect it. I wanted to protect the things I treasured.


    I spoke to the captain of the guard.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rebuild the barrier. And I can use my magic to strengthen your weapons and armor.¡±


    The captain¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Is such a thing even possible, Princess?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. We need to do some experiments. Will you help me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just give me your order!¡±


    The captain knelt down and bowed deeply.


    ***


    In the past two years, I immersed myself in the study of magic.


    My magical wooden arrowheads were harder than those made of iron and more effective at killing monsters. If the shield was wrapped in wooden vines, its firmness doubled.


    Whenever I had time, I would go to the border areas to boost the morale of the soldiers and sprout magic everywhere.


    As a result, the damaged border area, which was more infested with monsters than any other areas, was significantly reduced. The monsters did note down and invade the Silver Forest.


    Protecting the forest and the magic it gave me. I was living as an awakened person this time.


    But as my twentieth year approached, my heart grew impatient. There was not much time left before Kwanach visited my country.


    <i>¡®Will it go the way it did? Will he ask me to marry him again? Or will he suddenly attack without proposing an alliance?¡¯</i>


    I hoped not.


    Even if my magic became stronger, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to raise the strength of the kingdom to take on the imperial army.


    First of all, the difference in troop strength was more than 50 times. Even if all the northern kingdoms gathered, the imperial army was still nearly ten timesrger.


    It was strange that the Civil Warsted so long in my previous life. Originally, it was a war that was supposed to be won by the Imperial side within a year.


    Because Kwanach was not in his right mind ¡­¡­.


    Why did he suddenly change?


    I didn¡¯t know. However, there was no guarantee that he would lose his mind again this time.


    In the end, it was best to prevent the war itself.


    Seeing the soldiers fighting the monsters at the border reinforced my belief that war must be avoided.


    War without blood was impossible.


    The best thing to do would be to marry Kwanach and form an alliance to keep the peace.


    And I must not die again.


    I had spent a long time learning many things in order to survive.


    The further I get from the forest, the more rapidly my magic weakened. So I couldn¡¯t rely on magic alone. Whenever I had free time, I always headed to the library.


    In the library, I acquired various information useful for my survival. I read through all the books on medicinal herbs and anatomy.


    ¡°What on earth could a princess have to do with such books¡­?¡±


    The librarian asked cautiously when I had read several dozen books. However, I was always a bookworm, so it didn¡¯t seem so crazy to me.


    I developed a deep understanding of the body anatomy and memorized all the poisonous nts that existed in the world, including how to decipher each one.


    After my body grew to a certain extent, I began to ingest the poisons myself little by little to build up my tolerance. The more thorough the preparation, the better.


    The more thorough I had in many areas of preparation, the better.


    <i>¡®I won¡¯t die.¡¯</i>


    I would never let my death be the seed of war.


    ***


    Time has flown by. The great events that took ce on the continent remain unchanged.


    ve revolution in the South. The name Kwanach, the head of the revolutionary army, flowed all the way here.


    Again, Kwanach seeded in his revolution and founded his own country after killing all the corrupt Southern Empire of Fernen.


    Various other incidents that I remember happened just as in my previous life.


    For example, a nearby neighboring country went bankrupt and was destroyed. The taxws of my Achaia kingdom changed drastically, and the official meetings were overturned for months.


    Of course, unlike my previous life, some things obviously changed mostly rted to me, Usphere Catatel.


    In my previous life, I did not show my face in public and spent my time hiding. The only person who had conversations with me was Diaquit.


    But now, I was present on official asions as the acting queen. My father had retired due to illness, and my brother Diaquit was regent, but he was not yet married, and the position of Crown Princess was vacant.


    The way people treat me has also changed significantly.


    I would asionally walk through the garden and look into the nts¡¯ memories. Talking to nts was one of my greatest pleasures in this life.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t let people know that I could interact with nts.


    I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to disclose all of my abilities. My apparent ability alone was enough to win people¡¯s approval.


    I sometimes eavesdropped on people¡¯s true feelings through nts.


    I heard words that werepletely different from my previous life.


    <Why is everything so perfect with our princess! >


    <The princess made flowers bloom on the spot at thest banquet. Did you see it?>


    <I saw it! How beautiful it was! Not only is she strong, but also delicate! >


    That was the voices of those who talked about me when I was not around.


    It used to be full of contempt and insidious curiosity, but now respect has filled its ce.


    In my previous life, Diaquit isted and cornered me, but this time there was nothing he could do. If he tried to destroy my image, he was bound to be cursed in return.


    ¡°When I have the power, people treat me so differently.¡±


    I was happy and content, but at the same time I felt bitter.


    Power and authority. Does it determine the nature of a person?


    Whenever I had such a feeling, I suddenly thought of Kwanach.


    He must have experienced much worse discrimination than I did. Perhaps, that¡¯s why he became a cold-hearted person.


    I often thought of my husband, who must not even know I existed yet.


    As a matter of fact, from the time Kwanach began his revolution, I went to all the trouble I could to obtain and read the newspapers published in the South. It was full of records of the revolution, that was, of the deeds of Kwanach.


    As I read it, I pictured him in my mind. I hadn¡¯t seen his face for a while, but strangely enough, it came back to me vividly.


    <i>¡®Will hee to propose an alliance again this time?¡¯</i>


    So time passed, and it was the year I turned 20.


    Fortunately, Kwanach came to visit me.


    To be precise, he politely sent an envoy with a message ahead of time.


    was reasonably polite and sent a messenger with a message ahead of me. His message, roughly summarized, went something like this.


    <b><i>[Give me the princess. The only thing I want in this agreement is her. I don¡¯t need anything else.]</i></b>


    He was the man I had been anxiously waiting for, my enemy and my husband.


    It was time to reunite with him.


    * * *


    ¡°Outrageous! How can you send a princess to the kingdom of savages?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He talked about marriage, and doesn¡¯t it sound like he is taking the princess as a hostage? What are you going to do with the border once the guardian is gone!¡±


    Before Kwanach came, a courteous envoy came first and delivered his Lord¡¯s message.


    Immediately, the kingdom was in an uproar. An official meeting was held with me on the agenda, and the ministers turned red with anger and shouted.


    ¡°That, from a disrespectful ve who beheaded his own emperor, how could he take a precious princess¡­?¡±


    ¡°The princess is a blessing bestowed by the forest! She¡¯s the guardian of the kingdom. How long has it been since she¡¯s awakened? The forest will be angry if you send the princess away like this!¡±


    I was surprised at how different the situation was from before the regression. What was it like before?


    <b><i>[Hmm. I think it¡¯s not a bad suggestion. It doesn¡¯t matter if he came from very, he is now the emperor of a new country, so his status is on par with the Princess.]</i></b>


    <b><i>[It¡¯s frankly shameful, but let¡¯s quickly proceed with the marriage before we spoil the First Emperor¡¯s good mood!]</i></b>


    <b><i>[That¡¯s right. What¡¯s there to hesitate about?]</i></b>


    Those words were exchanged between the ministers that I was told.


    I was never invited to the official meeting at the time.


    Now, however, everyone was stamping their feet. They didn¡¯t dare to refuse Kwanach¡¯s proposal, but they also didn¡¯t want to let me go.


    Among the ministers, only the Crown Prince Diaquit was at peace. No, he seemed rather happy.


    ¡°I understand the feelings of the ministers. But we have no choice. Right now, Achaia¡¯s army is not strong enough to take on the Radon Empire.¡± Diaquit said.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Of course, it breaks my heart at the thought of sending my beautiful sister to that rugged empire.¡±


    Diaquit developed a gloomy look in his eyes.


    ¡°But as a ruler, I must take my personal feelings out of the equation. Isn¡¯t it my duty to prioritize what¡¯s best for the country right now?¡±


    The ministers mped their mouths shut and looked alternately at Diaquit and me.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about the border region. When we signed the alliance, the Imperial Army decided to support us with supplies and troops. To that extent, we should be able to defend the border without difficulty.¡±


    I silently listened to what the others were saying. In my mind, I tried to figure out what Kwanach would do.


    As soon as Kwanach founded the Radon Empire, he freed all the ves. Then, one by one, he conquered the surrounding countries and gave freedom to the ves there as well.


    The more Kwanach¡¯s fame grew, the more the neighboring countries realized that it would be best to avoid war with him. They all took advantage of his good mood and made policies to suit him, eliminating very.


    If they epted all the terms of the treaty, they could avoid war and keep their countries alive.


    But Kwanach said he would not make any demands of us if we handed me over. In the proposed agreement, I think he could have asked for a chunk ofnd or mining rights¡­but he didn¡¯t.


    It was a disastrously finite condition. The reason was obvious.


    It¡¯s for the power of the forest I have.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t want a human being at all.


    This was a continent where magic disappeared. Kwanach wanted my power and my bloodline. He wanted the child born between him and I would awaken the magic.


    Marriage and children. It was not difficult. Royalty couldn¡¯t marry the person they wanted anyway. So it didn¡¯t matter if the other person was from a ve background or an enemy from a previous life.


    Kwanach wanted children, I wanted peace. At the intersection of the two, we have our marriage.


    That was all that mattered.


    ****

 Chapter 7

    <h2>Chapter 7</h2>


    As therge crowd continued to gather among the ministers, suddenly a rumbling sound came from outside the conference room.


    ¡°My Prince! No, my Prince!¡±


    The door swung open and a familiar face walked in. It was my younger brother, Jenner, who was only twelve years old.


    Diaquit stared at Jenner with a frown.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is no ce for a boy like you toe in.¡±


    Jenner stared at Diaquit with his red eyes as if he had been crying.


    ¡°Is it true that sister is going to marry the First Emperor?¡±


    Diaquit replied stiffly.


    ¡°We were discussing it.¡±


    I stood up and approached Jenner.


    He was my youngest brother, eight years younger than me. After my mother¡¯s death, he was the one person who adored me the most.


    ¡°Sister! Say something!¡±


    Jenner looked like he was about to burst into tears. But before I could soothe him, Diaquit interrupted again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a reasonable alliance n.¡±


    ¡°Reasonable? What¡¯s reasonable? What¡¯s reasonable? Is it reasonable to sell your sister?¡±


    ¡°That madman, who would start a war if he wanted to, but he proposed an alliance to us first. And the terms are unbelievably favorable. It¡¯s a unique opportunity.¡±


    ¡°What chance? Brother!¡±


    Jenner threw away the courtesy in front of the ministers and shouted at Diaquit.


    ¡°Jenner, stop it!¡±


    I hugged Jenner and tapped his shoulders lightly.


    If I was being sold, I was d that it was Kwanach who bought me.


    I looked atJenner, who was drenched with grief, and the news I heard when I was a ghost came to mind.


    <b><i>[Tell the second battalion. It¡¯s Jenner¡­¡­!]</i></b>


    Jenner died on the battlefield at the age of 15.


    I would never let the future be repeated.


    I calmed down, looked around at the audience, and spoke.


    ¡°The ministers are exaggerating when I, the party, say nothing.¡±


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I am old enough to get married anyway. Please ept the agreement, Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Jenner suddenly grabbed my wrist. Then, one of the ministers said in a panicked tone instead.


    ¡°The princess does not need to be sacrificed in this way, we will try to find another way somehow¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What a sacrifice. It¡¯s not a sacrifice. I want to marry him for real.¡±


    Diaquit¡¯s eyebrows arched up.


    Iughed quietly. I meant what I said. It was a moment I¡¯d been waiting for.


    After more than a decade of waiting for my husband, who was with me for only half a day, it was finally time to meet.


    * * *


    As I came forward, the Official meeting concluded to ept the alliance proposal.


    As rumors began to spread throughout the kingdom that I was going to marry, or more urately, sell to Kwanach, there was outcry everywhere.


    There was a flurry of petitions from the peasants, and the captain of the border guards immediately entered the royal pce in an effort to change my mind.


    ¡°Princess, this is outrageous. The princess is going to marry that lowly ve. This is an insult to our kingdom. I will fight. Even if this body is torn to pieces, I will stand up against the Radon Empire.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really okay with it.¡±


    I said seriously, but the captain of the guards didn¡¯t seem to approve. It was the first time I¡¯d ever seen a tall, middle-aged man whimper in front of me.


    ¡°It would be nice if we could avoid war.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s ¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°A war with the Empire should never end lightly. It will rain blood. Even if we could gather the allied forces and win, this ce will never be normal once the war is over. You know the longitude well. Where the war has passed, there is nothing left but ruins.¡±


    Rationally, I didn¡¯t have any rejection of this marriage alliance.


    Others, however, seemed to think that I was enduring a noble sacrifice. As the wedding date approached, the kingdom was filled with a somber and mncholy atmosphere, as if it was holding a funeral.


    Then one day. Diaquit came to visit me.


    ¡°How do you feel about your uing marriage?¡±


    Unlike in my previous life, Diaquit did not treat me rudely. I wouldn¡¯t have it anyway. Perhaps that¡¯s why when he stood in front of me, looked oddly put out and regretful.


    ¡°I feel fine. Please have a seat.¡±


    Diaquit sat across from me with his legs crossed.


    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re fine? You¡¯re trying to be strong, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll change your mind when you hear my story.¡±


    Diaquit narrowed his eyes and smiled impishly.


    ¡°You know that there is a royal library that only the king has ess to, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°When father was still in good health, and since I am the regent, I have the right to ess those archives.¡±


    What in the world was he trying to say? I put my hands on the hem of my dress and stared straight at the Diaquit.


    ¡°There was a secret document there for the Awakened of our n.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Goddess Fahar was mean.¡±


    Diaquit¡¯s mouth quirked up in amusement.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want the power she had given them to protect the silver forests of thisnd to leak out.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Awakeners cannot have children.¡±


    Diaquit¡¯s words made my head spin for a moment.


    ¡°It means that an awakened person, male or female, can never have heirs. You can¡¯t have children.¡±


    ¡°But in the genealogy¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. There were children of awakeners. However, it was fabricated. It was to hide the fact that they were infertile. They let the awakened child among the children of their siblings enter and raise it as if it were their own.¡±


    I clenched my trembling fingers together, trying to maintain myposure.


    I understood now why it was a bit of a mystery after listening to Diaquit.


    The magic that the forest descended from suddenly awakened around the age of ten. There were no signs of any kind at birth.


    It was not inherited through the bloodline, but chosen at random by the forest, one per generation.


    If what Diakito said was true, then I would not be able to have children. I was not sad about that fact. I¡¯ve never had the fantasy of starting a family. But I was worried. What would happen if this fact bes known?


    <i>¡®Will the alliance be broken as it was in my previous life?¡¯</i>


    Because what Kwanach wanted was my bloodline.


    Kwanach would not forgive me, or my kingdom, if he found out that the price of the alliance was a lie from the beginning.


    <i>¡®Will we end up in war again this time, just as we are swept away by the current of time?¡¯</i>


    Iposed my voice and finally opened my mouth.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Is there any reason for me to lie to you?¡±


    That said, there seemed to be no reason for him to tell the truth either.


    I stared at Diaquit.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this information before?¡±


    The fact that I was infertile was a very difficult thing for the alliance to turn over.


    It was a different situation than in my previous life. Diaquit¡¯s behavior changed. I had to brace myself.


    I calmed my erratic heart.


    ¡°If this factes to light, the alliance will never happen.¡±


    ¡°It will. And those ves will invade ournd.¡±


    ¡°With our current power now¡­.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t deal with them. You know that too. That¡¯s why your role is so important.¡±


    Diaquit reached into his pocket and pulled out a small pendant.


    ¡°It¡¯s amunication artifact that I acquired with difficulty. Take it.¡±


    I held the artifact in my hand with caution.


    ¡°If you go to the Empire, I will be able to contact you immediately. Don¡¯t worry, unless it¡¯s a wizard, no one will even know it¡¯s an artifact.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get it from?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    These days, the lifeblood of magic is dying out on the human continent. Disposable attack artifacts are now approaching the annual sry of amoner. Moreover, these advancedmunication artifacts must be given the value of a fortress.


    Our kingdom was built on barrennd, and we were not rich. Where did he get the money to secretly buy these artifacts without an official meeting?


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Information.¡±


    Diaquit smiled, then continued.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay not to have children for a year or so. Just fake it. Avoid sleeping with him to the maximum extent possible.¡±


    Diaquit purposely stared me up and down .


    ¡°You¡¯re the opposite of the Southern image of beauty, so maybe Kwanach won¡¯t visit you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Buy yourself some time and find out some information about the Empire and Kwanach and ry it to me. When you leave this ce, you will be nothing more than a little girl with not much to offer. Still, you can do this much, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Just as I was about to point out Diaquit¡¯s attitude, a huge jolt of enlightenment hit me in the head.


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    ¡°Brother, did you intend to break the alliance from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°So you think I would honestly let that ve do what he wants? I was only going to take what I could get and discard it at the right time.¡±


    ¡°There will be a war.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to other kingdoms in the North. We will form a league against the Randon Empire.¡±


    The more I listened to Diaquit¡¯s words, the clearer assumption came to mind. He was thirsty for power.


    ¡°Originally we were going to hit Kwanach straight in the back of the head when they came to sign the alliance. I think we¡¯ll start the war here, where we have a slight geographical advantage. But while Usphere is ying the spy, there is an opinion that we should prepare a little more thoroughly. Well, because you¡¯re still one head better.¡±


    Suddenly a chill spread through my body. Diaquit had always intended to start a war.


    It was strange to see in my previous life that as soon as I died, the Northern League was immediately formed. It was not easy for so many kingdoms toe together in one ce in an instant.


    But the whole thing was premeditated.


    There was a difference that I didn¡¯t know before, but this time I did.


    In Diaquit¡¯s mind, I seemed to be a little more useful. I guess that¡¯s why he¡¯s sharing his ns and trying to get me into this political arena.


    I remember the single arrow that drove me to my death and triggered the war.


    It was impossible for an ordinary arrow toe through an imperial carriage and pierce my heart. I had only guessed that it must have been an enchanted arrow.


    And now, the artifact that Diaquit had given me. It¡¯s proof that a wizard who was on the verge of extinction on the human continent was helping him.


    The situation came to light.


    In a moment of rage, my mind went cold. I resisted the urge to burst outughing and stared at Diaquit.


    <i>¡®It was you, wasn¡¯t it? The one who killed me.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 8

    <h2>Chapter 8</h2>


    ¡°You¡¯d use me?¡±


    I opened my mouth, keeping myposure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by ¡®use¡¯, but I¡¯m giving you the opportunity to work for your country as an ordained minister.¡±


    Diaquit seemed uncharacteristically ted, as if he thought that once I was married, I would no longer be the princess of Achaia.


    ¡°You need to ask for my help. Don¡¯t be cockybysaying it¡¯s an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think has been defending the mothend all this time?¡±


    ¡°And yet, if you marry into the empire, you will¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying my powers will be reduced? Even so, a crown prince who can¡¯t handle magic at all would be better than me?¡±


    Diaquit bit his lip tightly. His face flushed red with shame,he rose from his seat.


    ¡°I guess I was wrong to tell you. I can use a little magic, and if you know politics, what do you know¡­.?¡±


    Diaquit¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Please sit down.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already giving orders to your brother?¡±


    ¡°Did I ever say I¡¯d turn down your proposal? It¡¯s not very politically savvy of you to get so worked up over a singlethinglike this and ruin the mood.¡±


    Diaquit went berserk, feverish,and thenreluctantly sat back down.


    ¡°So. Are you going to help me?¡±


    I quickly stroked the artifact Diaquit had given me with my fingers.


    If I refused his proposal, would Diaquit try to assassinate me again?He will not let me beKwanach¡¯s wife after learning of his dangerous n.


    Despite the fact that my magic has be more powerful, Diaquit wanted to get rid of me when the time came. In other words, hehadstrong support from behind.


    Diaquitwasnot alone. It was clear that there was a biggerforcebehind him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    It seemed that first I had to find out what Diaquit was nning while pretending to help him.


    Whether I married or not, the war was destined to happen anyway.


    Diaquit Catatel.


    A foolish man blinded by ambition. Thepersonwho killed me in the previous life and drove thisnd to hell.


    What will happen in the uing war? Will we win?


    If we do win, the glory and power will be enjoyed by Diaquit and other powerful men. Pain and death will be for the people.


    I saw it on the road. The sight of both the Imperial and Allied armies suffering. Who willpensate them for the blood they shed?


    It was a horrific and ruthless world at the bottom of the barrel that Idid notnotice when I was confined to the walls of the castle.


    I did not return to the past to see my country triumph at the end ofst year¡¯s war.


    I did not return to the past to see thestenchof blood seep deep into thisnd.


    Instead, I will try to prevent it.


    That¡¯s right. I thought it would be easy to change the future.


    I was hoping that I would marry Kwanach safely and maintain the alliance.


    To Diaquit¡¯s unknowable soul, the momentum of the war over the continent in general, and even the bted discovery of my infertility.


    In the end, I had to cheat both Kwanach and Diaquit.


    I wasn¡¯t sure, but I also didn¡¯t want to give up. I didn¡¯t want to go back to the old days where I was helpless anymore.


    * * * *


    The preparations for the marriage proceeded in a sh. At first, there was a strong sense of haste for the ceremony in the empire.


    In the meantime, I was thinking so much that my head hurt.


    Let¡¯s say I discovered Diaquit¡¯s conspiracy and prevented a war. The next thing was also a problem.


    If I were married for a year or two, but there were no children, Kwanach would notice something was wrong.


    He might even divorce me. I was sure my bloodline was the only thing he wanted. If that happened, the marriage alliance would naturally be broken, and the war woulde back to haunt us.


    Was there a way to have children? Could it be done with the help of other magic?


    However, I could not find a suitable answer to this question, and time passed.


    Before I knew it, the second wedding day dawned.


    A short timeter, the imperial procession entered the pce. It was early in the morning, just after the sun had risen.


    I was in my room and the sound of horses¡¯ hooves made me curious enough to run to the window.


    The g of the Radon Empire fluttered, a red sun pattern emzoned on a ck background.


    The procession was intimidating, but there was one person who stood out from the rest.


    A man in ck armor and a red cloak.


    His physique was sorge that he was clearly different from the knights. Even if it wasn¡¯t because of his figure, he had the power to naturally attract the gaze of others.


    ¡°Kwanach¡­.¡±


    He was tobe myhusband, and from now on hewillbe my husband.


    Kwanach was riding arge ck horse. As soon as he turned to face me through the window, I gasped.


    <i>¡®That man is still the same, isn¡¯t he?¡¯</i>


    Still mighty, still beautiful, still overwhelming to behold. Once again, I came to realize what my husband was like.


    For the past ten years since my regression, I have lived my life with my eyes only on today. I havepleted all the preparations I could realistically make. Nevertheless, when I looked directly at Kwanach, my heart trembled with anxiety.


    <i>¡®Calm down.¡¯</i>


    I ced my hands on my chest and took a deep breath. I carefully inspected my mind to see what I had to do.


    I was almost certain that Diaquit would try to assassinate me, but blind faith was not good. When I epted Diaquit¡¯s proposal, even though I was superficially in the same boat as him, he might have had a sudden change of heart.


    Today, it would be better not to guarantee that that assassination that killed me in a previous life would not happen again.


    I tried to act with even the smallest possibility in mind. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.


    <i>¡°First thing first, survival, second thing second.¡¯</i>


    I pulled myself together and stared at Kwanach reluctantly until he disappeared from my view.


    <i>¡®I shouldn¡¯t be too awkward with Kwanach, but¡­¡¯</i>


    * * * *


    The time to see Kwanach alone came sooner than expected. It was out of etiquette, but Kwanach had requested to see me before the wedding ceremony.


    <i>¡®It wasn¡¯t like this before the regression¡­¡¯</i>


    It was then that I saw Kwanach for the first time as he entered the wedding hall.


    Wasn¡¯t it a bit much to walk into a wedding hall with a bride you¡¯ve never even spoken to?


    I quickly regained myposure, as such minute distortions had happened before this. I worn a light but suitably polite outfit and waited for him before I changed into my wedding dress.


    Eventually, Kwanach entered the chamber alone.


    He was still dressed in his armor. The matted ck armor wrapped his massive body without any gaps.


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As Kwanach entered the room, the air in the room seemed to change. He was a man whocould intimidatepeoplejustby standing in the same spaceas them.


    I gulped and grabbed the hem of my dress.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Your Majesty.¡±


    I made my first polite greeting. I could feel Kwanach¡¯s piercing eyes rummaging all over me.


    I tried not to be frightened or perturbed by his gaze. For this moment, I was grateful for my non-emotional nature.


    Step. Step.


    Kwanach was getting closer to me, one step at a time. The shorter the distance between us became, the more erratically my heart beat.


    Kwanach¡¯s amazing beauty made me nervous. It would be natural for a person who can distinguish between tastes to shrink in front of him.


    And he was right in front of me. His body odor faintly stabbed my nose.


    Eventually, a thick voice escaped his lips.


    ¡°Princess will not like this marriage.¡±


    It was not a very appropriate first conversation between a groom and his bride just before the wedding.


    Was that the kind of thing you would say on the first encounter?


    I lifted my gaze and made eye contact with Kwanach.


    I wondered what this man was thinking. I didn¡¯t want to offend him if I didn¡¯t have to.


    Kwanach of my previous life invaded thisnd without mercy. The imperial army killed my brother in cold blood. But paradoxically, in order to prevent that future, I had to maintain a safe marriage with this man.


    I opened my mouth, trying to maintain myposure.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why do you think I don¡¯t like this marriage?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I came to this ce, willing to marry Your Majesty.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s forehead wrinkled slightly.


    ¡°You have beautiful lips, and you are a good liar.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s start with titles. We are going to be husband and wife after a while. Call me by my name.¡±


    Call the name of the emperor who has ruled half of the continent since our first meeting. My body stiffened in bewilderment at the unexpected suggestion.


    Kwanach¡¯s dark eyebrows furrowed as he continued his words.


    ¡°Royal etiquette, I don¡¯t know much about such things. And I don¡¯t like Princesscallingme that.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty also calls me Princess¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Usphere.¡±


    As soon as my name appeared in his voice, I felt a strange heat in my chest.


    Did he know my name by any chance? I didn¡¯t think about that.


    The grim look on Kwanach¡¯s face grew darker by the moment.


    I said with bated breath as I squeezed out.


    ¡°Kwa¡­¡­ nach.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I said with great courage and there was no response. Silence passed between us for a while.


    Didn¡¯t he hear me?


    I didn¡¯t want him to hate me for refusing his request, so I reiterated it in a clearer voice than before.


    ¡°Kwanach.¡±


    The sound of his name rolled off the tip of my tongue wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Kwanach gave a small cough, as if he had heard it correctly this time. Apparently, though, there was even more force between his eyebrows.


    His jaw, which looked as if it had been painstakingly carved by a sculptor, was tightly closed. His red, thick lips did not even move a bit.


    He told me to call him by his name. Did he not like it when he heard it?


    However, I didn¡¯t expect Kwanach to like me as a woman in the first ce.


    Usphere Catatel. Because what Kwanach was looking for from this name was not Usphere, but Catatel. Or, more urately, the power in the blood of Catatel.


    For a handsome man who was admired all over the continent, a frontier princess would seem dull and boring.


    In my country, I was praised as a beautiful Princess, but in the vast empire, I was an ordinary axis. I didn¡¯t even have a face worthy of the image of beauty in the empire.

 Chapter 9

    <h2>Chapter 9</h2>


    Kwanach¡¯slengthysilence took my breath away. Iquicklybowed.


    ¡°If I¡¯ve offended you, I will call you Your Majesty again.¡±


    Finally, Kwanach¡¯s lips opened.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s brows furrowed more and more.


    <i>¡®Is he not alright, is he?¡¯</i>


    By all ounts, heappearedangry.


    <i>¡®What would make him happy?¡¯</i>


    Suddenly, Diaquit¡¯s words came to mind, which I heard from right to left every time.


    <b><i>[If you behave so brusquely, all the men will run away. Who in the world would want you?]</i></b>


    I looked at Kwanach with mixed feelings.


    Men are difficult creatures, they say. I didn¡¯t know how to treat him. The frown on the face of the man who wasnearlytwo heads taller than me was naturally making me nervous.


    I bit my lip. Kwanach stared at me and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s rather inconvenient for you, isn¡¯t it? It looks like you don¡¯t want to call me by my name.¡±


    <i>¡®How can it be convenient to</i><i>suddenly</i><i>call the emperor</i><i>by his</i><i>name ?¡¯</i>


    But I couldn¡¯t say that to him, so I answered coyly.


    <i>¡°No, I¡¯m just not used to it.¡±</i>


    ¡°I see. Well then,say it to meagain.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I was puzzled, but I did as he asked.


    ¡°Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°Again.¡±


    ¡°Kwanach¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Call me like that.¡±


    There was an awkward silence between us for a while. This conversation confirmed that neither Kwanach nor I had a chatty and friendly personality.


    Kwanach stared straight at me with fierce eyes, full of determination. Then he moved his lips very slowly. I could see his red tongue between his open lips.


    ¡±Usphere.¡±


    Kwanach mumbled my name a couple of times.


    ¡°Usphere. Usphere.¡±


    My familiar name sounded unfamiliar only today.


    Kwanach took another step towards me.Hewas almost touching my chest. Hirgeshadow fell on me.


    ¡°You are¡­..¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No, You must have spent a lot of time preparing for the wedding. I¡¯d like to get it going. I¡¯ll meet you at the ceremony in a little while.¡±


    Kwanach spoke andthenstrode out of the room.


    I stood in a daze, remembering this stormy first conversation. At the same time, Ibored to figure out what was going through the mind of the man I would be entering the ceremony with in a few hours.


    <i>¡®I have no idea what kind of person he is.¡¯</i>


    It was obvious. We were married in my previous life and I died within hours. All I knew about him was what I was exposed to in the bards and newspapers that were circting in the world.


    I knew the first emperor, Kwanach, but not the man Kwanach.


    I wondered if I would be able to marry him.


    As the tension in the air became tense, my head began to tingle and my forehead became hot.


    I sat in my chair with my hand on my forehead.


    * * *


    The wedding was simplified at Kwanach¡¯s request. He seemed to want toplete the ceremony as soon as possible and return to the Empire.


    <i>¡®He¡¯s just as in a hurry as he was in my previous life.¡¯</i>


    The maids were even more resentful than I was, saying that they would finish the only wedding ceremony like baking beans on lightning.


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±


    The maid who was fixing my dress for thest time burst into rage.


    I stood like a doll for hours and was exhausted from being groomed.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that the First Emperor came here in person. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t want to leave the Imperial Pce empty handed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only polite for the groom toe in person and take the bride with him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    No one should be able to say anything if Kwanach behaved stubbornly. In fact, I was grateful that he had observed the minimum of etiquette.


    ¡°I had to dress Princess in something more mboyant¡­.¡±


    ¡°More than this?¡±


    Compared to the dresses of my previous life, it was way too much.


    I couldn¡¯t believe Diaquit spent this much money on the wedding. Perhaps unlike in my previous life, he seemed to be interested in the minister¡¯splexion.


    I lifted my tired face and looked at myself in the mirror.


    My hair was tied up in a braid. Between the strands of hair, pearls were inserted.


    The pearls were not only on my head, they were excessively attached everywhere. Long hanging sleeves, rosary ornaments that fell down to cover the waist, and so on.


    A double pearl ne wrapped around my neck. The pearls wrapped the entire hem of the white dress with a hint of light.


    The long white cotton cloth was also shining with tiny pearl beads scattered all over it. I even had a pearl hairpiece along the veil line.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­ No, wait a minute!¡±


    There was one more thing left. The maid carefully took out the emerald earrings. The painstakingly crafted emerald showed off its green color.


    After a few twists and turns, the attire was finally finished. With a small sigh, I took a small drink of water.


    ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful, princess!¡±


    I smiled indifferently at the maid¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°No one looks better in pearls thantheprincess. I wonder if I should curl all your hair up or let half of it down. Your neck is white and graceful like a deer¡¯s, so I think it would be best to let it all go up.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡±


    I waved my hand in the air to interrupt the maidservants.In response, they gave me a look of disappointment.


    ¡°This is good enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious! I¡¯m not satisfied!¡±


    ¡°But I am.¡±


    I could see that it was gorgeous and beautiful, but it was heavy. I wasn¡¯t familiar with this inconvenience, having made it a habit to lock myself in my room wearing only a chemise.


    I looked out the window and the sun was still shining. After getting up in the morning to face Kwanach and getting all dressed up, I was exhausted.


    But I had to keep my spirits up.


    So far, major incidents have flowed just as they did in my previous life. If I survived today, I would be spending a new amount of time that I had never experienced before.


    I grabbed the skirt of my white dress with my hands and waited for the time of death that was slowly approaching.


    And then.


    ¡°Princess, pleasee out to the ceremony.¡±


    My second wedding ceremony had begun.


    * * *


    It was a simr wedding as before, except that my dress was more fancy.


    It was the same ceremony order. The second wedding vow.


    ¡°Do you take Usphere Catatel to be your wife?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kwanach looked at me with his hands folded behind his back.


    He was wearing a ck satin robe with shiny gold thread embroideredinvarious patterns.


    Generally, men¡¯s robes have cors thate up to the neck, but Kwanach had bare skin.


    Even the cold of the north didn¡¯t seem to bother him. His neck and cor bones were visible through the open cor.


    It was friendly enough to be the emperor¡¯s formal wear. There were no jewel-strewn cloaks or diamond crowns.


    But no one in the entire wedding hall was as intimidating as him.


    Even without all the bells and whistles, Kwanach shone on his own.


    Rather, it was the slightly rough-hewn attire that emphasized Kwanach¡¯s features even more.


    His dark eyes looked even more intense.


    We vowed to be husband and wife in front of Goddess Fahar, who opened the beginning of the world and closed the world, and kissed each other as proof of our union.


    The vows were done, and now it was our turn to kiss.


    ording to my spirit memory, it was more than a decade ago since I first kissed Kwanach.


    Nheless, it came to me quite vividly. It was the heat that was gently pressing against my lips. The scent of musk that touched the inside of my nose. The exotic smell of a man.


    I felt lightheaded just thinking about it. The first time he kissed me, I felt my legsweaken. And, since this was the second time, I thought I could act a little more resolute.


    However, I soon found out that I had miscalcted.


    Kwanach removed his backhand stance and walked toward me with a broad stride. Eventually, hisrge hand grabbed my upper arm.


    My body was quickly taken away by him.


    My hips arched back quickly, and that¡¯s when Kwanach¡¯s firm arm wrapped around my waist.


    His hot, thick lipspletely covered mine.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Kwanach wrapped his arms around my waist. We touched each other on his chest without a pause. I could feel my heart pounding heavily.


    Kwanach bit my lower lip slightly.


    My lips parted involuntarily and his hot tongue prated between them.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I gasped in surprise.


    Vow kissing at weddings was just one of the formalities. It was usually finished lightly and quickly. It was the same in my previous life.


    This time, however, was different. Kwanach began rubbing the inside of my mouth with each flick of his tongue.


    As our saliva mixed with each other, the kissing sound echoed through the quiet wedding hall. It was an overly obscene kiss.


    ¡°Umm¡­.¡±


    My head felt dizzy. I couldn¡¯t free myself from the arms that held me tightly. As soon as my tongue tried to escape, Kwanach¡¯s tongue quickly followed, pinning me down.


    <i>¡®What is this ¡­¡­?¡¯</i>


    I froze, even in my head, and I couldn¡¯t think very well. I was out of breath and busy breathing through my nose. I gripped Kwanach¡¯s arms tightly so that I wouldn¡¯t fall.


    When my body was flooded with heat, Kwanach¡¯s tongue slowly fell away from me.


    I slowly opened my eyes, which were desperately closed. I looked at him in bewilderment. And his dark eyes were still burning.


    I felt my legs weakened once more, as they had in my previous life. I wobbled, but with Kwanach still holding onto my waist, I was spared such shame.


    For a while, only the sound of Kwanach¡¯s breath mesmerized my ears.


    The ragged breathing and the sound of his heartbeat that I could feel from our touching bodies. All other noises escaped my senses.


    ¡°Usphere.¡±


    Kwanach whisperedslowly, releasing me from his grasp. Only then did Ie to my senses andlookaround.

 Chapter 10

    <h2>Chapter 10</h2>


    I saw my brother Jenner sitting in the front seat. His face was red and he looked very angry. I could see that he was trying to resist the urge to shout.


    Diaquit wore his usual gentle mask, but the slight contraction of his brows revealed his displeasure.


    The ministers were on the verge of grabbing his neck.


    Fortunately, my father was bedridden and could not attend. Perhaps if he was here, his condition would have worsened.


    Kwanach¡¯s voice echoed through the ceremony hall, which was filled with astonishment and confusion.


    ¡°Is this the end of the ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, ¡­¡­.¡±


    The officiant priest nodded hurriedly. Kwanach looked at me again and said,


    ¡°Did you hear that? Now officially you are my wife. Usphere Catatel Radon.¡±


    Giving me a newst name, Radon, Kwanach called me.


    He still had those shaky ck eyes that hid what he was really thinking about.


    * * *


    <i>¡®Somehow, everything is a lot quicker than in the previous life.¡¯</i>


    Kwanach wanted to go back to Radon Empire as soon as the ceremony was over, without a reception. No one dared to spoil his good mood, so everything went quickly ording to his request.


    I was given time to exchange brief greetings with my family, but it wasn¡¯t really that much time.


    I took off my heavy wedding dress and looked at the green dress that Kwanach brought. It seemed to be a design that was in vogue in the Empire these days.


    <i>¡®Did he bring me a dress before?¡¯</i>


    I didn¡¯t pay much attention to clothes, so I couldn¡¯t remember.


    <i>¡®I feel a little off today.¡¯</i>


    It was a subtle difort. A subtle change in detail¡­ I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a good sign or a bad sign.


    I changed my dress with the help of the maidservant. I had to wear threeyers of skirts. Thece,yered here and there, was magnificent. All thece was delicately woven with silver thread.


    As the time approached for my ride in the imperial carriage, the tension I deliberately buried began to slowly rise to the surface.


    The time of my death was getting closer.


    I would be passing that tree where I was bound for three years as a ghost.


    I used my veiled headpiece to hide my nervousness. The white veil covered half my face.


    I left the pce with a heavy heart. I went to visit my father in person to greet him on his sickbed. My father was so distressed that he burst into tears¡­¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s for the sun of Radon!¡±


    The imperial knights chanted as I appeared. The knights lined up in two rows with their swords held high.


    I walked through the knights. At the end of the line was my carriage and Kwanach.


    I walked step by step and finally reached Kwanach. He looked me up and down and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Do you hate it that much?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The Radon Empire is worth living for.¡±


    I froze for a moment at his sudden words, then opened my mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate going to Radon, Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°But you are walking with a face like you¡¯re about to die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just nervous, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Kwanach looked at me with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ride in the carriage with you.¡±


    My mind was hazy with thepletely unexpected suggestion. Things have changed so much since before the regression.


    ¡°With me? But what about the etiquette?¡±


    Kwanach had a ck horse that he brought with him. There was only one carriage. It was only to carry me.


    ¡°I know that it is impolite in the North for a groom to ride with his bride in the same carriage.¡±


    <i>¡®If he knows that, why is he still doing it?¡¯</i>


    In all the many times the scene was recalled, Kwanach had never stepped into my carriage.


    The situation had jumped in an unexpected direction.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy when I see your expression. It seems like you¡¯re about to copse. Or are you thinking of running away?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean run away? No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°How can I be sure if you¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°I have just taken the marriage vow. I am your wife and I am obligated to live as your wife.¡±


    ¡°You are sincere. Are all Princesses like that?¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s tone was sharp as if he was being sarcastic.


    However, I was busy thinking.


    <i>¡®Should I ride in the carriage with Kwanach?¡¯</i>


    I couldn¡¯tpletely rule out the possibility of an assassination attempt. I had preparations ready to prevent any danger. I bit my lips as I felt the hard seed hidden in my palm.


    I wasn¡¯t too worried about surviving on my own. The problem was Kwanach. A well-aimed arrow could hurt him.


    As I remained silent for a long time, Kwanach said in a harsh voice,


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to ride with me?¡±


    At Kwanach¡¯s words, I shook my head out of thought.


    ¡°No, I was thinking about something else for a while.¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I still think you¡¯re in pain. I understand if you don¡¯t want to be with me, but I¡¯ll still ride in the carriage with you. Your husband has been acting like an incorrigible man since the first day of our marriage, so there¡¯s no point in bad-mouthing him.¡±


    I felt that if I refused, I would spoil his mood from the first day of our marriage.


    Just the two of us, perhaps my magic would be enough to protect us both.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m rather ttered. Let¡¯s ride together.¡±


    Kwanach curled his thick lips.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to say that.¡±


    As I stared at him, I wondered.


    <i>¡®Why does he think I hate him so much? Is it because I am sold into a loveless marriage? Or is it because he doesn¡¯t like me either?¡¯</i>


    These were all understandable reasons. Still, I had a duty to smooth things over with him, so I continued calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t like you, it¡¯s because I¡¯m really nervous. There won¡¯t be a single carefree bride on her wedding day.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful if you ride in the carriage with me. It would not be inconvenient, would it?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Kwanach retorted sharply at the words I just added out of politeness.


    ¡°Sometimes the carriage feels too small.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Kwanach, who was trying to maintain certain politeness in his speech, suddenly became rough.


    ¡°What do you think I am?¡±


    He was the first emperor of the Radon Empire, the emperor of the lowest of the low, the sun god. And he was such an overwhelming and fascinating man that the qualifier was not at all unnatural.


    Of course, in my previous life, he was an enemy who trampled on my homnd.


    ¡°I came from very, and people even slept together in less than half of this wagon. You don¡¯t know that, do you? Did you agree to this marriage without knowing my origins?¡±


    Kwanach said in a somewhat heated voice as if he was trying to corner me.


    I gasped at his question.


    Didn¡¯t I know where he was from? How could that be? Even a child from the countryside could be able to tell stories about the saga of Kwanach.


    I thought he was trying to calm me down, but Kwanach¡¯s eyes looked very serious.


    I lightly grabbed the hem of my dress with my fingers and said,


    ¡°I knew this even before your proposal came. Kwanach, I knew not only your origins but also every one of your heroic tales¡­¡±


    ¡°Heroic?¡±


    Kwanach chuckled sarcastically.


    ¡°Do you think I was a hero when I was a kingyer? I know that everyone treats me like a savage. Just because I¡¯m your husband doesn¡¯t mean you have to say something you don¡¯t mean.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    The more I conversed with Kwanach, the more perplexed I became. In the future I once saw, Kwanach turned into a war-addicted madman.


    But the Kwanach of today was an emperor that the entire continent praised. He had aplished many things in a few short years.


    Aside from the fact that he had trampled on my homnd, one of the facts that he created a wave of very on the continent was highly appreciated by me.


    I wondered why such a man would talk himself down.


    <i>¡®Is he testing me?¡¯</i>


    Perhaps he was trying to find out what I thought about him.


    For once, I didn¡¯t have to make up a story out of nervousness. I didn¡¯t know what kind of man Kwanach was, but I knew Emperor Kwanach Radon very well.


    I said with sincerity what I thought after reading his biography and many of the articles that were published.


    ¡°No matter what the boring people say about you, I believe your aplishments will never change.¡±


    Kwanach chuckled and opened his lips.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve heard exaggerated stories about me. I¡¯m not as great a man as you think. I¡¯m not a hero.¡±


    ¡°If you are not a hero, then there is no one in this age who should be called a hero.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s eyes wavered slightly.


    ¡°¡­..That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s stop this conversation and get moving.¡±


    Kwanach came back with a hard look on his face again. As he turned and walked towards my carriage, the Imperial Knights looked flustered.


    One of them, who appeared to be the captain of the knights, approached and said,


    ¡°Your Majesty. Your horse is ready¡­..¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°But the protocol¡­.¡±


    ¡°I order you to go away. It seems like you have two heads. You don¡¯t mind if I cut off one of them, do you?¡±


    Kwanach cornered the knight captain with an intonation that sounded as if it had been written by a government¡¯s administration. It was apletely different voice than when he was speaking to me.


    The knight seemed to be familiar with Kwanach talking this way. There was no sign of panic on his face. I guess I was the only one who seemed surprised.


    Achaia was a conservative country in terms of etiquette. I firmly believed that royal authority woulde from such a thing, and I didn¡¯t doubt it.


    Kwanach turned to me as I stood in front of the carriage.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh ¡­¡­.¡±


    He furrowed his brows, bit his lip, and said,


    ¡°D*mn it.¡±


    ¡°Kwanach?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my habit of talking if you¡¯re surprised by it.¡±


    Kwanach stroked his dark hair.


    ¡°Cutting off his head was just a joke. I¡¯m sure they think it¡¯s a joke too. So there is no need to be afraid. They will not be frivolous with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    It was just strange. He was the one who was praised by all, even if he was not forced to adorn himself. He was the emperor of the new age, who was obeyed by all.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with your expression?¡±


    I inadvertently touched my face with my fingers.


    ¡°How do I look now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking because I don¡¯t know what kind of expression you have. I¡¯ve never met someone whose face doesn¡¯t show emotion.¡±


    No, those were the words I wanted to give back to him.


    ¡°Hurry up and get in the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    As I stood in front of the carriage, grabbing the skirt of my dress and wondering how I was going to get into the carriage with this fluffy skirt on, Kwanach, who was standing beside me, suddenly knelt down on one knee.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    The knight, who seemed unconcerned with the ¡°decapitation¡± joke, now seemed surprised. As they should be because the emperor knelt down in front of me.

 Chapter 11

    <h2>Chapter 11</h2>


    Kwanach tapped his thigh with his hand.


    ¡°Step on it and get in.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Kwanach showed no signs of retreating. He looked at me as if saying he had already broken one rule of etiquette and would not let it go in vain.


    I hesitated for a moment and then stepped on his thigh. I gently ced my hand on his hand that Kwanach held out to me and epted his escort.


    Kwanach¡¯s thighs were as hard as stone. They didn¡¯t even budge when I put my weight on them. His big hands were rough with calluses, but they were warm.


    Thanks to Kwanach, it was easy for me to get into the carriage.


    Did Kwanach always have a high body temperature? The skin that came in contact with me was tingling like it was on fire.


    It was the first time I had ever been escorted like this by a man. My life was spent busily shuttling between the royal pce and the bordends. My heart throbbed with surprise at the unfamiliar experience.


    Eventually, Kwanach with his big body came in and sat down across from me. Even though it was the widest carriage I had ever seen, it felt cramped when Kwanach walked in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At Kwanach¡¯s order, the carriage began to move slowly.


    I looked through the window at the people of the pce standing far away. I was not at peace leaving my sickly father and young brother behind.


    The slowly rolling carriage was silent for a while. I tried to focus on the scenery from the window, ignoring the presence of the man who was now my husband, filling the carriage.


    Then Kwanach¡¯s low voice broke the silence.


    ¡°You may be distraught right now, but you won¡¯t regret this marriage.¡±


    I turned my head slowly to meet Kwanach¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. Nor will I ever.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was told that this dress was sent by you. Thank you.¡±


    The dress was a mixture of yellow-green and green. It was a color that gave mefort.


    ¡°It suits you well.¡±


    ¡°Does it? It¡¯s actually a little more colorful than what I usually wear.¡±


    The hem of the skirt was inted, and even a slight movement made the fabric rustle.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    I flinched at Kwanach¡¯s short reply.


    ¡°The dress?¡±


    ¡°And¡­.the dress.¡±


    Kwanach spat out those few words and turned his head to the side.


    I floundered for a moment, unable to fullyprehend his words.


    <i>¡®Heplimented me on my appearance, didn¡¯t he? He¡¯s not that scary.¡¯</i>


    I bowed my head gently and thanked Kwanach.


    ¡°You¡¯re really kind for giving me such apliment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not much of a talker and I can¡¯t give fancy rhetoric. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard it hundreds, maybe thousands of times.¡±


    ¡°I have never heard it before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°And not hundreds or thousands of times. I¡¯m not that great looking.¡±


    Standing beside Kwanach, I would fade away. He shone as intensely as his other name, ¡°The Sun God,¡± but I find him somewhat brooding and quiet. I had that level of objectivity.


    Kwanach turned his head to look at me again. He narrowed his brows.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that you are not good looking?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just think¡­¡­Kwanach,pared to you, I think I¡¯m a normal axis.¡±


    Kwanach stared at me in silence for a moment. He had a seemingly expressionless face and also seemed to be angry at the same time.


    The longer the silencested, the more strangely tense I felt. It wasn¡¯t until after a while that Kwanach spoke again.


    ¡°So do you think I¡¯m handsome?¡±


    As normal as the sun rises in the east, it is natural that Kwanach was handsome.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s mouth curled up at an angle as he said,


    ¡°I was worried that you might run away from the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡°run away¡±? I at least know my duty.¡±


    ¡°Duty.¡±


    Kwanach furrowed his thick eyebrows and swept his ck hair back several times. His thick lips casually opened.


    ¡°A born royal woman like you seems to have a very strong sense of duty. It looks like you¡¯re already ready to mix with the man you first met today. I don¡¯t know because I¡¯m of humble birth.¡±


    Kwanach leaned hisrge body toward me as he spoke. His body¡¯s scent was so overpowering that I felt nk for a while.


    ¡°I want a true marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°If you mean that you don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship because of a sense of duty, but try to pretend it¡¯s good? Don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve been sold.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. If I upset you, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No more apologies.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s unpredictable reaction confused me for a while.


    In truth, I didn¡¯t care what it took as long as I could maintain my seat as empress, so I was going to tell Kwanach that he could have any lovers or concubines that he wanted. I was going to be an empress who was both present and absent, like a transparent presence. I did not want any kind of power.


    I was content with my role in maintaining the peace agreement.


    What was the point of pretending to be something I wasn¡¯t?


    And a true marriage?


    I didn¡¯t know what it was. But it would be easier for me to live as a mouse.


    As a man who destroyed the dynasty with hundreds of years of history and caused upheaval on the continent, he was good at embarrassing people.


    ¡°And, uh, the consummation.¡±


    Kwanach said in a low voice. The consummation. I heard those words through his mouth, and suddenly I felt numb below the waist.


    Actually, I only knew that it was between a husband and wife, but I did not know the detailed process. I¡¯ve never even tried to imagine it in detail.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it just because you feel obligated. I¡¯m not going to make you if you¡¯re reluctant.¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted a child with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. But I don¡¯t want to do it like I¡¯m catching up on my work. It¡¯s an act of sharing love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Yes, it is¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect this from a wild man who had subjugated half the continent to hisnd. I expected him to be colder, to be drunk with blood and tears, and to have his way with women.


    I felt a little unustomed to the normal, healthy way of thinking that came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Usphere, I¡¯ll do the wedding night when you¡¯re up for it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean when I want to? That¡¯s¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the North stresses chastity in its women, but I¡¯m not. Night love is meaningful only if you want to.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I have no desire to force a woman to do something if she doesn¡¯t want to from the start. Just because Ie from very doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a scoundrel. Just say it. Would you want to be held by a man you met for the first time today?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You can answer honestly.¡±


    I hesitated and shook my head slightly.


    The truth was, for me, the longer I dyed my night duty, the longer it would take him to discover my infertility.


    It was good, but I was feeling rather bewildered. Nobles and royalty usually have political marriages. Often, like me, they saw their groom for the first time on their wedding day.


    That¡¯s how everyone spends their time. That¡¯s how I was going to live my life. A loveless marriage ismonce.


    This man, however, was different. He wanted to spend our time together like it was not a strategic arrangement.


    ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t want to do it. I¡¯ll be waiting for you, but I don¡¯t know how long I can wait.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do them one by one. When we arrive at the Imperial Pce, I intend to perform the wedding properly. Today was just a procedure to obtain the legal rtionship of husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to end up like the old tradition of the royal or the nobles.¡±


    I heard that the Kwanach had broken all the falsehoods and pretensions of the old days. However, wasn¡¯t this political marriage proposed by him first?


    How could a conquering king create a new movement for people when he himself didn¡¯t follow the path he set? It was hard to understand him. What was he going to do with me?


    I asked carefully.


    ¡°What exactly do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use the word ¡°sorry¡±. Am I your boss?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t my superior, but that didn¡¯t mean I should treat him casually. I gently bit the thin flesh at the back of my mouth before continuing with my words again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I was distant from female activity since I was a child. I¡¯ve never had tea parties with women my age. I don¡¯t know how to treat my husband, and I¡¯m not a kind person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I¡¯m not sure about those things myself. I¡¯ve only been on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You asked me what I wanted. I don¡¯t want you to act like you do now. Don¡¯t be overly polite and don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m in trouble.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s lips twisted.


    ¡°You¡¯re born royalty, it must be a difficult request for you. I don¡¯t even want you to treat me kindly. Yes, I understand. You were forced andpelled to marry me.¡±


    No, I really wanted to marry him. I had been waiting for this day with years of anxiety. Of course, it was for political purposes, not because I wanted the man Kwanach himself¡­¡­.


    Wasn¡¯t it the same with Kwanach?


    ¡°I am also aware that a woman like you would never like me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But at least pretend to love me. I¡¯ll do the same.¡±

 Chapter 12

    <h2>Chapter 12</h2>


    Pretend to love.


    For a while, I stared at Kwanach in silence. In the previous life, his army had invaded and trampled thisnd. He was Achaia¡¯s sworn enemy.


    But looking at him now, I didn¡¯t feel any great hatred or vengeance. Perhaps it¡¯s because it hasn¡¯t happened yet in this life, and because I now have a more vivid object of hatred than Kwanach.


    Diaquit Catatel. In effect, my brother was the culprit. My death and the war were all triggered by his dirty greed.


    But that didn¡¯t mean I could pretend to love him easily.


    Moreover¡­


    What is love in the first ce? I didn¡¯t know.


    Kwanach stared at me with his lips tightly closed. His jaw was tightened and his body was rigid.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Kwanach said in a voice that was at once crude and gentle, the opposite of what I wanted.


    If I was a noblewoman dreaming of love, I probably would have been possessed by Kwanach. He was a rather rough but charming man. What woman could bear not to fall in love with him?


    The problem was that I was an exceptional woman who did not fall into the ¡°any¡± category. I didn¡¯t care about love, whether it¡¯s before or after regression.


    I was an unusual woman, a woman who had experienced death.


    I never had love in mind. It was a very distant feeling from me. Usphere Catatdon and love doesn¡¯t go together like water and oil.


    ¡°Usphere.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°I know you had to do the difficult thing that not only married a ve but now that ve demanded something else from you.¡±


    I shook my shoulders and tried to deny it, but Kwanach¡¯s words were faster.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you¡¯re unhappy. We¡¯re already married, and I intend to get along with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unhappy. You¡¯re more than good enough for me. It¡¯s not your problem, it¡¯s mine. It¡¯s just that I feel awkward¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to get used to it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Kwanach held out his callused hand to me. His hand was big enough to cover my entire hand. His fingers were long and thick with knots.


    ¡°What do you want to do with my hand¡­?¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Kwanach grabbed my right hand with a snap as I hesitated. His hand was hot. So hot that I suspected it might be human body heat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go like this until the carriage stops.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to keep holding hands?¡±


    ¡°Can I ?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do¡­¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for a husband and wife to hold hands. But it was embarrassing and ufortable. We wouldn¡¯t be able to move our hands probably and they would get sweaty. It was something that only children would do.


    A burning sensation suddenly struck my face. Even though I thought this was strange for a 24 year old couple to do this, I was struck by a sense of deja vu.


    My parents always held hands wherever they went. Their marriage also started out as a political marriage, but they became deeply in love with each other.


    Did Kwanach want to have that kind of rtionship? Why was it? Why would he want to do that with me?


    I didn¡¯t understand. However, I understood that my father was in love with my mother. She was reputed to be the most beautiful princess in the North at the time.


    I lost my mother when I was very young, and my memory was fuzzy, but the thought of her always warms my heart. She was gentle,ughed a lot, and soft. She was also very charming. She was just like a beautiful princess in a fairy tale.


    Compared to her, how am I? I didn¡¯t want to speak ill of myself, but I was not the ideal princess.


    I had a cold face and an awkward smile. I barely smiled. In my previous life, everyone said I was gloomy, but in this life, I¡¯ve be more powerful and everyone has been hospitable to me.


    Besides, I was also quite distant from the southern beauties. I was told that Southerners like women with sensual bodies, seductive and charming.


    <i>¡®It¡¯s the sixth sense¡­¡­¡¯</i>


    I couldn¡¯t help but nce down at my chest and hastily turned my eyes over the carriage window.


    <i>¡®If I were a man, I wouldn¡¯t like a woman like me.¡¯</i>


    Kwanach held my hand silently. The rough, hot skin kept my handpletely wrapped around his.


    It was tight and I wanted to wriggle with my fingers, but I ended up letting it go. I couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and reluctant to stimte Kwanach¡¯s skin that was touching mine.


    Kwanach stared at me as I turned my head and unexpectedly opened his mouth.


    ¡°You have very small hands.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because your hands are too big.¡±


    ¡°No. You are too small and thin. It¡¯s not just your hands, but your whole body. I¡¯m afraid that if I grab you hard, you might break. Let¡¯s go to the Imperial Pce and make healthy food. You¡¯ll gain some weight.¡±


    As expected, I looked unattractive in the eyes of a southern man.


    In fact, I was sickly in my previous life. I never went out for a walk and stayed in my room, so it was only natural.


    After that, I decided to take care of my body, so I ate well and went for walks in the sunshine every day. It would not be an exaggeration to say that I was now in the healthiest moment of my life.


    But it didn¡¯t seem so to Kwanach¡¯s eyes. Perhaps it¡¯s my advantage to pretend for a while that I was too weak to have children.


    ¡°Yes. In fact, I¡¯ve been sick since I was a child¡­.¡±


    My throat tingled as I tried to tell a lie.


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s face wrinkled and exhaled roughly.


    ¡°I will instruct the Imperial Pce to take exceptional care of your health.¡±


    I nodded and passed Kwanach¡¯s gaze. A hot dampness rose in my hand.


    I constantly checked the scenery of the road through the carriage window, trying not to be aware of it. And so I waited for the moment when I would approach the birch tree that I was a ghost for three years.


    * * * *


    <i>¡®Oh¡­.¡¯</i>


    We passed the ce where I died without incident. I didn¡¯t even see a single stray cat passing by, let alone the assassination attempt.


    A sense of relief and bitterness washed over me at the same time. This gave a little more strength to my assumption that Diaquit was the real killer of me in my previous life.


    He killed me once. There was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t betray me again this time and forever.


    Diaquit felt inferior to me and treated me like a pain in the neck. At any moment, he may change suddenly and turn on me.


    As the ttering carriage passed by, I turned my gaze to thendscape. Now, a time I¡¯ve never experienced was waiting for me. A time I couldn¡¯t enjoy in my previous life.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You look a little pale.¡±


    My face seemed to stiffen involuntarily.


    He pulled my hand toward him with all his strength. There was nothing I could do but lean my entire body against his.


    ¡°Please roll up the veil.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I was just indulging in useless sentimentality.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    When Kwanach lowered his voice and said solemnly, I could not refuse. I hesitated, then surreptitiously removed my veil and ced it to the side.


    Kwanach looked at my face with a boiling gaze.


    ¡°Are you in pain? We can stop the carriage and get some rest before continuing.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little tired, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I got up early this morning to get ready for the wedding.¡±


    I forced myself to sneak a smile to show that I was really okay. The muscles around my mouth stiffened a little as I tried to make a smile on the smileless face.


    I regretted it as soon as I smiled, because Kwanach¡¯s expression hardened even more.


    Was it possible that my awkward smile had the opposite effect?


    ¡°No, thank you very much, but¡­¡­.¡±


    I mumbled in a small voice as I looked at his face.


    Kwanach touched my forehead with his other hand and sighed heavily.


    ¡°I was not thinking clearly. I didn¡¯t think about your health. I should have made a schedule for you who are weak. But I was impatient.¡±


    I had to pretend to be weak, so I couldn¡¯t me him.


    ¡°Get some sleep. Lie down.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±


    Even though we were married, how could I lie down and sleepfortably in front of a man I had never met before. It wasn¡¯t easy to be alone with Kwanach in such a small space.


    ¡°It would be better:to arrive early, rather than biding our time on the road trying to make slow progress. You mentioned that we¡¯ll have to transfer to a ship at the port.¡±


    Kwanach frowned for a moment, but quickly nodded as if I was right. He pushed open the window and shouted out.


    ¡°Go faster!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!


    The carriage began to rattle forward as horseman shouted back.


    * * * *


    I looked out the window at the scenery. Dark blue seawater and big sailing ships.


    After a full day, we arrived at a nearby border shore. It was after midnight. An imperial sailing ship was tied up in the harbor, waiting for us.


    Kwanach, who got out of the carriage first, extended his hand toward me and said,


    ¡°Come.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t so unfamiliar to hold that man¡¯s hand now, because we held hands the whole time we were in the carriage.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I said,


    ¡°Kwanach, I can¡¯t even remember the shape of my hand. Now that you¡¯re familiar with it, can you please let go of my hand for a moment¡­?¡±


    Kwanach grumbled and let go of my hand. In a way, Kwanach¡¯s attempt to ¡°get me used to it¡± was a resounding sess.


    I grabbed his stone-hard palm fairly well and stepped out of the carriage.


    The damp soil peculiar to the vicinity of the port touched the soles of my shoes. The knights lit up the darkness of the night sea with theirmps.


    I let go of Kwanach¡¯s hand and tried to stand alone, but I felt dizzy in a sh.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Suddenly everything spinned around me around and I felt nauseous. The motion sickness throughout the carriage seemed to have put a strain on my body.


    When I stumbled, Kwanach was startled and grabbed my arm. My forearm fitspletely in hisrge hand.


    ***

 Chapter 13

    <h2>Chapter 13</h2>


    Kwanach huddled closer to me and asked,


    ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt? If you¡¯re hurt, you have to tell me.¡±


    My shoulders slumped spontaneously as Kwanach spokeharshlyand angrily.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s no big deal. I gota littlemotionsick¡±


    ¡°Can you walk? Get on my back.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s just motion sickness.¡±


    How could I sit on the emperor¡¯s back, even if it hurts to death?


    ¡°You don¡¯tseemwell. It looks like you¡¯re going to copse. What if you fall and get hurt while walking by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that weak¡­?¡±


    Kwanachgave me a lookas if to say ¡®Do you have to ask?¡¯ I bit my lips trying not to argue with him.


    There was no point inattemptingto clear up this man¡¯s misunderstanding.


    Besides, what could I say to a man who was twice as big as me? A man who wields a spear as heavy as I am on a horse that runs faster than a carriage¡­..


    I looked at him with strong determination, notwillingto let him carry me in front of the eyes of many.


    It was then, a man stepped out of a sailing ship andmovedtowards us. He seemed to have seen the strangest thing in the world andappearedfrightened.


    ¡°¡­¡­Your Majesty.¡±


    Still grasping my arm, Kwanach turned and stared at the man.


    ¡°Oslin.¡±


    I looked at the man called Oslin, a little surprised at the name that came out of Kwanach¡¯s mouth.


    He was the man who wroteseveralminstrels and chronicles that celebrated Kwanach¡¯s achievements.


    He was one of Kwanach¡¯sdearfriends who had known him since he was a ve.


    Oslin was from a poor baronial family, who revived the family with his wondrous business skills. He did not discriminate against people of status, and was quick to recognize andaidKwanach¡¯s extraordinary qualities.


    Oslin was a brilliant strategist in Kwanach¡¯s Revolution and was a powerhouse that could not be ignored in what was now the Radon Empire. He was in charge of the Internal Affairs Department of the AdministrativeBureau.


    He alsooversaw the Ministry of the Interior in the Administrative Bureau, the bureaucratic body of the Empire.


    Oslinslowlyapproached us andstoodat an appropriate distance.


    He had dark green hair and grayish eyes.The corners of his mouth curled upwards, making itseemlike he was smiling even when he had no expression on his face.


    Oslin politely bowed at Kwanach, and turned tofaceme. I could dimly see Oslin¡¯s expression as he fiddled with his monocle.


    Somehow,he didn¡¯t seem to like me. Oslin quickly returned with a wry face, but I didn¡¯t miss the disapproval he had hintedfor a moment.


    Kwanach introduced me to Oslin.


    ¡°Usphere, this is Baron Oslin Beinard. He¡¯s a close friend of mine and a first level official in the Internal Affairs Department of the Administration.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Empress.¡±


    Oslin bowed graciously. I gave him a nonchnt look.


    ¡°Usphere Catatel Radon. I look forward to working with you.¡±


    I put a lot of effort into my newly givenst name of Radon today.


    Oslin smiled and turned to Kwanach.


    ¡°What are you doing here instead of boarding the ship, Your Majesty?¡±


    He was using honorifics, but his tone and expression toward Kwanach was light and friendly. It seemed that Kwanach was used to Oslin¡¯s way of talking.


    ¡°There is a problem. The Empress is ill.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, Kwanach.


    Incedat Kwanach and twisted my shoulders, though of course he didn¡¯t move a muscle in his grip on me.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You look like you could fall over atthe slightesttap. We have to get on the ship first, so get on my back.¡±


    ¡°If you are so worried, then just give me a hand.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Kwanach askedwith a grim expression, as if it was uneptable that I didn¡¯t listen to him.


    ¡°Hey, Your Majesty.¡±


    Oslin, who had been watching the two of us argue,interruptedwith a strange look on his face.


    ¡°Do you already call each other by name?¡±


    I was a little embarrassed and ufortable that I forgot to call him by his title.


    No matter howfortably he asked me to call him by name, it might not seem like a good idea to mention the emperor¡¯s name in the presence of his people. Unless it was just the two of us, it was only natural to be polite to the emperor.


    Known as a loyal subject, Oslin threw me a brief nce with a more disapprovingexpressionthan before.


    If I were to give a bad impression to a powerful man like Oslin too soon, it would make my life in the Imperial Pce difficult. I was about to ask him to understand that the name was a mistake on my part.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Kwanach red at Oslin as he spoke in a sharp voice.


    ¡°I¡¯d like my wife to call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha,¡±Oslin let out an awkwardugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s not impossible, but still, etiquette¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Etiquette. I turned the country upside down because I didn¡¯t like it. You call me by my name too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever¡­No, Your Majesty. We were in private at the time.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, you may as well speak now. Don¡¯t judge the empress.¡±


    Oslin seemed to be barely able to maintain a smile as both ends of his mouth quivered. At this rate, I felt like I was going to lose more points to Oslin. I didn¡¯t want to spoil my n because of this.


    I said urgently, pulling Kwanach¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get on the ship quickly. I¡¯m dizzy¡­.¡±


    Kwanach nced at Oslin as if he was nibbling on him, then shifted his gaze to me. It was a deliberate attempt to get his attention by pretending to be weak.


    It worked. The problem was, it worked embarrassingly well.


    Kwanach frowned and quickly picked me up. He carried me in his strong arms. That¡¯s when my face touched his broad chest.


    ¡°Kwa, Kwanach¡­.!¡±


    I had a serious case of deceptive vertigo. Kwanach walked unhesitatingly to the ship, holding me in his arms.


    Oslin managed to mumble something and followed him. All at once, the knights deliberately averted their gazes, trying not to stare at us.


    The efforts he made to protect the privacy of the emperor and his wife made me more ashamed.


    ¡°Oh, my God.¡±


    My face was burning hot.


    Kwanach paid no heed to my embarrassment and headed toward the sailing ship without a care in the world. Despite the fact that his stride was broad, his chest was steady and unshaken.


    Whenever something happened that was beyond what I could do, my mind would jumble and I woulde to aplete stop. Eventually, I chose to just be silent. I closed my eyes and turned my face to Kwanach¡¯s chest.


    It was better to ept it because even if I struggled, he wouldn¡¯t let me go anyway.


    Itfeltlike we were walking foralong time while I was in Kwanach¡¯s arms. We were going up the ship and went straight to the cabin.


    I could faintly hear the gasps of astonishment from people¡¯s voices, which made my facebeeven hotter.


    Unlike Kwanach, I was nervous and embarrassed at the same time.


    Creak.


    Eventually I heard the door open, and my body fell to the soft floor.


    ¡°This is the room where you will stay.¡±


    I opened my eyes, which were tightly closed, as I heard Kwanach¡¯s low voice.The room wasrge and luxurious, not unlike what one would expect from a cabin on a sailing ship.


    I was on the bed where Kwanach had set me down. It wasrge enough for me to roll around.


    The silver thread canopy glittered and shone around the bed. Someone had left the candles lit beforehand, and the crisp wood scent tickled my nose.


    I averted my gaze and found myself eye to eye with Kwanach, who was standing next to the bed. My face was still feverish, but he was in great spirits. Somehow, I felt a little unfair.


    He looked at me and startedspeaking.


    ¡°The maids should always be on standby, so pull the rope and call them. It will take us four days to reach the empire by ship, so if there is any inconvenience, let me know. But why are you looking so red? Do you have a fever? I¡¯ll get you a doctor as soon as possible¡­¡­¡±


    Kwanach had a serious expression on his face, and I said frankly,


    ¡°It¡¯s not a fever, it¡¯s because I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because you carried me as if I was a child¡­.¡±


    Kwanach crossed his arms and tilted his head. His arms tensed up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never treated you like a child. My wife felt ill, can¡¯t I do that much?¡±


    ¡°But in the eyes of others¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so important about other people¡¯s eyes? I¡¯m the emperor and no onecan darejudge me. Now that you¡¯re married to me, forget the etiquette you practiced before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I became emperor?¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s voice was low and resonant. He stared at me and said,


    ¡°To do what I want.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I won the throne with my hands covered in blood, so I¡¯ll do what Ichooseto do.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s voice sounded gruesome for a moment. His past, which I had only been exposed to in words, seemed to pass through my mind.


    ¡°I understand your intentions, so please discuss them with me next time instead of doing it suddenly.¡±


    My words lifted the dark shadow on Kwanach¡¯s face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so flustered.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I was embarrassed. You said earlier that in the carriage we would start slowly with small skin-to-skin contact¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t skinship, I was just moving the patient along¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you thought it was skinship?¡±


    Kwanach smiled, his lips lifting softly. Even though I was annoyed that he was teasing me, his smile was so charming that I was speechless.


    The effect seemed to be doubled when the smile was applied to a sardonic, stern face.


    ¡°Don¡¯tmake fun of me¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making fun of you.¡±

 Chapter 14

    <h2>Chapter 14</h2>


    ¡°By the way, how long are you going to be here?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°I have to change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°I can help you with that¡­..¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God! What are you talking about?¡±


    I was expecting him to say, ¡®We¡¯re a married couple¡¯ again, but he didn¡¯t.


    Kwanachsaidwith a smirk.


    ¡°Thatwasa joke.¡±


    ¡°Kwanach!¡±


    ¡°It is quite amusing to watch your expressionless face crumble, but I¡¯m going to leave you now. You must be tired, so get some rest and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes. Get some rest.¡±


    Kwanach nodded slightly and started to walk towards the door, but suddenly paused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little sad to just go.¡±


    ¡°What else are you going to do?¡±


    Plop.


    Kwanach put one knee on the bed without warning.


    ¡°We are husband and wife, shouldn¡¯t we at least kiss each other goodnight?¡±


    Kwanach gently held my fingers. Before I could do anything, his rough, hot lips fell on the back of my hand.


    It was a soft kiss on the back of my hand. Then,he gently let go of my hand and said as he locked eyes with me.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    I froze for a moment, then finally answered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ you too, Kwanach.¡±


    * * * *


    With a click,the door to the room where I was staying mmed shut.


    As soon as he left the room, Kwanach stopped in front of the door. A mass of ragged breaths went up and down his throat.


    The knights, who had been quietly waiting for the emperor to appear, bowed their heads in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot harder than I thought.¡±


    Kwanach swept his hair with a deep sigh.His heart was beating impatiently and erratically, and his body ached from the heat.


    He thought long and hard about the feel of Usphere¡¯s skin against hot lips. It was soft and fragile. Was human skin really that soft? Her hands were so thin that if he squeezed them hard enough, they would shatter.


    Her light green eyes shook with anxiety. When he looked at her, he wanted to throw his patience to the wind and dive into her, but he held back.


    He¡¯d been holding back for several years anyway. It would be easy to wait a few more months to fully grasp her heart.


    He didn¡¯t want to appear to Usphere as a rugged barbarian. He didn¡¯t want her to think of this marriage as a business, nor did he want her to reluctantly live in captivity with him.


    ¡°This time I will protect you, Usphere.¡±


    Of course, it was not easy to suppress his desire, because the one he wanted so much was right in front of him. He was anxious. He wanted to have her.


    Kwanach clenched his fists tightly. He didn¡¯t want to give in to his desire and get drunk on her when Usphere didn¡¯t want to. Because Usphere deserved respect.


    She was the only person he wanted to serve.


    In front of her, his hard-earned position as emperor became useless. He wanted to kneel down and obey her.


    ¡°She is elegant and beautiful, my princess.¡±


    It had been a long time, but Usphere still looked the same. No, in fact, her beauty seemed to have grown more intense.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you don¡¯t remember me.¡±


    It would be better if she didn¡¯t remember him in his shabby days.


    Even now, when he wore the emperor¡¯s crown and imitated the noble appearance, he came up far shortpared to her. He was always impatient. Since their first meeting, he was already unable to control his nervousness and had spoken roughly to her many times.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be more careful. I need to calm down a bit.¡±


    Kwanach swallowed a lump and walkedwiththe knights. It wasanight when the moon was at its dimmest, and the faint moonlightcastaslightwhite glow over the sailing ship.


    Kwanach let out a ragged, hot breath as he entered the parlor. Oslin was already there.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Speaking in a sharp voice, Oslin¡¯s eyebrows gently lifted.


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    It was obvious that Kwanach didn¡¯t have to hear the reply, he knew it was about Usphere.


    Kwanach undone a few buttons on his shirt, trying to cool the heat in his body. Then,he said sharply, looking at Oslin, who was sitting with a disgruntled expression on his face.


    ¡°Have I ever disregarded your opinion? No, I haven¡¯t. Not once. So let this one slide.¡±


    ¡°The proposed alliance was a contrivance. You know that, don¡¯t you?


    Oslin was quite upset, so he spoke casually like he used to.


    ¡°Achaia could be subjugated so easily that it would not even damage the Imperial knights. If you¡¯re going to make an alliance, demand more. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I think the terms are enough.¡±


    Indeed, Kwanach could have demanded more, but he got Usphere, the center of his world. He didn¡¯t feel the need to set any other conditions.


    ¡°Marriage is the best way to build a strong political foundation. You¡¯re going to blow that opportunity? You know, the empire is still unstable, unlike what it appears to be.¡±


    ¡°Then you should try harder to strengthen the inner sanctum of the Empire, Oslin. Isn¡¯t that your job?¡±


    ¡°D*mn it. I can¡¯t understand you. You¡¯re usually more rational than I am, so why this time¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore and get lost. It¡¯s hot.¡±


    Oslin lifted his sses in his hand and gave him a startled look.


    ¡°Hot? You really have lost your mind, haven¡¯t you? Where did you get the heat from? I¡¯m freezing to death. Why is it so cold in the north?¡±


    Regardless of whether Oslin was whining or not, Kwanach loosened another button on his shirt. It didn¡¯t matter what the climate was, because just standing in front of Usphere made him feel extremely hot.


    * * * *


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±


    It was bad. I was curled up in bed and pulled the rope weakly.


    I was dying of exhaustion yesterday but I woke up at dawn. It was because of the diabolical seasickness!


    I tried to manage to hold it together on my own, it seemed impossible, so I pulled the rope to call for someone. A servant quickly entered the cabin and bowed.


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    ¡°I have motion sickness¡­¡­. Can you bring me something good for it?¡±


    I had never been on a boat for such a long time before. It was my first time experiencing it and I was terrified as hell.


    The servant quickly left, saying she would bring me some good medicine for motion sickness and some tea.


    Huh¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Iy on the bed in my chemise and wheezed.


    Suddenly, the door of my room mmed open. No matter how urgent the task, the maidservant did note into the room without knocking, so I was surprised and raised my body up.


    As expected, it was not a maidservant, but an unexpected visitor that caught my eye. It was a big man.


    It was my husband.


    ¡°Kwanach¡­¡±


    Kwanach came over to me with a tray. The tray in his hand looked as small as a child¡¯s toy.


    ¡°Are you in a lot of pain?¡±


    ¡°Why are you ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because you said you don¡¯t feel good.¡±


    I wanted to ask, ¡°So how did you know ande so soon¡­¡­?¡± But I felt sick and it was difficult to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you some medicine.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If I knew this was going to happen, we should have just moved onnd. But it was too risky to cross another country¡¯s territory bynd, so we chose to take the boat route to the imperial territory¡­. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Kwanach wrinkled his brows and muttered. I felt a little confused and bewildered, not expecting the word ¡®sorry¡¯ toe out of his mouth.


    ¡°No, why are you apologizing? It was reasonable to go by boat. I just didn¡¯t know I¡¯d get seasick this badly.¡±


    ¡°Drink this first. The doctor is on his way. It¡¯s too early, try to get some more sleep.¡±


    Kwanach seemed tohave wokenthe sleeping doctor and ordered him toe. It was before dawn, so of course,it was sleeping time. However, Kwanach showed no sign of sleepiness.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he came to see me at this early hour. I took the cup of hot tea that Kwanach offered me and looked at him while taking a sip.


    A corner of my heart tickled strangely.


    ¡°How do you feel? Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just had a drink, so¡­¡­, I think I¡¯m feeling better.¡±


    ¡°Oh, when willthatdamn quack doctore¡­¡­ Oh. Pretend you didn¡¯t hear that. It¡¯s just my habit of talking.¡±


    Kwanach lightly smacked his lips with the palm of his hand. I couldn¡¯t help but let out augh at how uncharacteristically friendly the emperor was.


    ¡°Why are youughing¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean tough.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s dark brows furrowed.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­..¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why Iughed at Kwanach¡¯s actions either. It had been a long time since Iughed out loud. It was strange.


    I never thought I would feel so free in front of a man who had trampled on my homnd in my previous life. Perhaps it was because Kwanach was down-to-earth and normal than I imagined.


    I had imagined the worst of the worst. I was prepared to endure even if he acted like I was just an insignificant war trophy.


    However, despite my resolve, Kwanach was quite a cautious and courteous man. I felt sorry to deceive him.


    Maybe if I could maintain the marriage alliance and prevent war, he would not turn into a monster like he did in my previous life. If the heir¡¯s problem was solved, we may be able to live like a normal couple.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, I cleared my throat with a good cough and said something else.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be conscious of me and try to change your tone. It¡¯s okay to talk casually. You are four years older than me¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not okay with that.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I want to be polite to you. I don¡¯t want to treat my wife rudely.¡±


    Kwanach said in a low voice without any expression. But the unexpected tenderness behind it touched my heart.


    He was a big man, big enough to cast a shadow as he faced me. Until yesterday, he was definitely intimidating and scary, but now I could see a different side of him. He was rough, but kind.


    It was the first time I had ever received such kindness from a man.


    In my previous life, I was despised, and in this life, I was loved.


    It was strange and unfamiliar to receive such kindness from someone above me.


    But it was not unpleasant. A strange surge of feelings touched a corner of my heart.


    I said, rubbing the teacup lightly with my fingers.


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s very kind of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re nicer than I thought you were.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re sweeter than your cold expression.¡± Kwanach said.

 Chapter 15

    <h2>Chapter 15</h2>


    Kwanach handed over a small bowl with a blunt face. The bowl was filled with a few dried raspberries coated with sugar.


    ¡°Try it. I brought it because I thought your mouth would be bitter. The bread won¡¯t help right now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. I love raspberries¡­¡­.¡±


    It made me feel better, as if it had been prepared just for me.


    ¡°At the Imperial Pce, you can have plenty of fresh raspberries and sweets with raspberries.¡±


    The quality of the raspberries produced in Achaia was poor. It was sad that the good quality ones were so hard toe by.


    I picked up a few dried raspberries from the bowl and put them in my mouth. Immediately, the sugar grains melted and dissolved on my tongue, spreading sweetness, followed by the freshness of the raspberries.


    I felt naturally better and more energized. The nausea from the motion sickness seemed to have calmed down. Kwanach carefully took the cup that was in my hand and put it away.


    At that moment, a doctor came into the room, dressed as if he had just woken up and was in a rush.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Kwanach stared at the doctor with apletely different gaze than when he looked at me.


    ¡°Come quickly and examine the Empress.¡±


    The doctor walked over to me, looking depressingly frightened.


    He stood trembling in front of me, as if he was about to copse.


    How could he be so scared, no matter how rugged Kwanach was?


    Apparently, he was of a particrly timid disposition.


    He was summoned at dawn for me. I wasn¡¯t even very sick¡­¡­I felt sorry to see him so frightened.


    I opened my mouth to somehow neutralize the chilly atmosphere.


    ¡°Are you from the Imperial Pce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Empress¡­. I¡¯m Simon¡­.I¡¯m a doctor.¡±


    Simon bowed his head.


    He must be quite capable to be able to work as a doctor in the Imperial Pce, but he still looked like a boy. He seemed to have been born with a stutter.


    His hair was almost orange-red, and his eyes were green. His pale skin was covered with freckles. He looked even more pitiful as his thin body was shivering.


    ¡°Thank you foring so early in the morning. It¡¯s not a big deal, I just had a bad case of seasickness, but I¡¯m feeling a little better now¡­¡­¡±


    At that moment, Kwanach interrupted.


    ¡°Take a thorough look at the Empress from head to toe. She was in a lot of pain. She couldn¡¯t even walk properly while you were snoring in your sleep. When you¡¯re dead, you can sleep to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡­.¡±


    ¡°The Empress is different. Even if she has a little tummy ache, her body can be overwhelmed, so be extra careful with the examination. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!


    I looked at Quanagh with troubled eyes. Kwanach only furrowed his brow as if there was something wrong.


    The lie that I was frail seemed to have gotten through to Kwanach too well. Not even my father had ever treated me like flimsy ss that would break if he touched me.


    While Simon was examining me very meticulously, Kwanach watched me furtively from behind. It was a cold stare.


    I was the patient, but Simon was the one who was worried during the entire examination, trembling with fear.


    Simon¡¯s examination findings were normal except for motion sickness.


    Kwanach could not believe it at all. He made Simon¡¯s face even more pale when he threatened him to do better.


    In the end, Simon was finally able to leave the room only after he reexamined me again. After Simon left, I looked back at Kwanach and said,


    ¡°The Imperial Doctor is very young, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, eighteen, I think.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s younger than me. It¡¯s the training age but he¡¯s already an imperial doctor.¡±


    ¡°Once seen, he memorizes everything. He goes through the body¡¯s anatomy degree on the sly. No one can be more knowledgeable with the human body than Simon. He was a ve like me, but I recognized his extraordinary skills and brought him to the pce early on.¡±


    It seemed that the rumors were true that Kwanach appointed his men on merit alone, regardless of their origin or age.


    ¡°He¡¯s a great man. But you don¡¯t like him, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kwanach spoke, tilting his head as if to ask why I was asking such a question.


    ¡°I think he is a verypetent doctor. If I hadn¡¯t liked him from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have let him on this ship. The only drawback is that he¡¯s a little more timid than the others.¡± Kwanach clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Then why did you give him a hard time?¡±


    Kwanach tilted his head as he stared at me again with a look that said, ¡°What? When?¡±


    I guess he wasn¡¯t aware of it at all.


    Perhaps because of his vicious look on his face, he scared people when he didn¡¯t mean to.


    Kwanach had the face of a pretty gentle husband to me, but if I had met him as a boss, I think I would have been quite scared.


    Just then, I heard a chair being pulled next to me. I turned my head and saw Kwanach dragging an extra chair over to me and ced it by my bed. He then sat down in the chair, which seemed small to support him, and stared at me. (*TL: how big is Kwanach I wonder¡­??)


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    <i>¡®Why is he sitting here instead of leaving?¡¯</i>


    His gaze stung my eyes. I nced at him, smiled, and popped a raspberry into my mouth.


    Kwanach stared at my lips and said.


    ¡°There are plenty of dried raspberries. You don¡¯t have to save them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You eat too little, like a rabbit.¡±


    I almost spit out the raspberries I was eating in my haste. What did he mean rabbit?


    ¡°I¡¯m eating normally.¡±


    ¡°Do you usually eat like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Kwanach leaned his upper body towards me and stared at my lips intently.


    <i>¡®It bothers me.¡¯</i>


    I couldn¡¯t eat anymore, so I swallowed the raspberry. Kwanach¡¯s lips puckered up in a small pout, like someone who was missing something.


    ¡°Um, Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going? Don¡¯t you need to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve slept enough. Do I have to leave?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy. And I¡¯m also concerned about my appearance.¡±


    Earlier I was restless with motion sickness, and only wore a chemise. The chemise in the north was made of thicker material, though, so my bare skin didn¡¯t show through.


    Still, I was embarrassed to show my pajamas to a man who hadn¡¯t even slept with me yet, even though he was my husband. My hair was also randomly ruffled.


    As soon as I became aware of it, the awkwardness crept in.


    Kwanach shrugged his shoulders and said as if it was no big deal.


    ¡°Where am I going when there¡¯s a patient to be taken care of? I¡¯ve brought with me the documents to be approved first. I can do my work here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, so¡­.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not okay. Also, you look good, so what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°My hair is a mess, and I¡¯m in my pajamas.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I closed my lips tightly at Kwanach¡¯s words. He really was a man with a talent for making people speechless.


    I decided to stop, because I was afraid that if I talked to him more, I would end up talking about my own face burning up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, just lie down and get some rest.¡±


    With a look in his eyes as if he would knock me down if I didn¡¯t lie down, so I quietlyy down on the bed.


    Immediately, Kwanach pulled the nket and covered my body.


    ¡°Kwanach. Are you sure you want to be here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel that I was a long way from breaking Kwanach¡¯s stubbornness. I turned my head to the other side and closed my eyes.


    I could hear the sound of Kwanach writing the papers next to me. And from time to time I could feel his deep gaze on my back and my neck. My stomach was subtly tingling, and my face seemed to be burning.


    I shouldn¡¯t feel bad when someone is being nice to me. But I couldn¡¯t take his kindness lightly.


    He and I were not a normal couple. There were so many things to take care of between us.


    There would be a lot of people making a lot of noise about us. That¡¯s the way it is with political marriages between royalty.


    And¡­


    If he finds outter that I¡¯m infertile¡­


    This kindness may disappear. He¡¯s being kind to me perhaps because I¡¯m still useful to him.


    If he knows the truth, will Kwanach be angry? I don¡¯t know if he will be disappointed, or if he wants a divorce.


    He only dyed our night work because he was thinking about me, but he wanted to have children.


    <i>¡®Is it really that none of the awakeners of the Catatel family have any children?¡¯</i>


    I¡¯m sure there have been people who have tried to have children over the millennia of history.


    I was told that the library of the Radon Empire was thergest on the continent. I¡¯m sure I can find a way there.


    No, I had to find it. Somehow.


    * * *


    It was the morning of the second day on the ship.


    I woke up slowly. I rubbed my twitching eyelids gently with the back of my hand and looked around.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone¡­¡±


    The chair where Kwanach sat was empty.


    He didn¡¯t leave my side all day yesterday. I tried repeatedly to tell him that I was really okay and that he should leave, but I couldn¡¯t break his stubbornness. I even thought that his stubbornness could lead to a revolution.


    At first, I was just curious about Kwanach, but gradually I got used to his presence. Eventually, I seemed to fall asleep with him by my side.


    How much sleep did I get? It seemed that I slept so wellst night that I felt like I couldn¡¯t sleep anymore for a long time. Most of the sick feelings were gone.


    My body got used to the swaying waves to some extent. I continued to drink the tea that was good for sickness, and the nausea almost went away.

 Chapter 16

    <h2>Chapter 16</h2>


    ***


    I called for a maid to help me with my bath and get dressed.


    Since I was on a ship, I wore a dress that was designed for activity. The skirt was singleyered and the hem of the skirt was rtively short, so it wouldn¡¯t drag on the floor.


    After the bath, I wore a dress with gold threads embroidering gorgeous patterns on light-colored cloth, andce was added here and there.


    With the help of the maid, my messy hair was neatly braided and a headdress made of pearl adorned on my head for the finishing touch. I left the guest bedroom lookingpletely different from yesterday.


    The two knights guarding the front of the guest room bowed their heads in greeting.


    ¡°Empress, you are awake.¡±


    I nodded lightly and headed out onto the deck, intending to get a little fresh air.


    It was the first time I had ever looked around a sailing ship when the sun was shining. The sky was blue enough to make my eyes ache and the air was much warmer and more humid than in Achaia.


    The knights and soldiers belonging to the imperial army wore uniforms that were ck with red patterns engraved on them.


    They were on deck, and when they spotted me, they bowed their heads and greeted me. As soon as I appeared, everyone¡¯s attention was instantly drawn to me.


    I had forgotten for a while that the name Usphere was the hottest topic in the Radon Empire. There was a mixture of emotions in the way they looked at me.


    Curiosity and suspicion.


    The Radon Empire started out strong with the revolution.


    The people have been in a constant state of excitement as to who will be crowned as Empress in thisnd of the never-setting sun.


    The candidates were usually the daughters of the reformist noble families who had helped Kwanach during his revolution. If they were to have a daughter as Empress, the family would be guaranteed a sure position in the new empire.


    But suddenly, a stranger from the northern end became the Empress. Everyone was surprised. Same went for me.


    I was an awakener, but the power of magic was disappearing by the minute on this continent anyway.


    The bloodlines that did exist tended to die out. Even if I didn¡¯t know that I was infertile, I wouldn¡¯t know for certain that my children would inherit my magic.


    It was a more reasonable choice to marry an imperial aristocrat and establish a strong foundation for power than to adopt a magical lineage.


    At least, that was what I thought a cold-hearted politician would have to do.


    I¡¯m sure there were people against me for bing Empress.


    It urred to me that Oslin had expressed a slight hostility toward me.


    <i>¡®Maybe that¡¯s why Oslin doesn¡¯t like me.¡¯</i>


    Not to mention the nobles in the Imperial Pce would probably feel resentful. They thought that their families would upy the position of Empress, but an outsider took it away from them.


    Will I be able to adjust well to life in the Imperial Pce?


    The air was still subtly buoyant. Everyone was unfamiliar with me. It was like oil floating on water.


    I was somewhat awkward and tense around them.


    It was like in my previous life.


    Even then, the sight of them would freeze the air around me for a while. I didn¡¯t make any effort to break it.


    But this time it will be different.


    I didn¡¯t know in my previous life that winning people¡¯s hearts was also a valuable ability.


    I didn¡¯t want to retreat helplessly. The narrower my position, the more precarious my marriage in the empire would be.


    It was time for me to pledge my life once again to the newnd.


    Suddenly, I heard a voice behind me.


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    It was Simon, his crimson hair sticking up in all directions.


    ¡°Oh, Simon.¡±


    ¡°Why are you on the deck? If the Empress catches a cold, His Majesty will get angry¡­Oh no, no, no, it¡¯ll be a big problem¡­.!¡±


    Simon shuddered in agitation.


    ¡°I came out to get some fresh air because I felt stuffy staying inside. Don¡¯t worry. I feel fine. Thank you for taking care of me yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯m d. Yesterday, I didn¡¯t do much, but¡­¡±


    Why did he say he didn¡¯t do anything?


    ¡°I¡¯m very humble¡­¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. His Majesty told me that Simon is a very capable doctor.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡±


    Simon opened his eyes wide and looked at me.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm, oh, no. ¡­¡­Did His Majesty really say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    Simon coughed awkwardly, but he couldn¡¯t hide his happiness. The boy was noticeably pleased by thepliment.


    A blush crept up on Simon¡¯s freckled face, and he mumbled.


    ¡°Empress is a kind person.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. ¡­¡­ You treated me kindly when we first met yesterday. I was so nervous yesterday that I almost copsed¡­but thanks to the Empress¡¯s benevolence, I was able to do the examination.¡±


    Simon babbled with excitement. He seemed to stammer less often when he felt happy. His voice was more confident than before.


    <i>¡®Did I treat Simon differently yesterday?¡¯</i>


    I searched my memory but couldn¡¯t think of anything special. All I could think of was that Kwanach was being hard on Simon.


    ¡°Thank you for thinking of me that way.¡±


    Simon was the first imperial man to express a human liking to me since we had been on this sailing ship.


    <i>¡®I hope we can talk more in the future.¡¯</i>


    Being in the Radon Empire, in a strangend, with no one to talk to but Kwanach, made me feel very lonely. The more isted I was, the darker the reality of the empire would be.


    ¡°Okay, if you have any difort, you can always call Simon¡­ ¡­!¡±


    Simon, who was staring at me with a face like a docile puppy, looked just like my brother Jenner.


    <i>¡®Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know if Jenner is doing well¡­¡­..¡¯</i>


    Since our mother died after giving birth to him, Jenner followed me as if I were his mother instead of his sister.


    It bothered me to no end when I had to leave my 12 years old brother behind. Although this marriage was an inevitable choice, even to protect Jenner.


    Simon had a different appearance and age than Jenner, but I felt like he was my brother.


    I nodded and smiled at Simon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Empress. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Simone was speaking enthusiastically with sparkling green eyes. Suddenly his voice died down.


    ¡°Simon.¡±


    Simon¡¯s pale face turned even more pale.


    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­.Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Simon looked up over my shoulders, sounding like he was about to faint. At that moment, I became aware of the dark shadow behind me.


    Kwanach was looking at Simon with his arms crossed tightly.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Just the two of you.¡±


    As soon as I turned around, my nose almost collided with Kwanach¡¯s chest. Surprised at how close we were, I took a few steps and hurried to the side.


    Kwanach was wearing casual clothes, unlike how the Emperor should look. In addition, there were three loose buttons on his shirt and his upper chest was fully visible.


    <i>¡®Why does he always have to dress like that?¡¯</i>


    I thought, consciously averting my gaze from Kwanach¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little better so I came here to get some air.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s lips quivered in frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re feeling better, but I don¡¯t think prolonged exposure to the cold sea breeze would be good for you. You seemed to enjoy talking with Simon so much that you lost track of time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think I had been out here that long, though at the end of Kwanach¡¯s voice, there seemed to be a pointy de.


    ¡°I saw youughing from a distance. What funny stories did you two exchange? I would like to know. No, Simon. You tell me.¡±


    Simon suddenly hupped loudly.


    ¡°Yeah, what? Um, well, I¡­you know¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Simon¡¯s stammering became twice as bad as when he was talking to me.


    Simon seemed to be terribly afraid of Kwanach. He looked like he was about to faint at that rate, so I rushed in.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Imperial physician asked me how I was feeling, so I told him about it.¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Kwanach.¡±


    Kwanach suddenly cut me off mid-sentence and said in a brusque, low voice.


    At first I didn¡¯t know what his intentions were, but I quickly realized that he was pointing out what I was calling him. He wanted me to call him by his name, not ¡®His Majesty.¡¯


    <i>¡®Right now, in this situation¡­?¡¯</i>


    People were standing in line watching us as soon as Kwanach appeared. Everyone¡¯s ears were on us.


    While I hesitated in bewilderment, Kwanach said with a deep frown,


    ¡°Call me like you did before. Is it because of Oslin that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to call my name anymore? If that¡¯s what bothers you, I¡¯ll do something about him.¡±


    The air around us suddenly grew heavier.


    Kwanach¡¯s energy grew scarier, and Simon¡¯s hups showed no sign of stopping as he hung his head. I felt the knights also ncing in our direction.


    I didn¡¯t know why Kwanach was angry, but it seemed that we had to leave the deck to calm him down. It would be better for Simon¡¯s physical and mental health if I took Kwanach with me.


    I was about to take a step closer to Kwanach when a rather high wave hit our sailing boat.


    The ship rocked a bit and I stumbled, losing my bnce.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t staggered enough to fall. It was just that for a moment, my upper body and lower body didn¡¯t move in sync, and I jerked around. And it was definitely not enough for Kwanach to catch me in surprise.


    ¡°Are you alright? I don¡¯t think we should stay outside for too long.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Contrary to my thoughts, I was held in Kwanach¡¯s arms, just like the first day we boarded the ship.

 Chapter 17

    <h2>Chapter 17</h2>


    ****


    My mind went nk.


    ¡°Kwanach¡­¡±


    I mumbled in a small voice. The knights averted their eyes from us. Perhaps it was because it was the second time they saw this, they didn¡¯t seem surprised likest time.


    Was it okay for the Emperor to do this in the Radon Empire? Was it okay for the Empress to be embraced every time? Was I too conservative because I was from the North?


    I had heard that the Radon Empire was more liberal in etiquette.


    But then again, this man was the Emperor. No matter what, Kwanach¡¯s ways would be thew¡­.


    Now that this was the second time, I stopped fighting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±


    I turned my head towards Kwanach¡¯s chest and hid my face.


    Ack, ack¡­.I could hear Simon gasping from behind me.


    So we walked to the guest bedroom with me in Kwanach¡¯s arms. He gently sat me down on the bed.


    I said as he stroked my disheveled hair.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why do you have to hold me like that every time? Aren¡¯t I heavy?¡±


    ¡°Heavy? Is it you or me?¡±


    Kwanach said with a grin. I nced at the huge husband standing in front of me and nodded.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not heavy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too thin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat more¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± said Kwanach with a satisfied look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue what we were saying.¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden change of subject?¡±


    Kwanach sat down again on the chair he had sat on all day yesterday and stared at me.


    ¡°There are many people around you. They¡¯re all your men. I was worried that if I called your name too freely or treated you toofortably, your dignity would be diminished in front of them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what you cared about? They won¡¯t see me less or lose faith in me because of that.¡±


    Kwanach replied firmly, his voice full of conviction.


    I felt like I was hit in the head. I realized that I had been thinking too much in the Achaia¡¯s way.


    This man rose from the lowest step of thedder all by himself. He had no power, no wealth, no position, no nothing.


    With just his inherent charisma and ability, he built an empire with many armies following him. I shouldn¡¯t be worried.


    ¡°Oh. Yes. I¡¯m sorry, Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why? Why do you apologize?¡±


    ¡°Because I was too presumptuous¡­ Yes. Your prestige is not something that can be diminished by one of my designations. I¡¯m sorry if I offended you.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡±


    Kwanach looked surprised, and in his haste, he reached out and grabbed my arm. His palm was as hot as fire.


    ¡°Usphere. I wasn¡¯t using you of anything, I was just telling you not to worry.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s long, slender fingers wrapped around my arm like a trap.


    ¡°So please don¡¯t apologize to me. Don¡¯t ever say you¡¯re sorry. I feel strange when you do that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve be a terrible person.¡±


    Kwanach bit his lip with a deep sigh. I¡¯ve never seen him so flustered and distraught in my life. I couldn¡¯t help but stare into his shimmering eyes.


    Confusion ¨C embarrassment ¨C a little shame ¨C this was the first time I had ever read Kwanach¡¯s emotions so vividly.


    He didn¡¯t look like an unapproachable wall of a man, he looked like a normal person to me. I was so happy that a small smile crept over my lips.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not going to say I¡¯m sorry. I will instead promise to call you by your name from now on.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Only then did Kwanach gently let go of my arm, feeling relieved. He breathed more easily, but then his brow furrowed as if he suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Oh. What did you and Simon talk about?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t talk about anything in particr. We just exchanged a word or two about my physical condition.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s lips raised up.


    ¡°You looked quite happy just for that.¡±


    ¡°Did I? I thought he looked like my younger brother. I feelfortable talking to him. He¡¯s so happy to hearpliments. Like a child.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Simon is one head taller than you.¡±


    Kwanach frowned.


    ¡°What kind of praise did you give Simon?¡±


    Kwanach stared at me. Suddenly I felt like I was being interrogated.


    ¡°Oh, I said he was a very good doctor.¡±


    ¡°Not that, again.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Are you sure that was all?¡±


    ¡°Is it important?¡±


    ¡°It is important. My wife was alone with a man outside and had a very pleasant conversation, too. That¡¯s important. Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡®My wife¡¯, it was obvious, and not the first time I¡¯d heard the word, but for some reason, my face felt hot. Perhaps it was because the emotions contained in the words that Kwanach spoke with feverish intensity felt raw and different from the usual.


    I let out a ragged breath.


    <i>¡®¡­¡­ It sounds like he¡¯s being jealous.¡¯</i>


    I absentmindedly pinched and rubbed my dress with my fingers.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s all Simon and I talked about. It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Kwanach said with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll believe you this time.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Simon is not a man yet.¡±


    ¡°Of course he is.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not. He¡¯s not even an adult yet, and he looks very innocentpared to his age.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never know. Don¡¯t trust men.¡±


    ¡°Kwanach, you are a man too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am saying.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯d wait until you¡¯re ready, but don¡¯t rx too much in front of me. I¡¯m not a trustworthy guy, you know.¡±


    ¡°What kind of joke are you making ¡­.?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I squeezed my lips shut as the heat suddenly seemed to surge to the top of my head.


    Suddenly it was getting hot. Why was it so hot¡­the empire was supposed to be in winter now, but it was hot perhaps because we went further south.


    I let out a couple of dry coughs and fanned myself lightly. I had a feeling that the heat was not going to go away with Kwanach beside me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go and do your business? You said that Lord Beynard sent for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done talking to Oslin. He¡¯s a workaholic and he just called me here for a few things, nothing too important.¡±


    ¡°I see. So what else do you have to do¡­?¡±


    Kwanach stared at me with his arms crossed.


    ¡°It sounds like you want to get rid of me.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re busy and I¡¯m taking up too much of your time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be here today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because once we¡¯re at the pce, I won¡¯t have much time to apany you. So let me do this. Are you ufortable?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t ufortable, but when he stared at me, I felt hot. But I didn¡¯t say that because it would give off a strange vibe.


    Instead of answering, I just shook my head lightly. Kwanach looked at me with satisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get some books, so please lie down for a while. Don¡¯t suddenly disappear by yourself again.¡±


    ¡°Books?¡±


    ¡°I went through all the paperwork and training while you were asleep, so I thought I¡¯d read a book.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you like to read too?¡±


    My voice became excited involuntarily as the most interesting topic for me was mentioned.


    Kwanach wriggled his lips at my question and gently turned his head.


    ¡°Uhm, a little bit¡­¡±


    ¡°What books do you usually read?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I just read this and that.¡±


    ¡°Me too! By the way, you mentioned that the library of the Radon Empire is thergest on the continent. It¡¯s a reflection of your hobby, isn¡¯t it? How many books do you have on the ship?¡±


    ¡°I put some books in the parlor. Would you like to read them? But you have seasickness.¡±


    ¡°I took my medicine. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll stop reading if I feel sick. Can I go with you and pick one?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    I jumped out of bed and stood next to Kwanach. He cleared his throat a few times and held out hisrge palm to me gently.


    ¡°Hold on to me or you¡¯ll fall again.¡±


    Instead of exining that I had never fallen, I quickly put my hand on his palm. I was starting to get antsy to see the books.


    There must be many rare books in the Radon Empire that were not avable back home. My heart throbbed at the thought of seeing all the books at the library.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so cheerful. Let¡¯s go look at the books.¡±


    Kwanach smiled and grabbed my hand tightly.


    * * * *


    For several days, I locked myself in the room and read books with Kwanach. There were a dozen or so books on the sailing ship, just the first I had seen.


    I was afraid that the humidity of the ocean would damage the books, but it was an unnecessary worry. Kwanach had an artifact that would remove the moisture.


    It was bought from a tribe across the human continent, so it must cost quite a fortune. It seemed like he cared a lot about books.


    As a man who made his living on the battlefield, I thought he would be distant from books. I guess I was just prejudiced. I¡¯ve reflected on that.


    By the time I read three, Kwanach had finished one book. Unlike myself, who read fast, he seemed to be a reader who grasps one thing and reads closely for a long time.


    He was the husband I thought I would have nothing inmon with. When we found unexpected simrities, I felt a bit closer to him.


    The sailing ship arrived at the port on the border of the Radon Empire after four days at sea.


    It was originally a distance of ten days by ship. I found outter that they had hung several artifacts to enhance the power of the sailing ship.


    To spend such arge amount of money, Kwanach seemed to be in a hurry to return to the Imperial Pce.


    Once we disembarked, we were able to move around more easily than before since we were in the imperial territory.


    The roads were much cleaner and more polished than in Achaia. It felt like driving twice as fast over the same distance.


    The Radon Empire was really developed.


    However, my country¡¯s people called Kwanach, who had aplished these developments, a barbarian.


    I felt bitter at how much my homnd was behind, like a frog in a well.

 Chapter 18

    <h2>Chapter 18</h2>


    ***


    After two days of driving through the harbor, we finally arrived at the capital of the Radon Empire.


    ¡°We will enter the city quietly.¡±


    Kwanach remained in the carriage with me the whole time. And he was nning to do the same when we entered the Imperial Pce.


    ¡°But the people who have been waiting for you would be disappointed?¡±


    ¡°I will give a speech in a few days. I think it would be better to show the Empress to the people after the grand wedding here. And all the knights are tired.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I think the people here find it difficult to ept that I am the Empress.¡±


    In the capital, traffic was tightly controlled.


    We quietly entered the pce, not yet meeting my new people.


    * * * * *


    The maids and knights took me to the ce where I would live in Radon. Kwanach went out for a few days to deal with the political affairs that had piled up while he was away from the empire.


    The imperial pce was very spacious and sophisticated. The design was striking in its pursuit of practicality while adhering to temperance.


    If the Royal Pce of Achaia focused on splendor and beauty, this ce was the exact opposite. I could feel throughout the ce the efficiency-oriented character of Kwanach.


    There was only one building in the distance that had a very different atmosphere. It looked like a detached pce, but I couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to it.


    The building was in the style of Achaia.


    Delicate carving decorations and elegant curves. It was a building simr to the royal pce where I had lived all my life.


    I asked the knight who was there.


    ¡°What is that building?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a recently built pce. I¡¯m not sure what it¡¯s for, since it hasn¡¯t been opened yet. The garden in front of the pce is said to be very beautiful, Your Majesty.¡±


    Then we passed through the detached pce to the east and headed for the main pce.


    My room was on the second floor of the main pce. Dozens of rooms on the second floor were reserved for the future royal family of the Radon Empire.


    At the entrance to the Empress¡¯s bedchamber, there was a line of maids in formal dresses.


    ¡°How are you, Empress? My name is Marianne, and I will be serving you from now on.¡±


    The woman who seemed to be in charge of the maids stepped forward and introduced herself as Marianne.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Marianne seemed very dour. She looked to be in herte twenties.


    Her brown hair was tied up neatly, and her eyes were bright amber. She was also much taller than me, and I found her somewhat difficult to approach.


    Still, the impression alone gave me confidence that she would do a good job.


    ¡°I will do my best to make your stay in the pcefortable from now on, Your Majesty.¡±


    Marianne opened the bedroom door and I stepped inside.


    The room was five timesrger than the one I¡¯d had in Achaia.


    As I walked through the corridor of the pce, I realized that the Radon Empire valued practical beauty more than luxury¡­


    I felt like all the mour that I hadn¡¯t seen outside was gathered here. It seemed that a lot of care was taken since it was the Empress¡¯s bedroom. They didn¡¯t have to do that.


    Wherever I turned my eyes, gold glittered and shone. From the tiniest of decorations to moldings, window frames, and even bed frames. It would have been faster to find a ce without gold in it.


    There was a huge chandelier on the domed ceiling, studded with diamonds and gems near the candbra. It was still daylight, but the chandelier glittered with the light reflected off the gems.


    It didn¡¯t seem like a room for me to stay in. It felt like it was the room for an important guest. In spite of the luxurious atmosphere, I was overwhelmed unconsciously.


    I looked around awkwardly and asked Marianne.


    ¡°By the way, where is my reception room?¡±


    ¡°The Empress¡¯s reception room is set up separately outside the main pce. As you may have seen it on our way here, the newly built pce is your parlor.¡±


    ¡°You mean the entire building is mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was the Emperor¡¯s order that the Empress can use it freely for whatever purpose she wants.¡±


    It was burdensome. The pce lookedrge enough to hold a ball. Why would he give the entire ce to me?


    I wouldn¡¯t use it often but only for banquets or tea parties for thedies anyway.


    No. Kwanach may have prepared a separate pce because he wanted me to do so.


    I was no longer a princess who had no problem living alone and confined to her chambers. I was now the wife of the new Emperor and the Empress of the new empire.


    Perhaps Kwanach wanted me to be a part of the ndestine political wars that rage among the noblewomen.


    The position itself had changed, so it seemed that I still had to have a more active social life than I was in Achaia.


    <i>¡®I¡¯m already tired just thinking about it.¡¯</i>


    Marianne said as she lowered her head, perhaps noticing the fatigue on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the journey was quite tiring, shall I prepare a bath?¡±


    ¡°Oh, will you do that for me? Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you have enough incense oil. It was prepared for His Majesty and Empress to use for your wedding night at the imperial pce.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    My body froze for a moment at the word ¡®wedding night¡¯. As I thought carefully about Marianne¡¯s words, I finally realized the implied meaning of the ¡°at the Imperial Pce¡± part.


    Marianne thought that I¡¯d already slept with Kwanach.


    I was attached to Kwanach for days, but we had never actually slept in the same bed. Because Kwanach always told me not to worry about him and to go to bed first.


    At first, I couldn¡¯t sleep with him by my side, but I gradually got used to it. I sometimes fell asleep helplessly, unable to do anything because of the exhaustion from the trip.


    Then, in the morning, I woke up to find Kwanach dressed neatly and standing by my side. He seemed to wake up early but he always sleptter than I did.


    Our rtionship was perfectly healthy but in the eyes of others¡­¡­.


    Of course, they thought I had already experienced my first night because Kwanach was in my guest bedroomte every night.


    The heat rose to my throat. But we were a married couple, so I thought there was no need to be so embarrassed.


    <i>¡®What will we do today? Will Kwanache to my bedroom?¡¯</i>


    I feltpletely different from when I let him into the guest bedroom. It was even more strange to see Marianne, who said she would take care of the preparations for our wedding night at the Imperial Pce.


    To make matters worse, what Kwanach said the other day was floating vividly in my head.


    <b><i>¡°I said I¡¯d wait until you¡¯re ready, but don¡¯t rx too much in my presence. I¡¯m not a trustworthy man.¡±</i></b>


    ¡­¡­ Will I be okay today?


    * * *


    The first day at the Imperial Pce came to an end.


    For the first time since Kwanach and I were married, we were apart for half a day.


    He once told me that when we arrived at the imperial pce, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay by my side, because the business that had umted during that time he was away seemed to be considerable.


    I followed Marianne¡¯s lead and took a quick look around the main pce, then went to my room to rest. It was because the tension that had built up during the trip had suddenly dissipated and I felt exhausted.


    I was sure it was even worse for Kwanach, who was busy with his political duties. While I was alone, I thought of Kwanach from time to time without even knowing it. It was only for a few days, but I was getting used to the routine of being with him.


    I waited for Kwanach in the bedroom, where the chandelier was faintly lit along with candles.


    It waste at night. There were rose petals scattered all over the bed, and the seductive scented candles were slowly burning. I felt my cheeks burning for no reason at the explicit atmosphere.


    On a small table by the bed were a couple of ss bottles filled with fragrant oil. When Marianne gave them to me, she asked,


    ¡°When you were intimate, did it hurt?¡±


    Her voice was hard and clerical as if it was only her job to take care of my body.


    ¡°Hurt¡­?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t have known, because I hadn¡¯t tried it yet.


    Perhaps affirming my hesitation, Marianne pointed to a particrly pink ss bottle and said,


    ¡°This is a fragrant oil with some aphrodisiac and sedative properties. It can be useful in marital rtions, so don¡¯t be shy about using it.¡±


    I nced at the bottle Marianne had spoken of and slumped. My cheeks were burning with embarrassment.


    ¡°His Majesty is here.¡±


    The bedroom door opened and Kwanach walked in. For a moment, my chest tightened with tension. It was very heavy.


    As usual, Kwanagh was dressed in casual clothes. The silk shirt gently wrapped his firm body.


    His chest was half exposed. Even though I tried not to look at him, my eyes naturally turned in that direction because of therge area of bare skin.


    Kwanach stepped slowly towards me, while I was sitting on the bed.


    The faint light cast shadows over his eyes and nose. The strong impression of him became more and more intense.


    Even though I was nervous about what Marianne said, I was happy to finally see Kwanach. I wanted to ask him how his day was, but my lips grew heavy as Kwanach approached.


    Because he was looking at me with a stronger expression than usual.


    ¡°Usphere.¡±


    Kwanach slowly approached and stood in front of me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°The atmosphere in the bedroom is very ¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, and I chose to remain silent. He, too, seemed to sense this bewitching momentum that was somehow pushing the union of the newlyweds.


    I felt that the longer the silence, the more embarrassed I would be. So I said hesitantly,


    ¡°It seems the maid of honor was concerned about our first night at the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I choked up and cleared my throat. Kwanach also coughed a few times as if he felt the same way.


    ¡°So, Usphere, your clothes¡­¡­ what you¡¯re wearing¡­¡±


    Kwanach slowly scanned me from head to toes.

 Chapter 19

    <h2>Chapter 19</h2>


    ***


    *T/N: My gosh this chapter is overly sweet. I¡¯m dying ??


    ***


    I was wearing a dress that Marianne rmended, but it wasn¡¯t good.


    It bothered me so much that I had to cover my chest with my hand.


    It was the most revealing dress I¡¯ve ever worn. It had an off-the-shoulder style and a deep v-neck.


    When Marianne first handed me this dress, I was shocked. It was a dress that Achaiadies would not wear even to an evening party. But Marianne told me that this was the design that was popr in the Empire these days.


    And that was why Kwanach always wore clothes that revealed his chest. It felt strange because I lived in the north where we were more modest.


    ¡°This dress doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±


    Kwanach sighed heavily as I mumbled quietly in embarrassment.


    He ruffled his hair and sat down next to me. The bed shook as he sat down.


    ¡°It suits you.¡±


    ¡°It does..?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a problem because it looks good on you.¡±


    Kwanach stared at me intensely. The distance between us was no more than two fingers. Our arms and shoulders didn¡¯t rub against each other, but we were close enough that our body scent and body temperature could be felt in the air.


    As I sat close to Kwanach on the bed, my body stiffened naturally. If Kwanach decides to do it, he can overpower me with one hand.


    Kwanach said, looking at me with quiet eyes.


    ¡°I told you not to be sofortable in front of me, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Next time, I will tell my maids not to prepare such clothes.¡±


    Kwanach bit his lip.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do with you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me that? I think you¡¯d be surprised. I can answer if you want.¡±


    ¡°No.You don¡¯t have to answer.¡±


    I shook my head hastily. I could hear Kwanach¡¯s rough breathing.


    No matter how ignorant I was, I could instinctively sense what Kwanach wanted right now.


    Kwanach said with a suppressed voice.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°My body is tired from being in an unfamiliar ce, but that¡¯s all. There¡¯s no pain in any part of my body.¡±


    I made a weak face to maintain my lie about my weak health.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m feeling a little sick. We¡¯ve traveled a long way, my body is aching.¡±


    Kwanach wrinkled his brow.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Shall I call the Imperial physician right now?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not that sick¡­.¡±


    It was embarrassing just to think about showing this strange room to the Imperial physician.


    ¡°I think I just need to rest.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you looked around the main pce today. You¡¯re not in good health. Please stay in your room if you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°A sick person waited for me in such inconvenient clothes? There is no need to do that.¡±


    Kwanach let out a low sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have enough self control to attack a sick person.¡±


    Perhaps I was not very good at pretending to be weak. Still, Kwanach believed and spoke with consideration for me.


    For a moment, my chest tightened with pain. How could this man be so kind? Guilt and confusion welled up in my heart at the same time.


    I hesitated, then averted my gaze from Kwanach and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Unlike you, I don¡¯t know much about it.¡±


    ¡°Unlike me? Unlike what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the thing that happens between a man and a woman. You said that I would have my wedding night when I wanted to, but I don¡¯t know how to do that because it¡¯s an area I don¡¯t know in the first ce. ¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I think you just have to follow your body, even if your head doesn¡¯t know. Besides, my circumstances are not that different from yours.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It means I haven¡¯t had intimate rtions yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why?¡±


    I was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t imagine that Kwanach was sympathetic.


    How could the women of the empire let a man like him go unnoticed?


    Besides, Kwanach was a man who could have any women and bring them to his bedchamber.


    It was then that I suddenly thought of what Kwanach had said to me when we first met.


    Lovemaking should be between a man and a woman in a love rtionship.


    So Kwanach has never loved anyone before?


    I seemed to have found anothermon ground between us. Kwanach crumbled his face and said,


    ¡°Do you like experienced men? I¡¯d match you if I could, but that¡¯s a bit of a problem.¡±


    A hint of frustration shone in Kwanach¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little surprised. I thought you had experience.¡±


    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°I just want to make it clear that I have no problem with my tolerance functioning. My libido is normal.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­you don¡¯t have to exin that to me. I¡¯m sure you do.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Kwanach took a breath and continued.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to sleep with a woman I didn¡¯t love.¡±


    People saved their first experience for the one they woulde to love with all their heart. I knew this to some extent, but this man was truly a romantic person.


    I grew up watching Diaquit invite concubines into his bedroom, without even including the Crown Princess, and I was increasingly surprised and unfamiliar with Kwanach. Of course, it was a positive surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m still surprised every time you say this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s dark brows furrowed.


    ¡°You¡¯re too serious. You¡¯re so ¡­normal¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s positive or negative.¡±


    ¡°It meant good, Kwanach.¡±


    Kwanach leaned towards me, and we made eye contact.


    ¡°Good. I wasn¡¯t going to hold any other woman but you in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The light from the chandelier hanging from the ceiling illuminated Kwanach from behind.


    Warm shades of color. Those ck eyes staring at me had been scary at first, but now they seemed gentle. Not ck like iron, but ck like a peaceful night.


    I wondered if the fact that I was with him in what would be my home, not on the road or on the sea, had loosened me up.


    Suddenly, I wanted to show this serious man my true feelings.


    I parted my lips slowly, staring at Kwanach.


    ¡°Before I met you, I had a prejudice against you that I didn¡¯t even know I had. You¡¯re the emperor who started the revolution, so naturally I thought you¡¯d be rough.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it was a political marriage. You¡¯ve never even seen me in person. I don¡¯t know, maybe I didn¡¯t have much confidence.¡±


    ¡°For me, I ¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach swallowed a gulp and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I like you very much.¡±


    I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything spontaneous.


    I felt like a ball of fire hade down my throat and was stuck near my heart. Everything from my face to my lungs burned.


    It sounded as if Kwanach wanted me, not my blood or my power, but myself. Even though it wouldn¡¯t be like that.


    I replied, barely keeping myposure.


    ¡°Good, I like you too, Kwanach. You¡¯re much better than I imagined.¡±


    Just like me, Kwanach was silent for a while.


    The atmosphere flowed strangely. When the silence became stuffy, Kwanach opened his mouth.


    ¡°May I hold your hand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hands. Anytime.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯srge hand crawled closer to the bed andpletely covered the back of my hand. The heat enveloped my skin.


    Kwanach looked me straight in the eyes and said,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we can sleep like this.¡±


    It took me a while to think before I understood what he meant. Then I asked,


    ¡°Oh. Are you nning to sleep here?¡±


    ¡°No? I just said we didn¡¯t have to rush our rtionship, but I didn¡¯t say anything about using separate rooms. Isn¡¯t it natural for a husband and wife to use the bedroom together?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­ But until now, you¡¯ve always slept somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°When did I do that?¡±


    Kwanach said, tilting his head.


    ¡°On the ship. You went to your cabin after I fell asleep, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I slept on the chair. I only went to my room for a while to change my clothes and wash.¡±


    I gasped and brushed my lips a couple of times.


    ¡°You slept sitting on a chair? Why did you do that? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°Unlike here, your bed on the ship was too small. You wouldn¡¯t be able to rest if we were sleeping together.¡±


    My heart thumped in my chest as he said he did so out of concern for me.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just go to your guest room and rest?¡±


    ¡°Where would I go when you were sick in bed?¡±


    In the end, he had to endure several days of inconvenience because of my lies.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he spent a few nights sitting on that ufortable little chair because of me. No one had done this much for me except my mother when I was little.


    Why hasn¡¯t it been known until now that Kwanach was such a caring man?


    The books written about the revolutionary years of Kwanach, he was described only as a tough man, cold-hearted and unafraid of challenges. Even when I briefly talked to him in my previous life, I thought he was rough.


    But upon reflection, I think I was mistaken by the intimidation that Kwanach¡¯s appearance exuded.


    I told Kwanach that I was sorry and bewildered at the same time.


    ¡°Thank you. I didn¡¯t know you were ufortable for so many days.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to know. So what are you going to do today? Can I sleep in bed with you?¡±


    ¡°If I say no, you won¡¯t sleep on the chair again, will you?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s dark eyebrows wrinkled.


    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m just saying. You can sleep in bed now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ sounds good.¡±


    Kwanach nodded in satisfaction. His fingers twitched as he was still holding my hand.


    ¡°But that dress. Isn¡¯t it ufortable for you to sleep in?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid so.¡±


    ¡°You can change into your nightgown.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Right here?¡±


    Once again, Kwanach¡¯s fingers twitched. An ambiguous silence fell between us.

 Chapter 20

    <h2>Chapter 20</h2>


    ****


    I had always felt that when I talked toKwanach, there was sometimes a subtle nervous silence in the air. This was despite the fact that Kwanach didn¡¯t seem that scary to me.


    A silence that tickled my toes and cor. It was when I was strangely aware of Kwanach.


    Kwanach suddenly stood up, walked a fewrge steps and turned his body.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking, so get dressedfortably.¡±


    Kwanach turned away, showing his back to me.


    I don¡¯t think any women wouldin if their husbands saw them changing.


    But I was so embarrassed that my face felt hot.


    I was grateful that Kwanach turned away. I grabbed the chemise that Marianne had folded on the small table by the bed and stood up.


    I put my arms behind my back and unfastened the dress buttons, but it was not easy. It was difficult to change clothes without the help of a maid.


    ¡°Um¡­.Kwanach.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s shoulders shook, but he still turned away from me and answered.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t undo the button on the back by myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Kwanach turned around and looked at me. While I stopped for a moment, he strode up and stood close behind me.


    ¡°Do you want me to unbutton them?¡±


    No, actually I wanted him to call the maid. But it seemed that Kwanach was ready to undo the buttons.


    I could smell his body scent from right behind me. His intense, hot breath reached the back of my head, sending heat flowing down to the back of my hair.


    Would it be strange if I say no? It wasn¡¯t like he would take off my clothes, he was just helping to undo the buttons. Yeah. It would be embarrassing to call Marianne¡­.


    I thought it over, and finally nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach didn¡¯t say a word and just moved his hand.


    Tink. The top button was undone. I could feel the heat of Kwanach¡¯s thick fingers on my skin.


    There was no direct skin-to-skin contact. But there was a slight graze of Kwanach¡¯s fingers on my skin.


    Thump, thump. Thump, thump.


    I stifled a gasp as the buttons came undone one by one.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Right behind me, Kwanach¡¯s low voice prated my ears.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Kwanach fled to the side and turned his back towards me again. His fingers seemed to tremble faintly.


    I quickly took off my dress and put on the undergarments and the chemise that Marianne had left behind. The chemise was a bit more shimmering and transparent than the one in the north, so the silhouette of the body was subtly visible.


    I swallowed a couple of times for no reason and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m done changing.¡±


    Immediately, Kwanach came closer to me.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to bed. Lie down. You¡¯ve been tired all day.¡±


    I lingered and went into bed first. The bed wasrge enough for four or five people to lie on, but Iy down as far to the right as I could.


    Soon, Kwanach came up on the bed as well. Hey at an angle and stared at me with a piercing gaze.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to hold hands? We can¡¯t sleep hand in hand if we¡¯re that far apart.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I suppose so.¡±


    I wriggled over andy next to him.


    Kwanach stretched out his big hand toward me. I reached out and grabbed him, alternating between his hand and his eyes.


    Immediately, his long, thick fingers squeezed my hand.


    ¡°Usphere.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Have a good night.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ you too.¡±


    Iy facing the ceiling, with one hand firmly held by Kwanach. I felt him skim over my body.


    <i>¡®Can I sleep like this?¡¯</i>


    I wiggled my toes, which were wrapped in the covers, feeling my heart beating fast. Even though I wore only one thin chemise, I felt hot.


    * * *


    I was gradually awakened by the faint sound of birds chirping in the distance.


    ¡°Um¡­..¡±


    I slowly turned my eyes and looked around, Kwanach was already left.


    I sleptfortably and long. I felt refreshed as I woke up. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep because of my nervousness yesterday.


    However, after a few minutes of holding Kwanach¡¯s warm hand, the drowsiness came over me. It seemed that I fell asleep before he did.


    <i>¡®What¡¯s happened to my nerves?¡¯</i>


    I used to worry a lot and could not sleep well. But this time I slept just like that even though I was extremely nervous.


    I wondered if Kwanach was appalled. It was the first time we were lying in the same bed, no matter how much we said we¡¯d sleep holding hands. It was our first night in the Imperial Pce, and his wife was so carefree that she immediately went off to dreand.


    ¡°I hope Kwanach slept well.¡±


    He woke up before me as usual and went to take care of the political affairs. He never seemed to leave his mighty body alone for even a moment.


    He was an incredibly hard working man. That was probably why the empire was so stable and developed in the years after the revolution.


    I had to do something today. I needed to get a grasp of this unfamiliarnd as soon as possible. I pulled the rope and called the maids


    Marianne, in a polished appearance, came in and bowed her head without a single strand of hair sticking out.


    ¡°You called, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Marianne.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good morning, Your Majesty. Is there anything you need?¡±


    ¡°Can you prepare a simple breakfast for me? I think I¡¯ll just fill my stomach and go outside. I didn¡¯t get a chance to see much of the pce yesterday.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll tell them to get ready right away.¡±


    A few momentster, Marianne came back with a pie made with warm milk and fresh raspberries.


    Marianne was already aware of my eating habits.


    Unlike in my homnd, where only nobles were allowed to be maids of honor, Marianne was amoner who was educated at a specialized institution for maids.


    The Radon Empire was taking the lead in breaking down ss divides. Ability was more important than origin.


    Marianne¡¯s work was as neat and she was more polite than any maidservants I had ever met.


    I finished my mealfortably, changed into my activewear and left the bedroom.


    In Achaia, I always had to wear formal dress to maintain the dignity of royalty, but the Radon Empire had far fewer such etiquette restrictions.


    I decided to go from the Imperial Library, guided by Marianne and a knight.


    The path to the library was very clean and polished, and artificial fountains and ponds were seen everywhere. I couldn¡¯t imagine having something like fountains in Achaia, because the water was always frozen for half of the year.


    ording to the seasons of the Radon Empire, it was early winter here, but it was still lush and green. It was nice to be able to walk around the pce and smell the fresh grass everywhere.


    <i>¡®Next time, we will go to the greenhouse garden. I¡¯m going to say hello to the nts there.¡¯</i>


    It was said that the greenhouse garden was greatly improved on the east side. Just hearing about it made my heart flutter with anticipation.


    The Radon Empire had thergest library and greenhouse garden on the continent. The Pce was filled with my favorite things.


    The library, which we arrived at after crossing the pce, had two floors in all. It was arge building that didn¡¯t immediately fit all in my vision up close.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Marianne said, bowing her head.


    ¡°We¡¯ve collected and recorded all the books that were never officially published, as well as folklore and legends that circted only by word of mouth. Are there any books you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have the exact book I¡¯m looking for. Probably something about magic.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty was blessed by the Goddess. We have a number of librarians on hand, they can show you the relevant section.¡±


    The inside of the library was asplicated as a maze. It would have been a real disaster without a librarian guiding us.


    From the outside, it seemed like books were all located on the two floors, but the basement was also packed with books. I was told that there were also magic artifacts scattered throughout to prevent the books from being ruined by the humidity in the basement.


    I wonder how much he spent to build such a library.


    I knew that the Radon Empire was wealthy, but I didn¡¯t know it was to this extent.


    I was led to a ce that had a collection of books on magic from the northern regions.


    On the way there, I was barely able to contain my excitement at the sight of the books I had been dying to get my hands on, but I put it off for the next time. Because there was something more urgent to figure out.


    I needed to find a story about the Catatel family. And if there was a way to have children, I needed to know about it.


    Actually, I¡¯ve never wanted children in any way. However, I thought I needed a child to keep my marriage with Kwanach stable. Because as far as I knew, marriage between nations was like that.


    The strategy was to advance the blood mixed through the union of the man and the woman.


    The librarian led us to a ce, which was separately gated. She held the key and said,


    ¡°Only those with permission from the Emperor can enter.¡±


    I was wondering if I should ask permission from the Kwanach before I came.


    ¡°Of course, the Empress is wee toe and go as she pleases. The librarians are at your service if you need us.¡±


    It was then that I realized my changed position.


    Marianne and the knight had to stand and wait outside for a while. Leaving the people standing guard at the gate of the library, I went in alone.


    As soon as I stepped inside, the cold air rushed over my body. I could smell the moldy odor of old paper.


    I thought it would be dark inside since there were no windows, but there weremps here and there, creating a cozy atmosphere.


    There were dozens of bookshelves lined up, each column packed with books.


    I wondered if the stories about the awakeners of the Catatel could be found here.


    It would take a while to go through them all. Apparently, I would have to spend a long time in the library today.


    * * *


    ¡°Your Majesty. The Empress is in the library.¡±


    Kwanach lifted his head as he was examining the tantalizing final decision documents were submitted by the administrative office. The attendant, who reported on Usphere¡¯s whereabouts, bowed deeply.


    ¡°Is she gone yet? Did she eat?¡±


    ¡°She has been in the library all day¡­.¡±


    ¡°What if she copses? What are the servants doing? They need to take care of her meals!¡±


    The attendant flinched at Kwanach¡¯s loud voice.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Kwanach frowned and waved his hand roughly.


    After the attendant left, Kwanach sighed deeply for a moment.


    <i>¡®This princess is really¡­..¡¯</i>


    Kwanach touched his forehead.


    He built the biggest and most interesting library on the continent, because he knew Usphere would love it. The library wasn¡¯t the only thing he built in the pce that had Usphere¡¯s preferences.


    He was d to hear that she liked it, but he was unsettled by the news that she was so immersed in it that she even skipped her meals.

 Chapter 21

    <h2>Chapter 21</h2>


    ***


    <i>¡®It¡¯s driving me crazy. I don¡¯t want to go and nag her.¡¯</i>


    Kwanach bit his lip and sped the pen.


    <i>¡®I have to be cautious about everything.¡¯</i>


    He wanted to match Usphere as much as he could. He was also willing to change himself to suit her tastes.


    As an example, he spent many days reading books about irascible people. Since he didn¡¯t learn to read until he was over seventeen, books always were a distant object for Kwanach.


    But he would never forget Usphere, who was so happy to know that he liked reading too.


    He didn¡¯t know why Usphere liked piles of paper full of wiggling characters. He nned to follow her and get interested in books from now on.


    Just then, another visitor came to the empty office.


    It was Oslin Baynard.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the tax estimates for the Western region that you requested. I¡¯ve also included some proposals for reorganizing the tax system.¡±


    ¡°Leave it. I¡¯ll check itter.¡±


    Oslin, who ced the documents on Kwanach¡¯s desk, looked at him with a subtle gaze.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Kwanach asked sternly, as if he felt the gaze.


    ¡°Your temper still hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you treat the Empress. She might get scared and run away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Even though Oslin was just making a mean joke as usual, Kwanach felt guilty and nervous. That¡¯s what he was most worried about.


    Usphere was born and bred preciously as a princess who had never left her kingdom before.


    Meanwhile, Kwanach was taught how to kill from the age of six, and grew up eating scraps inferior to dog food. Although he became Emperor, Usphere would never be able to imitate his natural grace.


    He had always been afraid that Usphere would think he was despicable or rude and wild.


    But the princess, beautiful to the core, was more than willing to defend him.


    <b><i>¡°I like you too, Kwanach. You are much better than I imagined.¡±</i></b>


    What Usphere saidst night lingered in his head. Her face, which was speaking softly with a graceful smile, appeared in front of his eyes.


    <i>¡®You think I¡¯m a nice person, but I think you¡¯ll be disappointed when you find out who I really am¡­¡¯</i>


    Usphere called Kwanach a hero, but Kwanach didn¡¯t think of himself that way. The precious princess did not know the details of what he had walked through. She didn¡¯t know what he had done to deserve this.


    That was what he could think of¡­.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Are you okay?¡±


    Oslin¡¯s voice woke Kwanach, who was deep in thoughts. Kwanach¡¯s face hardened before he knew it.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very strange today.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You were out of it during the morning meeting.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    It was because he couldn¡¯t sleep. It was too much tension sharing the same bed with Uspherest night.


    At first, Usphere hesitated as if she were nervous, but in no time at all she fell asleep like a child. Even though he was taken aback, her sleeping figure was so beautiful that he watched her for a while.


    Before he knew it, the light of dawn was getting brighter.


    ¡°All the officials were in an uproar. They said there was something wrong with His Majesty.¡±


    At the morning meeting where the matters were handed over to the first level officials of the various departments of the Administrative Bureau, Kwanach was unusually distracted.


    He had always been the most passionate Emperor about his work.


    <i>¡®Too much passion is a problem.¡¯</i>


    Oslin clicked his tongue lowly so Kwanach wouldn¡¯t hear.


    Kwanach was famous for being strict. Even if they worked overtime, crying and begging, they would have to start over if it wasn¡¯t up to Kwanach¡¯s perfectionist nature.


    The people who went to the city with dreams of sess were all in tears of happiness at the news that they would be hired regardless of their status as long as they passed the bureaucratic exam.


    Even so, they obeyed Kwanach because he waspetent.


    He experienced the life ofmoners while living at the lowest level as a ve, so he knew exactly what kind of policies were practically necessary.


    The Emperor was strange today. Oslin, who looked closely at Kwanach¡¯splexion, said.


    ¡°Did you not sleep well?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ a little.¡±


    Kwanagh gave a small cough.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s good to enjoy your new marriage. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard on government affairs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes. Next week is the regr legitive session. Conservative aristocrats are going to grind their teeth to prevent the passing of the tax reform bill.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill them all or something. If it wasn¡¯t for their involvement in the founding of the country, I would throw them out immediately.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to do that. You¡¯re a saint, by the way.¡±


    Kwanach wanted to be different from the previous kings of the dynasty, who often killed those who were against their wishes.


    This was a country where rationality and practicality were emphasized.


    It was the empire that Kwanach wanted. It was the utopia that he had dreamed of while going through his miserable times.


    Of course, when it came to blood, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He always acted boldly when negotiating or in a war with other countries. He was a rational administrator, and a fieldmander.


    But he tried not to see any unnecessary blood, at least in the Empire. He already had too much blood on his hands. Even if he washed it for the rest of his life, he would never get rid of the smell of this blood.


    Kwanach frowned and said,


    ¡°The conservative nobles, you¡¯ll have to try to convince them somehow.¡±


    ¡°If I could persuade them, would I be here talking to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I chose you.¡±


    Oslin clenched his fists and pped his chest.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m only an administrator. Your Majesty! Do I have to ask political questions? It¡¯s not fair. Or raise my sry¡­ I have a rabbit-like wife waiting for me at home¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then stop nagging and get out of here. I¡¯ll meet the conservatives one-on-one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a wise idea.¡±


    ¡°Out.¡±


    ¡°I was going to leave anyway.¡±


    Oslin left feeling light, while Kwanach sighed again in his empty office.


    Oslin wasn¡¯t wrong. If he couldn¡¯t sleep every day like this, it would interfere with his political duties.


    He brought Usphere to the Empire, and he wanted to make this country the best ce to live in the world.


    ¡°For the time being, I think I¡¯ll take a sedative at night¡­..I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to sleep with all the tension and excitement.¡±


    * * * *


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    After searching for a long time in the library, I found a story about the power of the Northern Catatel family.


    The title of the book was ¡°Tales and Legends of the Human Continent Circting Among the Different Races: A Magic Collection¡±.


    It was a book that could not be found at the Pce of Achaia. It wasn¡¯t about a human fable, but a folktale. I had never heard of it.


    My heart began to pound faster. I pulled a chair from the corner of the stack and took a seat near the bookshelf.


    I began to read the book with excitement.


    <b><i>[To the north of the Human Continent lies the Silver Forest. It is called the end of the world, and it is the resting ce of the half-human, half-god sister of the goddess Fahar.</i></b>


    <b><i>Fahar sent her sister to protect the forest. However, a group of evil men sought out her dead body and destroyed it.</i></b>


    <b><i>The power of the soul weakened and faded away.</i></b>


    <b><i>Then one day, a human from Catatel, who was near the forest, heard the forest crying and headed there.</i></b>


    <b><i>At the forest¡¯s request, he recovered the damaged body and vowed to protect the forest. The goddess Fahar was greatly pleased and gave power to the Catatel bloodline.</i></b>


    <b><i>Catatel established a kingdom in a straight line from the center of the forest and named it ¡°Achaia.¡±]</i></b>


    So far, everyone knew the story.


    <b><i>[The king of Achaia could pray to the forest for wishes to protect thend, and one child per generation was born to use the power of the forest.</i></b>


    <b><i>They are rare among humans in their use of earthly powers, and are simr to Wood Elves in the use of their abilities.</i></b>


    <b><i>However, great poweres at a price. Those who gain the power of the forest experience various side effects as their human bodies are unable to withstand the power].</i></b>


    They did not seem to know exactly what the side effects were.


    As far as I could tell, it was that their hair and eyes would change color and they would be infertile. Is there anything else?


    <b><i>[However, there was one person in particr who leapt over the limits of humanity.</i></b>


    <b><i>He was the one who saved this world through his devotion to the goddess Fahar.</i></b>


    <b><i>He was the one who heard the whispers of the forest.</i></b>


    <b><i>The eternal friend of the Wood Elves. Genesa Catatel.</i></b>


    <b><i>The child that Genesa struggled to give birth to returned to her home with the blessings of the elves.</i></b>


    <b><i>Hundreds of yearster, the Wood Elves of Hidden Land still miss and pay tribute to Genesa.]</i></b>


    ¡°Genesa Catatel?¡±


    It was a familiar name. It was a female Awakener who appeared three hundred years ago.


    Her ability was to create earthquakes. I heard that she protected the kingdom with her powerful power.


    However, this was the first time I¡¯ve heard that she was a friend of the Wood Elves. Moreover, the book did indeed say that Genesa had a child.


    <i>¡®What¡¯s happened? She overcame the limitations of humans¡­¡­.¡¯</i>


    Perhaps because of the lore between the different races, the content was not detailed.


    However, there was a gain in knowledge, even if it was small.


    The Wood Elves of the Hidden Land. They might know something.


    Interaction between humans and elves ceased a long time ago. However, the dwarf tribe has been steadilying to the human continent to continue their trade¡­.


    Humans weren¡¯t allowed to cross the sea to enter or leave the territory of different races. I was told that if one tried to force their way in by sending out a ship, they would get caught in an unknown whirlpool and be unable to return.


    I was hoping to find more information about the Elves¡­.The story of Genesa Catatel.


    I wasn¡¯t just trying to fix my infertility, but now I¡¯m genuinely curious. What aplishments did my ancestor, Genesa Catatel, achieve? Why weren¡¯t they known, even though she had obviously done something worthy?


    It was as if I was reading a page of a heroic tale buried deep within. Genesa Catatel, I wondered about her whereabouts.


    It was when I was immersed in my newfound story.


    I stopped and heard a loud voice from outside, and the door mmed open.


    ¡°Usphere!¡±


    It was Kwanach with a grimace.

 Chapter 22

    <h2>Chapter 22</h2>


    ***


    ¡°Kwanach¡­?¡±


    I hurriedly put the book I was reading back on the shelf as he hurriedly walked over. When he was right in front of me, Kwanach¡¯s voice trailed off.


    ¡°What are you doing here, skipping lunch and dinner? Do you want to copse? I couldn¡¯t concentrate on my work because of you. I¡¯m worried! I¡¯m really ¡­¡­¡­! Huh, don¡¯t look at me like that. Damn it. I can¡¯t even get mad at you.¡±


    Kwanach let out a hot breath. His chest rose and fell wildly.


    I stared at him, confused by my husband¡¯s sudden arrival with a fever.


    ¡°Oh, is it that time already?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it was dinner time. I thought it¡¯d been just an hour or two.


    Now I thought about it, Marianne called me at every meal. But I was so focused that I didn¡¯t even feel hungry, so I sent her back.


    Kwanach just sighed, his lips quivering as if he was trying to say more. I didn¡¯t mean to worry him.


    I slipped out of the bookshelf and stood facing him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kwanach. I lost track of time while reading.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Kwanach rxed his stiff shoulders. There was a rather softer feeling on his face, which was exuding fierce energy. It still had a rough impression though.


    Kwanach said in a friendlier voice.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to be mad at you. The words came out rough. I¡¯ve been in the city for a day, and I¡¯m not sure what happened to my head. I heard that you were only here without eating anything¡­.. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    At first, I didn¡¯t have any idea what Kwanach was really feeling, but after a few days of being attached to him, I could read his emotions little by little.


    He looked depressed.


    At first nce, he just looked scary, but I could feel the tips of his dark eyebrows pointing downward.


    I turned my head fully to look up at him, to get a better look at the expression on his face. The harder I looked, the more I could see the evidence of emotions spreading and dissipating in minute detail across his face.


    It was like the fun of solving a mystery, and I was getting lost in it. Kwanach cleared his throat a couple of times and said,


    ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Oh, no¡­.I was just looking at it out of curiosity.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your expressions are more varied than I thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because other people don¡¯t look at you closely. That¡¯s how it was for me at first.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s dark pupils flickered and he looked down instead of into my eyes.


    <i>¡®Is he embarrassed?¡¯</i>


    He dodged my gaze, and his lips wriggled. A couple of times his neck¡¯s vein bulged up. It was hard to see because of the dim light, but his face seemed redder than before.


    Kwanach, still unable to look at me properly, suddenly held out his hand.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡­ let¡¯s get out of here. Have you finished the book?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow. I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll eat well from now on.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think anything of it earlier, but suddenly I felt a sudden surge of hunger. I even felt dizzy, albeit faintly.


    I took Kwanach¡¯s hand firmly and moved on.


    He stared at me nkly and suddenly pulled my hand inside his arm.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll be morefortable with your arms folded.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe¡­.¡±


    Kwanach craned his chin and stared straight ahead.


    <i>¡®He¡¯s embarrassed again, isn¡¯t he?¡¯</i>


    Kwanach¡¯s wild jaw began to twitch. The more I found something unexpected, the more I kept seeing this husband, who was twice my size, a little¡­¡­.


    <i>¡®He looks cute.¡¯</i>


    It¡¯s funny. He¡¯s so majestic that he¡¯s been nicknamed the Sun God.


    I was afraid that Kwanach would be offended if I told him that, so first I had to think inwardly to myself.


    I walked with my arm around Kwanach¡¯s. I could vividly feel his firm, hot arms even through the cloth.


    The moment I walked out of the library¡­.


    ¡°What is all this?¡±


    The table was spread out in the garden in front of the library. It was a dinner party where the traditions of the South and the North were woven together. The aromatic and warm smell of freshly prepared food tantalized my nose.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be hungry, so I told them to bring the food here.¡±


    ¡°This much food?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll dine with you.¡±


    Kwanach escorted me with polite gestures.


    I sat down on the chair he gently pulled out for me, feeling a bit awkward.


    ¡°It might be a little cold outside.¡±


    Kwanach wrapped a thick nket that the servant was holding over my shoulders. Then he sat down on the opposite side and looked at me. He looked a little nervous.


    I said while fiddling with the end of the nket he had draped over me.


    ¡°Kwanach, have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have been hungry while attending political affairs.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who skipped lunch and dinner¡­¡±


    ¡°I know¡­.¡±


    ¡°No. Let¡¯s eat together every meal starting tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to where you are.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it bother you?¡±


    ¡°How about you?¡­.. Wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient if I visited you every time?¡±


    I could hear the tension in Kwanach¡¯s voice, that voice that at first I thought was angry, but now it sounded different.


    I couldn¡¯t believe the man who came up to bedst night with me was so nervous about meal suggestions.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve always been a person who likes to be alone. Now I have to get used to being around you.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to ept it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not forcing me. It¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Hurry up and eat. The food will get cold.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was night, so there was a cool breeze, but the nket was thick enough.There was also a small brazier fire burning nearby, and the right amount of warmth enveloped me.


    In the garden, the smell of fresh grass mingled with the aroma of various foods. It was the midnight supper my husband had prepared for me.


    I took a slow sip of the soup and nced at Kwanach as I ate.


    <i>¡®Why are you so nice to me?¡¯</i>


    Even if he liked me, I was still a woman he had only known for about a week.


    The more I realized his affectionate spirit that I didn¡¯t know in my previous life, the more I felt that I must prevent a future where he would be out of control.


    * * * *


    After enjoying dinner in the library garden, we went to bed holding hands like the night before.


    I wasn¡¯t so nervous to have Kwanach lying next to me this time. I fell asleep right away with my hand in his firm palm.


    As a frequent morning sleeper, I woke up when Kwanach had already left for meetings. Today I decided to visit the greenhouse garden. It was where most of the nts in the pce were gathered.


    There, I wanted to listen to the various stories among these pce nts. I also nned to look up some information about the Wood Elves in the library.


    After a quick breakfast, Marianne led me to the entrance of the greenhouse garden. Bright sunlight was shining on the ss of the greenhouse garden.


    It seemed endlessly huge from the outside, and once inside, it was like walking into a giant forest.


    The ss ceiling seemed to stretch high into the sky.Here and there, I saw rare nts that I had never seen before in my life.


    They were all growing densely without a single dry leaf, as if they were being tended by a talented gardener.


    Even though I hadn¡¯t talked directly to the nts, the happy and refreshing energy they exuded were in the air. The smell of the thick grass naturally eased the tension in my body.


    I woulde here often, if not necessarily to get information.


    I said to Marianne, who was quietly following behind me.


    ¡°Marianne, I¡¯ll look around alone for a moment.¡±


    Marianne bowed her head politely and then stepped away.


    I was going to talk to the nt, and I didn¡¯t want the others to see it if possible.


    The fact that I was an awakener who could talk to and grow nts was widely known, but I had never revealed it personally.


    I came to this Empire alone. I was still in a position where I didn¡¯t have a single person to trust in thisnd. But the flowers and leaves were always on my side, never betraying me.


    They were my eyes and ears, my reliable and fresh friends.


    Although the energy from the silver forest felt reduced, it was still easy to talk to nts.


    I stood in front of the first nt I saw and put my hand on its soft green leaves.


    ¡°Hello beautiful friend. May I talk to you?¡±


    I spoke cautiously, and a gentle voice of unknown gender echoed in my head.


    <So you¡¯re someone who shares a soul with us! >


    The green leaves shook slightly. It was as if a person shivered in surprise.


    ¡°I was blessed by the goddess Fahar.¡±


    <That¡¯s why when your hand touched me, it felt as good as drinking a blessing rain! >


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. My name is Usphere. I¡¯m from the north end of the world, and I came here a few days ago. But I don¡¯t have any friends yet. Do you happen to know much about this pce?¡±


    <Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know much about it. It hasn¡¯t been long since it was nted here. Instead, I know the longest-rooted tree in thisnd. I¡¯ll introduce it to you. Why don¡¯t you go see him.>


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    <Ah! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a useful story¡­¡­. >


    ¡°Is there anything you would like to share? Any nt wisdom is always wee.¡±


    <I¡¯ve seen the woman who came with you earlier a few times here.>


    ¡°Marianne? I sent her away.¡±


    <Yes. That woman. >


    I cast a nce in the direction Marianne had disappeared.


    I wondered why Marianne, the head maid, hade to the greenhouse garden. Because this ce was not her area.


    ¡°May I see the nt¡¯s memory if you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can! I¡¯d do anything for you, Usphere. >


    ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±


    I gave a smallugh and closed my eyes softly.


    I began to see the memories of the nt¡¯s spirit. What had happened in this vicinity yed out vividly in my mind.


    ¡­¡­It was a very unwee scene.

 Chapter 23

    <h2>Chapter 23</h2>


    ***


    A middle-aged man with an unfamiliar face was talking to Marianne.


    <b><i><So, you¡¯re going to be assigned to the Ounder Empress? I¡¯ll help you, you just do what I tell you.></i></b>


    <b><i><What exactly do you want from me? ></i></b>


    Marianne answered in a stiff voice.


    <b><i><First, you must monitor and inform me of the Empress¡¯s every move. ></i></b>


    <b><i><What is your intention? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just your doing. Is there someone behind you?></i></b>


    <b><i><You won¡¯t know until it is clear that you are one of us. Think about it. I¡¯ll give you some time. ></i></b>


    The memory scene changed to another day.


    <b><i><Marianne. What do you think? Have you given it some thought?></i></b>


    <b><i><¡­¡­. ></i></b>


    <b><i><Of course it will be difficult to ept. But if you refuse, there is no reason why my rtionship with you should be so pleasant. ></i></b>


    <b><i><I have spent my whole life taking pride in my profession.></i></b>


    Marianne bit her lip. Her voice was filled with pain and confusion.


    <b><i><Yes. You will be troubled. Someone as honest as you would lose your professional ethics. But you have no choice. Your sry right now can¡¯t handle the cost of your sister¡¯s medicine. ></i></b>


    <b><i><¡­¡­. ></i></b>


    <b><i><The fact that you didn¡¯t ignore my orders and came out here again means that you¡¯re also in turmoil. ></i></b>


    Marianne did not have an easy answer to the man¡¯s words.


    <b><i><It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of, to be torn between pride and money. It¡¯s a natural part of human psychology. I heard that your sister has an incurable disease. She has to be on medication with magic in it for the rest of her life, right? How can you possibly afford it in a world of magic as precious as we have these days?></i></b>


    The man said as he took another step closer to Marianne.


    <b><i><If you cooperate fully with us, you will be able to obtain a veryrge sum of money. It¡¯s an amount that amoner could not even dream of. This is yourst chance. I think you must give me a definite answer the next time we meet. I¡¯ll see you back here. I¡¯ll contact you first. ></i></b>


    Suddenly, the visions in my mind dissipated and disappeared.


    I took a deep breath, opened my eyes, and asked the nt that had shared its memories with me.


    ¡°Did they meet again?¡±


    <I¡¯m not sure, that¡¯s all my soul had seen. >


    ¡°Thank you very much. You¡¯ve been a great help.¡±


    <I¡¯m d it helped you, Usphere! Come here often, I want to talk to you.>


    The nt¡¯s leaves trembled.


    <Yes, thank you. I¡¯ll be back.>


    I gently pulled back the hand that was touching the nt. Then I turned my head and looked at Marianne.


    My heart was unsettled.


    Her sister was in so much pain.


    How could anyone not be swayed by temptation in such a situation?


    Marianne¡¯s worries were natural. I felt that it was rather amazing that she was so distressed for so long without taking the offer immediately.


    <i>¡®You must have been very confused.¡¯</i>


    But it was Marianne who was not the least bit conspicuous in front of me, carrying out her duties wlessly.


    <i>¡®I want to help.¡¯</i>


    She hadn¡¯t met the man yet, so I don¡¯t think she would ept the man¡¯s proposal.


    I would probably be able to get Marianne on my side if I could provide her with the medicine that her sister needed.


    <i>¡®Medicine with magical powers.¡¯</i>


    I gently clenched my hand. I can¡¯t exin it clearly in words, but I have always felt the presence of magical power in my body. As proof of this, the nts that I have made bloom were imbued with magical power.


    <i>¡®Can I use my power to create the medicine?¡¯</i>


    Apparently, I needed to find out more about Marianne¡¯s sister. What kind of illnesses she has, what is in the cure, etc.


    If I can help Marianne, I will also be able to find out the identity of the person who told Marianne to spy on me. Marianne said it wasn¡¯t not something one man would do alone.


    There must be a bigger person behind it. If he had a spy attached to the Empress, he must be a very influential person.


    The first people that came to mind were the nobles of the empire. I heard that most of the people who served in the previous dynasties were executed or lost their titles.


    <i>¡®The only nobles who have retained their titles now are those who followed the revolution of Kwanach¡­¡¯</i>


    But now, five years had passed since the Radon Empire was founded.


    A short time in historical terms, but a long time for humans. Long enough for them to change their minds and plot things in the shadow without informing the Emperor.


    <i>¡®What was he trying to do by spying on me?¡¯</i>


    The arrowhead that flew at me in my previous life, cutting through the air, came to mind again.


    I shuddered for a moment.


    Could it be a force that had something to do with Diaquit?


    Was he going to spy on me because he couldn¡¯t trust mepletely?


    I still wasn¡¯t sure about anything.


    <i>¡®I don¡¯t know much about the political situation in this country yet¡­¡­..¡¯</i>


    I knew that I had to figure out the power structure as soon as possible.There must be something that was not well known outside the empire, something that could only be felt from within.


    When I was an imperial princess with no right of session, I didn¡¯t have to worry about these power struggles, but now it¡¯s different.


    The position of Empress meant more than being the wife of the Emperor. A position at the core of power.


    In order to survive, I needed to know the political vortex surrounding me.


    * * *


    After the greenhouse garden, I went to the library and brought many books about elves to my room.


    It was before the official ceremonies in the Radon Empire, and even though I hadn¡¯t been able to get any political work done as Empress, I was already dizzyingly busy.


    Time really flew by. In the meantime, I looked at Marianne and called out to her.


    ¡°Marianne.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Since we see each other every day, I would like to know a little about you.¡±


    ¡°About me?¡±


    ¡°You live in the pce, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you have a family home?¡±


    I tried to shift the subject to her family without being awkward.


    Marianne was unexpectedly open and honest with me. She told me that her parents died early and that she was taking care of her sister, who was ten years younger than her, by herself.


    ¡°Does your sister spend much time outside alone?¡±


    ¡°Is your sister out there alone?¡±


    ¡°She is staying at a sanatorium because she is not well.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you can¡¯t see her much then. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re worried. Can¡¯t she stay with you?¡±


    ¡°I wanted my sister to work as a maid with me, but she is not well¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, there is a medical clinic at the Imperial Pce, and I think it would be a good idea to let her stay there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any precedent for that, Your Majesty. As a rule, the Imperial Pce Medical Clinic is reserved for bureaucrats and members of the royal family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no different from my hands and feet. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s concerned. I¡¯ll mention it to His Majesty just to be sure. Because he seems to be quite lenient in that aspect.¡±


    Marianne¡¯s eyes, which were always calm, shook.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why would you¡­?¡­¡­ I¡¯m not one who should receive such special treatment.¡±


    Marianne bowed deeply and clutched her skirt tightly with her hands.


    Marianne was a smart person, but I guess she didn¡¯t expect me to make such a proposal.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to make a good impression on you. As you know, you are the only person I can rely on right now.¡±


    Marianne was already a great help to me politically, because she was the one that the people who wanted to destroy me had contacted.


    Marianne couldn¡¯t easily answer, and her shoulders shook slightly. She couldn¡¯t ask for help or refuse it.


    ¡°Even if the Emperor doesn¡¯t allow it, there are many ways. I could have your sister stay at the vi he gave me separately.¡±


    The cure was medicine, but the fact that Marianne¡¯s sister was living alone outside the pce bothered me.


    The person who talked to Marianne already knew about her sister. In the future, they may use her sister as a threat card. If that happened, Marianne would be put in a situation where she would have no choice but to betray me, even if she did not want to.


    Somehow, I had to take her sister under my wing and protect her. For the sake of humanpassion as well as political expediency.


    ¡°Thank you for your care, Your Majesty!¡±


    Marianne lifted her head and looked at me. There was a pool of moisture in her eyes. She had been through a lot of hardships while living away from her sister.


    Due to the nature of the duties of a maidservant, she must not have had much time off¡­¡­.


    If I could solve the problem of her sister¡¯s medicine, Marianne¡¯s worries would disappear.


    I approached Marianne and gently squeezed her shoulders. Then Marianne¡¯s sobbing intensified.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. Thank you very much, Your Majesty. ¡­¡±


    Marianne lowered her head, unable to speak.


    I gently patted her shoulders for a while until she stopped crying.


    * * *


    After a while, Marianne stopped crying and left my room. It was the first time in her life that she had shed tears in the middle of her work hours.


    Marianne pressed her red, swollen eyelids with the back of her hand. Her heart was still thumping and throbbing fast.


    Marianne was worried that since I was from the North, I would see her status as a problem, but I had never been prejudiced against her and had such a favorable view of her.


    Marianne was embarrassed at herself for being so shaken, if only for a moment.


    <i>¡®I can work out the medicine bill. I still have a little money left over from my savings¡­¡­.¡¯</i>


    Marianne patted herself lightly on the cheek and returned to her usual calm state.


    * * *


    Kwanach visited me at every meal, as he promised yesterday. At lunchtime, he just ate the food in a hurry and went to attend the political affairs immediately.


    He was an Emperor who worked tirelessly. Compared to Diaquit, who seemed to have much free time in his hands, I respected Kwanach even more.


    I was touched to see him making time toe and have meals with me.


    In the evening, Kwanach came to visit me again, right on time. He finished his work for the day and looked calmer and more refreshed than he did at lunch.


    We were sitting at the table, eating our food. I carefully brought up Marianne and asked Kwanach to let her sister stay in the pce.


    ¡°Did Marianne have such a situation? If she can¡¯t concentrate on her work because of her concern, it would be a disaster. Let her sister stay at the imperial hospital, and Simon will take care of her.¡±


    (*Simon is the young imperial doctor.)


    I couldn¡¯t believe Kwanach was so willing to do this, and I was happy and shocked at the same time.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Kwanach. I¡¯m sure Marianne will be really pleased.¡±


    ¡°You seem to have gotten close to her very quickly. You even care for her sister.¡±


    ¡°I hope to get to know her better. She¡¯s a nice person.¡±


    ¡°How about me?¡± Kwanach asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything¡­¡­. Let¡¯s have some dessert.¡±

 Chapter 24

    <h2>Chapter 24</h2>


    ***


    *gahhhhhhhh, another sweet chapter but why don¡¯t they kiss already!!! How I wish it¡¯s an R19 novel ????


    ***


    As Kwanach gestured, the attendants who had been waiting in the corner of the dining room approached at once and cleared the tes. Then, one after another, the desserts were ced on the table.


    My favorite raspberry cake was the first thing that caught my eyes.


    I guess I was excited even though I was full. Half a piece of cake was finished in a sh.


    <i>¡®My stomach feels like it¡¯s going to burst ¡­¡­.¡¯.</i>


    I heard that thend of the empire was rich and great for farming, perhaps that was why the food was so fresh. Everything from the food to desserts was delicious. The head chef seemed to have very impressive skills.


    The sweet and refreshing taste on the tip of my tongue was addictive, but I put down the fork because I thought I would suffer from overeating if I ate more.


    Then, Kwanach, who was staring at me from the opposite side, asked,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat more? There¡¯s a lot left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so full.¡±


    ¡°Is it bad?¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s eyes instantly became sharp. If I said it was bad, he would fire the chef. I shook my head quickly.


    ¡°The food at the Imperial Pce is among the best I¡¯ve ever had. Everything.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t eat much.¡±


    ¡°No, I ate much more than usual.¡±


    ¡°A little bird would eat more than that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll increase the amount. But I really can¡¯t eat any more today. I¡¯m so full.¡±


    Kwanach nodded in frustration.


    ¡°Kwanach. If you have time, can we take a walk? Walking helps with digestion as well.¡±


    At that moment, Kwanach suddenly dropped the fork he was holding.


    Clink! The silver utensils collided and made a loud sound. Kwanach stared at me with furrowed brows.


    ¡°A walk? You want to go for a walk? With me? Just the two of us?¡±


    ¡°Do you not like walking?¡±


    I was perplexed by the unexpectedly intense reaction. I was so full that I just wanted to take a walk.


    ¡°I can go by myself. I just wanted to tell you that I think the interior of the Imperial Pce is really nice and beautiful to walk around.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Kwanach could not continue speaking. The redness on his face began to spread quickly.


    Kwanach lowered his feverish face and waved to the servant. The servant quickly and quietly approached and poured him a cup of cold water.


    I watched Kwanach with a mixture of confusion and curiosity.


    Before I knew it, he was red up to the tips of his ears, and the fingers holding his forehead were trembling finely.


    Was he nervous? No, he was embarrassed. Why? Was it because I asked him to go for a walk?


    I asked as he gulped down some cold water.


    ¡°Kwanach?¡±


    Then Kwanach raised his head and stared at me. His dark eyes wavered as if they had lost their destination.


    He again took the water cup and drank all of it. Then he took a slow deep breath as he ced the empty cup on the table, feeling a little calmer.


    Kwanach said in a hoarse voice, his red lips twitching.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve asked to do something together. I was a little surprised.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not quite right, is it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say ¡­¡­ a little.¡±


    A hint of embarrassment shed across Kwanach¡¯s face. He cleared his throat, got up from his seat, and approached me.


    Then, he gently extended his hand towards me.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to take a walk with you, Usphere. Would you like to walk with me?¡±


    I was the one who first suggested the walk, and in turn, Kwanach had gotten embarrassed and asked me instead.


    ¡°Yes, that would be great.¡±


    I smiled slightly, took his his hand and stood up.


    * * * *


    We walked slowly, arm in arm, keeping pace with each other through the vastness of the Imperial Pce. Even at night, the fountain was still emitting brilliant water.


    The stones surrounding the fountain were luminous stones. At night, the soft light spouted by the stones looked even more beautiful.


    It was early winter in the Radon Empire, and wearing a short fur cape was perfect for walking.The cool night air and the scent of grass lifted my spirits.


    I suddenly lifted my head and gazed at Kwanach.


    The moonlight was streaming over his clear, strong features. It was nothing new, but once again I was amazed at his appearance.


    Perhaps sensing my gaze, Kwanach turned and looked at me.


    An ambiguous silence hung in the air, so Kwanach spoke first.


    ¡°How did you spend your day? I heard you went to the greenhouse garden.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I know everything.¡±


    ¡°I looked around, and I even brought some books from the library. What about you?¡±


    ¡°It was just normal.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been very busy, haven¡¯t you? Is it normal?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for the emperor to be busy? How many heads am I responsible for?¡±


    Kwanach answered nonchntly, but to me he sounded extraordinary. Is it really so ordinary to know your duties as emperor and to carry them out faithfully every day?


    First of all, I know of two rulers who failed to do so.


    My father was the one who let go of political affairs after my mother died.


    Regent Diaquit, who was not so interested in national politics.


    Compared to them, Kwanach was a natural emperor. No matter what people said or rumored about his birth. Putting aside everything that happened in his previous life, he was indeed a great man.


    ¡°Kwanach, I think you are wonderful.¡±


    The words in my mind jumped out suddenly.


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s feet, which were walking slowly, came to a halt. His gaze changed from moment to moment in a variety of ways, and he looked at me carefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s admirable to see you not neglecting your duties.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean that. It¡¯s natural for an emperor¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°No, there are many who do not. Even the Pernen dynasty that you ousted out wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Kwanach cleared his throat and turned towards me. He seemed to be aware of the height difference between us, and bent deeply to meet my eyes level. He untangled our intertwined arms and held my hand tightly.


    At that moment, the attendants who had been following us all turned their backs. It was as if we were about to do something that shouldn¡¯t be seen.


    For no reason at all, I felt nervous¡­


    Kwanach said while staring at me.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re¡­. ¡­I think it¡¯s nice to be honest.¡±


    Kwanach was nervous, but seemed quite serious.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°There are many people who want to be honest, but can¡¯t. Being honest is also a gift.¡±


    I was silent for a moment, and then pursed my lips.


    There was something quite poignant about being praised by Kwanach. I regressed, and there were quite a few things I kept from him, like the fact that I¡¯m infertile.


    I felt a zing in my chest, so I shook my head and answered.


    ¡°I lie too. I¡¯m not that honest.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a lie you must be thinking about. It doesn¡¯t mean anything bad.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure?¡±


    In addition to the conversation, the question that had been lingering since I met Kwanach was also brought to the surface.


    ¡°Kwanach. Why are you so nice to me?¡±


    It was an exciting and pleasant wonder, but I was always curious.


    Why was this man so kind? To a woman who was still unfamiliar to him, who he had taken as payment for a political agreement.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be nice to my wife?¡±


    ¡°Most men wouldn¡¯t treat their wives like you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I liked you very much?¡±


    ¡°So ¡­¡­ why?¡±


    Kwanach flinched and one step closer to me.


    So close that we could feel each other¡¯s breath. Kwanach¡¯s hot hand gently crept up on my skin and grabbed my lower arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach hesitated as if he was lost. I held my breath and waited for his next words.


    ¡°You are beautiful, Usphere.¡±


    My back tingled for a moment at the deep-sounding voice that struck my ears. Kwanach seemed too serious to let what he said pass easily.


    ¡°The moment I first saw you, I was shocked.¡±


    It was the moment I first saw him too¡­¡­.


    I remembered the day of our wedding, when Kwanach was looking very stiffpared to now.


    Did Kwanach think I was beautiful then?


    I couldn¡¯t imagine it at the time. Naturally, I thought that Kwanach would not like me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just saying to please the ears. I think you are the most beautiful being I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Kwanach to answer so seriously. I was bewildered, but happy, because who wouldn¡¯t be thrilled by such apliment?


    His words were sincere. I think it was even more special because it was from Kwanach, not from anyone else. It was apliment from a man so beautiful that it made everyone nervous.


    For a man who had walked all over the continent to say that I was the most beautiful being he had ever seen, the weight of his words were quite heavy.


    <i>¡®I guess I was Kwanach¡¯s cup of tea.¡¯</i>


    As usual, I didn¡¯t understand it, but tastes are a diverse thing. I had no interest in romance or love, and for my own reasons, I didn¡¯t want to insult him¡­


    My husband¡¯s kindness was somehow not cumbersome.


    Kwanach stared straight at me and continued speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you are only beautiful in appearance. It¡¯s hard to describe. You also have a beautiful heart. I liked your honest yet gentle side¡­¡­.¡±


    As the words grew longer, Kwanach¡¯s face stiffened slightly. The otherwise rough impression was getting intense, but only his eyes were shimmering softly, and I could tell that he was just more nervous than I was.


    ¡°Ah, am I speaking well? I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not used to this.¡±


    Kwanach looked at me with a slight frown.


    Suddenly he reminded me of the ck bear that people sometimes encountered when they passed through the rugged mountains of the Kingdom of Achaia. I had never seen one in person, but it was an animal that often appeared in paintings and tales of my homnd.


    It was a huge and ferocious beast. A northern predator.


    However, I had been told that when it¡¯s in the hands of a human since its cub, it would bepletely tamed and behaved like a docile sheep in the presence of its owner.


    Was it my arrogant illusion if the Emperor of the Radon empire was only gentle in my presence?

 Chapter 25

    <h2>Chapter 25</h2>


    ***


    The muscles in Kwanach¡¯s face twitched every now and then as he looked at my pale face. I stared quietly at him. I found Kwanach intriguing and mysterious.


    It was the first time I had ever felt a strong curiosity about a human being instead of a book. Was it because Kwanach was different from the other men?


    Each unexpected point I found myself at made me want to explore the depths of this man¡¯s mind a little more. It was strangely rewarding, like learning new knowledge.


    I smiled lightly as I stared at the still tense Kwanach.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you favored me.¡±


    At my answer, Kwanach finally let out a small sigh as if relieved.


    ¡°I will not ask you this again, if I ask you twice I¡¯m afraid you will faint. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°¡­.. I¡¯m not nervous.¡±


    Kwanach firmly denied it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t lie, do you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything. I just think you¡¯re kind of cute. ¡­¡±


    Oh my goodness, I couldn¡¯t help but say cute, and blinked for a moment. Cute. Emperor of the Empire and this big man looked cute.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re cute. Yes.¡±


    I finished speaking deceptively, and dodged Kwanach¡¯s gaze.


    Kwanach looked at me in silence for a while. I guess I misspoke after all. How could I say cute to the emperor? There¡¯s a degree of profanity.


    But what was I supposed to do when every time Kwanach spoke with a nervous look on his face, ¡°The Tale of the ck Bear¡± popped up in my mind?


    I must have read too many books. Seeing that I had such a good imagination.


    <i>¡®Should I say sorry?¡¯</i>


    I was just about to open my mouth, and Kwanach spoke first.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kwanach seemed seriously troubled.


    ¡°You said I¡¯m cute. You wouldn¡¯t think so if you weren¡¯t sick.¡±


    Kwanach wrinkled his brow and scanned me all over. I shrugged softly and said,


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re offended.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not offended by what you said. I¡¯m just surprised.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not offended?¡±


    Kwanach nodded briefly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d. I was worried that the sound was a bit profane.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband before I am emperor, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°But why do you think I¡¯m cute?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ¡­¡­ ck bear.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    Kwanach tilted his head curiously. His burly hand was still gripping my arm.


    I felt ufortable revealing my thoughts to him alone, so I quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°Shall we go in now? I think I¡¯m fully digested.¡±


    ¡°If you want. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Despite his reply, Kwanach seemed to want me to say no. He seemed somewhat nervous.


    ¡°Umm, actually, I don¡¯t mind walking a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go that way. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s ready by now.¡±


    ¡°Did you prepare something?¡±


    ¡°Not much. Today is the first day you and I go to see the Imperial Pce together, so I want to make a good memory. Come this way.¡±


    Kwanach gently took my hand and led the way.


    His steps towards the greenhouse garden. There weremps in some ces, but it was nighttime and the groom was dimly lit.


    As I entered the greenhouse garden, a thick scent of grass enveloped me.


    I looked at Kwanach and asked,


    ¡°Why here?¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    Kwanach turned and whispered to the chambein. I remembered that just before he left for his walk he ordered the attendant to do something.


    Did he make them prepare something here?


    Kwanach took me to the center of the garden. It was covered with marble and had fluffy chairs and hammocks for sitting and rxing.


    I sat alongside Kwanach on a long bench chair. The light from themps subtly illuminated the nts surrounding us on all sides, and the ss ceiling revealed a starry sky.


    It was time to immerse in the intery of nature and artificial objects.


    Kwanach leaned towards me gently and whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to start now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know it when I see it.¡±


    He pointed towards the ceiling with his finger, leaving only vague words. When I raised my head, I could see something twitching on the high ceiling.


    Twinkle, twinkle.


    What looked like fireflies began to appear here and there. In the blink of an eye, there were dozens, then hundreds of them, forming a single swarm of light.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡­.¡±


    I was mesmerized watching the waves of light swimming between the nts. At first, I thought they were fireflies, but upon closer inspection, I realized they were something else, mixed with magic.


    The lights moved in an orderly fashion, creating onerge shape. It undted like a rippling wave, spinning around and around in a circle.


    It even passed through the leaves like wind.


    Waves and wind created by light¡­¡­.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    I let out a small exmation. I couldn¡¯t breathe properly as I watched the feast of light.


    The lights, shining like tiny stars, fluttered beautifully through the garden as if they were alive. It was the first time in my life that I had seen such an enchanting and mysterious sight.


    The lights flew through the air, then it came down to us. Up close, one of the light buds was as small as my fingernail.


    The light formed a single curve and began to circle around me. One of them bounced back and sat gently on the top of my nose.


    ¡°Oh, my!¡±


    I felt a pleasant warmth on the tip of my nose. I was pleasantly surprised, and theughter just popped out of my mouth.


    The lights that had been swaying around me as if they were greeting me moved up to the ceiling again.


    Gradually, the cluster of lights began to fade and scatter here and there. Eventually, theypletely disappeared from the air.


    I was mesmerized for a while. I felt like I had woken up in the middle of the night after being immersed in a raging dream. I regained myposure and looked at Kwanach.


    Kwanach seemed to have been looking at me the whole time.


    ¡°Kwanach, what is all this?¡±


    ¡°Did you like it?¡±


    Kwanach gave a small cough.


    ¡°Yes, of course I did. It was really beautiful! Did you prepare this? Was it magic? I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before.¡±


    Unknowingly, I moved closer to Kwanach.


    Kwanach¡¯s lips, which had been stiff, gently rxed. Then the edges of his mouth lifted slightly. It was an extremely faint movement to be called a smile, but it softened his impression.


    ¡°This is scroll magic that I obtained from the Dwarfs who do business with our empire. It¡¯s a trend among the elves these days.¡±


    ¡°Elves?¡±


    For a moment, my hazy mind woke up and the story of the Wood Elves and the Catatel family came to mind.


    I was actually trying to figure out how to find information about the Elves¡­¡­.


    ¡°Are you interested in elves?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a little curious about them. I¡¯ve heard that the magic the dwarfs use is simr to that of the Wood Elves. Are these dwarfs usually close to elves?¡±


    ¡°They are probably closer to the elves than we are. In a few months, the dwarfs should be here again. If you are interested, I can arrange for you to meet with them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your help. But is this the kind of magic that is popr among the elves?


    ¡°It¡¯s a minor spell, to be exact. It¡¯s usually used for banquets.¡±


    Minor magic meant simple magic that could be used by ordinary people who could not handle high magic but only needed a scroll.


    It was far from being used to attack. It was everyday magic, like lighting a light or making food taste a little better.


    ¡°But it was very impressive for simple magic.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it contained dozens of borately constructed scrolls.¡±


    On the human continent, even a small magic scroll could only be obtained by paying arge sum of money. One scroll was equal to a month¡¯s sry for amoner.


    ¡°You used dozens of scrolls? To show this to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It seemed that the First Emperor disappeared for a while. He said he would keep away from luxury and emphasize rationality.


    However, I had no idea that he would hold such an event just to preserve the memory of our first walk¡­


    I couldn¡¯t bear to say ¡®you don¡¯t have to go this far¡¯. But thanks to him, I had such a wonderful and amazing experience.


    I hesitated and decided to just say thank you.


    ¡°Thank you. I will not forget this day for a long time. How are you so sweet?¡±


    Kwanach stared at me. His thick cor swayed a couple of times, and he spoke with a low voice.


    ¡°I am not such a sweet person. You¡¯re being nice.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re very kind.¡±


    Kwanach hesitated for a moment without replying. A strange feeling arose in his face. It was hard to tell what he was thinking.


    He said with a more subdued look in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that I¡¯m doing something good. I¡¯m actually trying very hard. I had promised myself that if I could have a wife, I would be kind to her without any envy in the world.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°When I was a ve, I never imagined my life as it is now. Marriage was impossible from the start. So, if by some miracle I do end up with a family, I¡¯ll try my best. ¡­.¡±


    Kwanach fell silent, unable to finish his words properly. His dark pupils seemed to be immersed in damp memories.


    very was abolished now, but until a few years ago, ves were treated like the property of their masters. They were not legally human. So they couldn¡¯t have a family.


    They had sexual rtions like cattle with whomever their masters arranged. If a child was born of this rtionship, that child also inherited the status of a ve. The children of ves eitherbored for their parent¡¯s masters or were sold elsewhere.


    Only a few years ago, that was all the life of Kwanach.


    What some people deserved, he did not.


    The institution of marriage was also something he had finally acquired after a bloody revolution.


    Yes. All of this had to be special to him.


    I felt like I was one step closer to him as I further understood his world.


    There was no very in the Kingdom of Achaia. I had only heard asional stories about the people of the territory being treated like ves. The life of a southern ve was a world I did not know much about.


    But Kwanach had been fighting for a long time. In the end, he got the rights that seemed impossible.


    Even if it was a marriage in exchange for a peace treaty, Kwanach probably didn¡¯t want to take it lightly.


    ¡°<i>While I considered this marriage merely a political obligation, he¡­¡­.¡¯</i>


    I stared at Kwanach and carefully ced my hand on the back of his hand. Kwanach flinched and looked at me with wonder.


    ¡°¡­.. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to grab it, so I did.¡±

 Chapter 26

    <h2>Chapter 26</h2>


    <i></i>


    <i>Kwanach wriggled his hand in my grasp. Suddenly, he looked like an ordinary man, not an emperor.</i>


    <i>Despite seeing the future, our marriage felt very normal for now. A marriage of the ordinary people. A rtionship that was not interrupted by political gamesmanship. It was a normal way to share our hearts.</i>


    <i>Kwanach was silent for a long time. I opened my mouth carefully, looking at his expression.</i>


    <i>¡°You¡¯re not okay with me holding your hand first?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°¡­¡­.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re quiet.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°No, not at all¡­ ¡­I mean it¡¯s good. I¡¯m sorry. Please do it more often.¡±</i>


    <i>Kwanach hung his head and blushed. Iughed quietly without realizing it.</i>


    <i>Then he turned red up to the tips of his ears. Seeing that big man was so shy made me want to tease him even more.</i>


    <i><i>¡®I think I¡¯m going to get into a bad habit if I keep this up.¡¯</i></i>


    <i>It was the first time I felt like teasing someone. Kwanach¡¯s lips quirk up at myughter and said,</i>


    <i>¡°Why are youughing?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Because you¡¯re cute.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°If Oslin or anyone else hears it, they¡¯ll pass out.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Really? They don¡¯t think you¡¯re cute?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°You¡¯re the only person in the world who thinks I¡¯m cute. That¡¯s because I only act like this in front of you.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°This is how you act.¡±</i>


    <i>Kwanach stared at me in silence for a moment, then grabbed my hand and lifted it up. He slowly ced his rough, hot lips on the back of my hand.</i>


    <i>It was a slow, ticklish kiss.</i>


    <i>Kwanach lifted his gaze and looked at me with his lips slightly parted.</i>


    <i>¡°¡­¡­ must be ticklish.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°¡­¡­.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°¡­¡­.¡±</i>


    <i>This time it wasn¡¯t Kwanach, but my ears that burned hot. Not only my ears but also my face and neck were burning.</i>


    <i>I blinked quickly and wriggled my fingers in Kwanach¡¯s hand. He squeezed my fingers tightly and said.</i>


    <i>¡°Did you not like it?¡±</i>


    <i>His voice was cracked.</i>


    <i>¡°What ¡­¡­?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°The kiss.¡±</i>


    <i>Kwanach answered shortly and leaned his upper body towards me. Close enough to touch my chest. His shadow fell on me.</i>


    <i>I was teasing him earlier, but suddenly the tables were turned. I was driven to the corner of the bench and swallowed hard. It was like I had met a wild ck bear, not a cute little one.</i>


    <i>At any rate, I felt nervous that Kwanach would devour me. I grabbed my dress tightly with my empty hand.</i>


    <i>Kwanach frowned and said,</i>


    <i>¡°You must have hated it because you didn¡¯t answer.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡­¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Did you get goosebumps when I kissed the back of your hand?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°No.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Did you get chilled?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°No, not really.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Then it was good.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Is that what you¡¯re going to tell me¡­.?¡±</i>


    <i>Kwanach gently let go of my hand, and this time he held the tip of my chin.</i>


    <i>I couldn¡¯t help but turn my gaze to look around.</i>


    <i>I didn¡¯t know where those many attendants and knights had gone, but I didn¡¯t see any of them. Perhaps they saw the mood we were in and excused themselves.</i>


    <i>Kwanach let out a hot breath through his nose. He said, still holding my chin.</i>


    <i>¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I do more? I want to kiss your lips.¡±</i>


    <i>I almost hupped in surprise at the straightforwardness of his words. It would be strange not to be surprised when a man with a face like thates up close and asks for a kiss.</i>


    <i>I kept myposure and stared at Kwanach. I could count each of his long, dark eyshes.</i>


    <i>The heat was spreading near my chin where he had grabbed me.</i>


    <i>¡°Are you asking for my permission?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Yes.¡±</i>


    <i>Our faces were too close together already, but Kwanach controlled himself and stopped just before it touched. It was like an animal waiting for a decisivemand.</i>


    <i>I was somehow more embarrassed by his unbursting heat.</i>


    <i>¡°Do you need to ask for permission? We had already done it¡­¡­.kiss.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I didn¡¯t like it much at the wedding.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°¡­¡­.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°It was just one of the mandatory rituals.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°That¡¯s true¡­.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done a proper kiss yet. So I¡¯ll ask you again, can I?¡±</i>


    <i>He was a very clumsy and tough man, I thought.</i>


    <i>With such a covetous look in his eyes, looking right at me and asking so proudly about such a phenomenal appearance, there was no way the word ¡°no¡± was going toe out easily.</i>


    <i>I grabbed my knees tightly with both hands. The lower part of my waist was numb. I was afraid of being eaten by Kwanach, but I nodded quietly without realizing it.</i>


    <i>¡°Ugh¡­.. ¡°</i>


    <i>Just as I gave my faintest sign of agreement, Kwanach turned his chin and kissed me.</i>


    <i>A rough, unrelenting kiss.</i>


    <i>Before I knew it, the hand that was supporting my chin had fallen, and was now firmly supporting my back. With a twist of his chin this way and that, Kwanach wrapped his lips around my lower lip and glided up to my upper lip.</i>


    <i>His body scent gripped me intensely. I lost all strength in my body. If it hadn¡¯t been for Kwanach supporting my back, my upper body would have gone straight backwards.</i>


    <i>I closed my eyes so tightly that they tingled around my eyes, and I struggled to follow his kiss. When I felt suffocated, I breathed a few times through my nose.</i>


    <i>At a certain moment, Kwanach started touching my lips with the tip of his tongue. I was surprised at how hot and damp it felt, and when I gently opened my lips, his tongue dug inside without any hesitation.</i>


    <i>It was a hard, messy kiss, like a vow shared in this lifetime. Each time his tongue stirred inside me, I felt a little hotter.</i>


    <i><i>¡®He said it¡¯s his first time.¡¯</i></i>


    <i>I thought to myself as I felt like I was flying white.</i>


    <i>Kwanach said he didn¡¯t have any sexual rtions before, but how did he know how to kiss like this?</i>


    <i>I could at least tell that he was a good kisser, even if there was noparison.</i>


    <i>His tongue naturally wrapped around my clenched tongue and tugged. Heat surged through my body as the kiss gained strength.</i>


    <i>Just as my head was about to explode and I thought, ¡°I¡¯m going to copse,¡± Kwanach parted his lips and gently stepped back.</i>


    <i><i>¡®Is it over?¡¯</i></i>


    <i>I opened my eyes, which had been closed stupidly tight. There, in a distance less than a finger¡¯s length away, were Kwanach¡¯s ck eyes.</i>


    <i>¡°Usphere.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°¡­¡­ Yes.</i>


    <i>¡°Breathe.Your face is red.¡±</i>


    <i>Kwanach gently stroked my cheek with the palm of his hand. The slightest touch was now so stimting that my lower back was prickling.</i>


    <i>¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to breathe. I¡¯m so out of my mind¡­¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Do it every day and you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Every day?¡±</i>


    <i>Kwanach only moved one eyebrow as if it was natural.</i>


    <i>¡°I think I¡¯d go crazy doing this every day.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Why?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel dizzy and feverish¡­¡­..¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Do you hate it?¡±</i>


    <i>It was my first unfamiliar sensation, but it seemed to be far from an unpleasant emotion.</i>


    <i>I thought for a moment and shook my head.</i>


    <i>¡°No, I don¡¯t hate it.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s try it again.¡±</i>


    <i>¡°What? ¡­.Uh.¡±</i>


    <i>Before I could say anything else, Kwanach turned his chin and came at me again. I was able to ce my lips on his more naturally than before. I think I was getting a little used to the sensation of his tongue inside me.</i>


    <i>Kwanach now gave me room to breathe, gently stroking my back from time to time. When I took a big breath through my nose, Kwanach¡¯s scent entered deep into my body along with the smell of fresh grass.</i>


    <i>My body felt heavy with rising heat, but at some point I felt like my body was going to soar upwards, fluffy as a feather.</i>


    <i>The second kisssted much longer than the first. Kwanach I would improve, but it was because I endured longer than the first time.</i>


    <i>But by the time we finished kissing, I was almost on the verge of falling down. I was so lost in my head that I couldn¡¯t lift a finger.</i>


    <i>¡°Let¡¯s get some rest.¡±</i>


    <i>I nodded, unable to respond to Kwanach¡¯s words.</i>


    <i>When he saw me wobbling, he must have decided that I wasn¡¯t going to make it, because he quickly lifted me up in his arms.</i>


    <i>¡°Kwanach¡­¡­.¡±</i>


    <i>I didn¡¯t have the energy to say, ¡°I want to get off, there are too many people.¡± So I just curled my shoulders and leaned against his chest.</i>


    <i>I went straight to the bedroom with Kwanach holding me.</i>


    <i>* * *</i>


    <i>Diaquit red at the artifact in frustration. He told Usphere to go to the Empire and contact him within a few days, but he hadn¡¯t heard from Usphere yet.</i>


    <i>After Usphere left, the Achaia Royal Court was in a flurry of activity andmotion.</i>


    <i>Thanks to the Empire¡¯s firm support of troops in exchange for the marriage alliance, there was no problem with border protection, but everyone missed Usphere, who had been their spiritual support.</i>


    <i>¡°Everyone¡¯s talking about Usphere, Usphere, Usphere. Ungrateful thing.¡±</i>


    <i>No one supported him that much, who had regted this country for several years in ce of his sick father, they were only looking up to the little girl who was lucky enough to be an Awakener.</i>


    <i>Diaquit clenched his fist. His gnarled fingernails pressed against the skin of his palm.</i>


    <i>¡°Be patient, be patient. She¡¯s the woman who¡¯ll clean upter anyway.¡±</i>


    <i>Actually, Diaquit wanted to go to war right now. But his ¡®partners¡¯ held him back, trying to use Usphere to make their preparations more thorough.</i>


    <i>¡°Cowards. Is the First Emperor that scary?¡±</i>


    <i>What is it with that lowly ve? It¡¯s just that he had a bit of luck in building up the ¡®myth of the undefeated¡¯ this whole time.</i>


    <i>Diaquit didn¡¯t approve of Kwanach. He was so caught up in the ambivalence of inferiority and electability that he had lost all objectivity.</i>


    <i>He was convinced that the Northern Alliance would win the war against the Empire. He believed that his ascension to the throne was a foreseen future, and at every turn he imagined himself as emperor.</i>


    <i>¡°I can¡¯t lose. I just made partners.¡±</i>


    <i>Just then, the artifact lit up. Diaquit thought it was from Usphere, but it was from someone more familiar.</i>


    <i>It was his partner, with whom he had made a n to swallow the continent.</i>


    <i>Diaquit raised a corner of his mouth in a grimace and picked up the artifact. Soon the artifact was glowing with a white light, and a wee voice came out.</i>


    <i>[It¡¯s been a while.]</i>


    <i>¡°Yes, how are you?¡±</i>

 Chapter 27

    <h2>Chapter 27</h2>


    ¡°Yes. Everything is fine.¡±


    Diaquit spoke, looking at the artifact with interest.


    ¡°Contact artifacts are amazing every time I use it. I can¡¯t believe we can talk like we¡¯re right next to each other.¡±


    Goddess Fahar¡¯s Grace.


    Magic was truly a wonder. Although magic has disappeared slowly in the human continent.


    [By the way, have you been able to get in touch with the Empress?]


    ¡°Not yet. I wonder what she¡¯s still up to.¡±


    Diaquit clicked his tongue.


    [She¡¯s just arrived in the empire, so she must be restless. By the way, are you sure that the princess is on our side? I¡¯ve heard that she is very close to the First Emperor.]


    ¡°It can¡¯t be true. How could the First Emperor be with such a wooden stone wife?¡±


    [ording to the rumors in the Imperial Pce, yes.]


    ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like?¡±


    Diaquit stroked his chin twice with his hand.


    ording to Diaquit, Usphere was clueless about how to be cute or seductive. Her face itself¡­


    The first Emperor must have held all kinds of women, but is he really impressed by Usphere? Diaquit thought it would never happen.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be bullying her, but he does seem to be a cker who is trying to be polite to his wife. Anyway, don¡¯t worry too much about Usphere. We have our people nted in the Imperial Pce.¡±


    [But if it bes a problem¡­.]


    ¡°You can take care of it.¡±


    [Are you okay with that?]


    ¡°You thought I have brother-sister affection? A great man has to do big things, I have to be prepared to give up at least my bloodline.¡±


    [I understand.]


    But more importantly, tell me what¡¯s going on with the experiment.¡±


    Diaquit focused on the man¡¯s voice over the artifact with great interest. His heart throbbed with anticipation.


    With a little more patience, he really felt like this continent was going to be in his hands.


    * * * *


    The next morning. I caught myself in a daze and blinked my eyes. I was sure I was awake, but I felt like I was in a dream.


    <i>¡®He said he was not good at it, but it was all a lie¡­¡¯</i>


    I still haven¡¯t gotten back the feeling that I leftst night while having a proper first kiss with Kwanach. Thanks to him, after I changed my clothes, I immediately copsed and went to sleep. It was a great stimulus for me, as I was ignorant in this area.


    Kwanach said we would do it every day.<i>¡®So we¡¯ll be kissing again this evening?¡¯</i>


    I couldn¡¯t help but touch my lips with my fingertips. They felt a little fuller than usual.


    <i>¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m advertising that we¡¯ve kissed¡­.¡¯</i>


    The servants probably had all seen use into the bedroom yesterday with Kwanach holding me in his arms. What would the people at the Imperial Pce think?


    <i>¡®No, more importantly, why was I so out of my mind when we kissed?¡¯</i>


    As I remembered, my face was burning with fever. I pped my cheek a couple of times and shook my head from side to side.


    <i>¡®Don¡¯t think about it.¡¯</i>


    I finally regained myposure, pulled on the rope, and called for Marianne.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you wanted to see me?¡±


    Marianne walked in, looking every inch her usual self.


    ¡°Marianne. Tell His Majesty that I won¡¯t be able to dine with him today, I¡¯ll be busy until noon.¡±


    I was d I was busy. I didn¡¯t know how to face Kwanach in this state. I vowed to get yesterday¡¯s kiss out of my head as I busied myself here and there, taking care of what needed to be done.


    Marianne spoke in a polite manner.


    ¡°Yes. I understand. Do you have an itinerary?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. You¡¯reing with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard yet? His Majesty gave his permission yesterday. Your sister, Edith, cane to the pce.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you certain, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also asked Simon at the Imperial Pce to examine Edith, and get her medicine too if possible. It has been decided, I want you to bring her here today as soon as possible. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, thank you for your help!¡±


    Marianne lost herposure at that moment and knelt down.


    Startled, I stood up from the bed and approached her.


    ¡°Marianne, you don¡¯t have to do this. Get up.¡±


    ¡°¡®Thank you very much, Your Majesty. Actually, my sister is only sixteen, and I¡¯ve always been concerned about leaving her alone in the hospital ward.. ¡­.¡±


    Marianne remained on her knees, looking up at me with a tear-stained face.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I have done to receive such kindness. And you¡¯re going to give my sister medicine too¡­ thank you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that this country evaluates people based on their abilities rather than their upation or rank. His Majesty has said that you are a very capable person, so I just want to help you.¡±


    Marianne was definitely someone I had to have on my side. If I could even help her sister while I was at it, I would be very pleased.


    Marianne rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand, wiping away the tears before they could spill. Then she got up and opened her mouth while bowing her head.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I will serve you with all my heart.¡±


    Marianne spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never actually told you this before. Before you came to our empire, there was someone who secretly contacted me.¡±


    In a cautious voice, Marianne confided in me what she had experienced. The information matched everything I saw through the memory of the nts in the greenhouse garden.


    I asked her when and where she and the man had had their tangent and what they had talked about. ¡­¡­¡­ I couldn¡¯t find any lies in her words.


    It seemed that Marianne had decided to give herself to me. Having her on my side would make this unfamiliar life in the pce that much easier.


    I listened intently to Marianne¡¯s story and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me, Marianne.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty. I will endure it even if you punish me for straying even a little.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to punish you. They threatened your sister¡¯s life, and you have every right to be troubled. I admire you for not falling for it right there in that situation.¡±


    ¡°I am grateful for Your Majesty¡¯s kindness. But I¡¯m really ready to take any punishment¡­..¡±


    ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s okay. So the person who contacted you is Baron Edwin?¡±


    It was an unfamiliar name to me. Edwin wasn¡¯t famous enough to get the word out on the northern end.


    ¡°What did Edwin was after when he approached you? What do you know about him?¡±


    Marianne bowed her head deeply and gave me the information she had.


    She was quite familiar with the imperial aristocracy and the political disputes concerning them. She was familiar with the various rumors that circted within the pce.


    Baron Edwin. The public¡¯s opinion of him was as follows.


    An opportunist. A man too ipetent to be worthy of restraint.


    During the Pernen dynasty, which was overthrown by Kwanach, he remained confined to his own territory. He was hated by the king of the time. This made Edwin resentful, and he supported Kwanach during the Revolution.


    It wasn¡¯t because he agreed with Kwanach¡¯s revolutionary ideals and values. Of course, Kwanach could not have known that.


    He was on the list of meritorious persons who had founded the country, but he was not recognized for his service.


    ¡°Rumor has it that he dislikes Baron Oslin Beinard very much.¡±


    ¡°Beinard? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because Lord Beinard refused the title when the Radon Empire was founded. Even though he had done the greatest service in the revolution, he refused to ept any title.¡±


    It was strange that Oslin, a meritorious contributor to the founding of the empire, was still a baron, but that he had deliberately refused the title.


    However, it was soon understood why Oslin had made such a choice.


    ¡°The revolution was originally an attempt to break down the excessive privilege of royalty and nobility. ¡­¡­ As a result, he must have thought it was not appropriate to receive a knighthood.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is urate. Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°If Lord Beinard did that first, I¡¯m sure the others would have shown an inclination to im their titles.¡±


    ¡°In return, His Majesty the Emperor gave him a well-deserved mary reward. He seized the estates of noblemen who were stripped of their titles or died during the revolution, and divided them up among the people who had contributed to the founding of the empire. It is known that mining rights were also widely granted.¡±


    The politicalndscape of the Radon Empire was gradually changing.


    During the Pernen dynasty, the power of a nobleman was determined by what title he held.


    In the time of the Kwanach, it changed. The money earned from the ability to manage a fiefdom was more important than anything else. The prestige of a nobleman also depended on how rich his fiefdom was. The value of substance took precedence over honor.


    Baron Edwin failed to manage his estates and wentpletely bankruptst year. Instead of paying off his debts, he returned the estates to the imperial¡¯s ownership.


    ¡°So now he spends his time in the capital, working as a bureaucrat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s only the eighth grade bureaucracy.¡±


    The Radon Empire has returned to a thoroughlypetency-based bureaucracy.


    People could take bureaucratic exams and were divided into sses ording to their performance. ss 1 was the highest position, and ss 10 was the lowest.


    There were very few noblemen who would stay in the 8th grade position. No matter how much there was no discrimination based on status, they would have grown up with a higher quality of education thanmoners.


    The fact that Edwin was an eighth-grade bureaucrat proved that he was particrly ipetent among the nobility.


    ¡°Baron Edwin says that his downfall is all Lord Beinard¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°He was in sympathy with the revolution to win titles and honors, and the results were not that great. Besides, he went bankrupt. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with the fact that he was not recognized as a contributor to the founding of the country.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty should have already provided him with enough money andnd. Isn¡¯t it because of his own ipetence that he couldn¡¯t manage it properly and went bankrupt? It¡¯s really pathetic.¡±


    Is Edwin really holding a grudge only against Oslin? His frustration could have spread to the entirety of Kwanach and Radon nations. He was a man who did not look for fault in himself, but med others unconditionally.


    I need to get to know this Edwin person and find out why he wanted to spy on me.


    It was suspicious of a fallen nobleman who had lost all hisnds to act alone. The man didn¡¯t even have the guts to do that from what I¡¯ve heard so far.


    As Marianne guessed, there must be someone behind Edwin. Edwin was just a tail.


    I was considering all the possibilities.


    Marianne opened her mouth cautiously.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if you agree¡­..¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be a double agent.¡±

 Chapter 28

    <h2>Chapter 28</h2>


    I was briefly puzzled by Marianne¡¯s suggestion to be a double agent.


    Marianne continued calmly.


    ¡°If we let the outside world know about this, we may not be able to get to the bigger picture.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you have a point. I¡¯ve chosen people to do this job that I¡¯m willing to discard at any time. Edwin will have to take the me for all of this and the real power behind him wille out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I will pretend to ept his proposal to be a spy and gain Baron Edwin¡¯s trust. We¡¯ll know more precisely what their intentions are.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could get you to do that, but it would be too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Your Majesty cares for me so much. If there are any forces that wish to harm you, I will not spare it and pursue them to the end.¡±


    Marianne said with a quiet and serious face. Her face contained an unfeigned expression.


    I approached Marianne and gently held her by the shoulders. Her stiffened shoulders flinched in surprise.


    ¡°I appreciate your loyalty, but take care of myself. If at any time you feel that you are in danger, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Marianne nodded, but her determined face looked unlikely to hear my dissuasion.


    <i>¡®I don¡¯t want Marianne to get hurt.¡¯</i>


    Suddenly the sight of blood I had seen in my previous life stirred in my mind.


    <i>¡®Is Edwin the one Diaquit sent because he didn¡¯t trust me? Or there may be other forces in the Empire who are targeting me.¡¯</i>


    While spending a few days with Kwanach, my loose spirit seemed to be firming up.


    It was the tenderness with which Kwanach showered me. Its sweetness and radiance. The tension that I had forgotten for a while, drunk on it, reared its head again.


    Just because my marriage to Kwanach had gone more smoothly than expected, it didn¡¯t mean that all my problems had disappeared. I wasn¡¯t sure about the political situation in the Radon Empire, so I couldn¡¯t easily deal with the danger.


    I patted Marianne gently on the shoulder and said.


    ¡°I still need to meet the people who are currently in power in this country.¡±


    ¡°Do you want a seat? What kind of seat would you like?¡±


    ¡°I would like you to act in a less politically conspicuous manner first.¡±


    ¡°I heard that there is a tea party meeting where the nobles belonging to the Imperial Council meet on a regr basis. How about meeting with those nobledies first?¡±


    A smile naturally appeared on my lips at Marianne¡¯s clever suggestion.


    The Radon Imperial Council was made up of representatives from all walks of life, with a total of twenty people. There were exactly the same number of 10 nobles, and 10moners.


    In order to enact a neww, at least thirteen of them must agree to it. Each time in the outer y, the political struggle between the various sses was fierce.


    The noblewomen would surely know a lot of information.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It would be better to meet the nobledies first, as it¡¯s a part of the social activities. We¡¯ll have it in the annex in the near future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have it ready in a few days, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Your presence is very reassuring. It seems I have many more requests in the future.¡±


    They were words said from the heart, without any embellishment.


    I could see why Kwanach had assigned Marianne as my personal maid. She was more than just a maid. She was an excellent source of information, and also seemed to be a capable secretary.


    No amount of effort would be spared to get such a person on my side. I said, looking at her with smiling eyes.


    ¡°Marianne. Shall we go and pick up your sister then?¡±


    * * *


    When we arrived at the imperial pce clinic, Simon rushed out to greet us.


    ¡°Wa, Empress, Your Majesty¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Simon. Did you get my message? I need your help with something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m at your service! You said her name was Edith. She¡¯sing today.¡±


    Simon stammered with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    ¡°I heard she has sclerosis.¡±


    At the mention of the name of the disease, Marianne, who was standing next to me, flinched.


    Sclerosis, abnormal hardening of body tissue.


    Suddenly, it was a disease that had been urring all over the human continent for several years, and there was no known cause. There was still no cure for the disease. However, a drug has been developed to stop the symptoms.


    The true identity of the disease has not been revealed, but a wizard has developed a medicine for sclerosis. And he was selling the medicine exclusively through thergest upper tier of the human continent, the Guilier Upper Tier.


    The ingredients of the medicine were made public, but no one could easily imitate its production. The reason was that magic power was needed to make the medicine. It was also not clear what method was used to infuse the magic power.


    As a result, the cost of the sclerosis medicine has gone uppletely.


    Marianne¡¯s sry was not small, but she was not a noble with a fiefdom, so she didn¡¯t have enough to pay for the medicine.


    However, if her sister stopped taking medication for more than a month, her body started to harden like a stone. Marianne should have brought the medicine to Edith even if she had to force herself to do so by now.


    I stepped closer to Simon and lowered my voice to ask.


    ¡°Simone. Can you make medicine for sclerosis?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what? That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ll need mana, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll supply it to you. I just need to figure out how to inject mana. Is it possible?¡±


    ¡°No..yes¡­¡­.¡±


    Simon ruffled his disheveled red hair.


    ¡°I was actually a little curious about sclerosis, so I did some research on it. The materials in the potion were slightly deformed, not like in their natural state. It¡¯s because of the magic power, but I don¡¯t know anything about magic, so I couldn¡¯t test it. If Your Majesty can help me, I¡¯ll try to study it properly.¡±


    Simon, who had been slumping his shoulders and stammering, instantly changed when he spoke about medicine.


    He spoke much faster and more urately than usual, and his eyes, which had always wavered with anxiety, stood firm.


    ¡°I understand. I look forward to working with you, Simon. If you seed, you will be able to help a lot of people suffering from sclerosis.¡±


    ¡°Huh, but it will take some time to develop¡­¡­ There¡¯s no guarantee that I¡¯ll seed, either.¡±


    Simon murmured, showing his usual timidity again.


    ¡°No, I believe in you. You have a natural talent and you can do it. If there is anything you need, just let me know. I can help you in many ways.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, thank you for your help!¡±


    That was when Simon stared at me, his green eyes sparkling. I heard the news that a carriage had arrived in front of the Imperial Pce Medical Clinic.


    It was the carriage of Marianne¡¯s sister Edith, who had left the sanatorium on the outskirts of the capital.


    Soon Edith came into the clinic with several knights. I knew she was Edith without introduction. She looked exactly like her sister, Marianne.


    ¡°Empress.¡±


    ¡°You must be Edith.¡±


    I stepped in front of Edith and looked at her.


    She was smaller than the average 16 years old, perhaps because she had been ill for many years. I wasn¡¯t a tall person either, but she was certainly smaller than I was.


    Everything else looked exactly like Marianne. She has brown hair and amber eyes. Even her rigid posture and calm, cool impression.


    ¡°Edith, you must have been surprised to suddenly be called the Imperial Pce like this. From now on, you will be spending your time not in the sanatorium, but here, at the Imperial Pce Medical Clinic. You will be able to see your sister whenever you wish.¡±


    The hard expression on Edith¡¯s face wavered slightly as I continued to speak. Edith averted her gaze and looked carefully at her sister Marianne. The look in her eyes was still incredulous.


    Marianne, on Edith¡¯s behalf, bowed deeply and said to me.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty ¡­¡­!¡±


    I replied with a smile.


    ¡°Marianne, it¡¯s been a long time since you two have seen each other, so don¡¯t worry about me and catch up. I¡¯ll go talk to Simon.¡±


    I stepped back so that the sisters could talk as much as they wanted.


    Once I was far enough away, Marianne finally gave Edith a hug. Before I knew it, Edith, who was standing stiffly, started sobbing like a child in her sister¡¯s arms.


    <i>¡®I¡¯m d I helped them. I hope the medicine will work.¡¯</i>


    I followed Simon into hisb. Some of the guards were outside the door.


    The inside of theb was cluttered. All kinds of books and papers were piled up like mountains. It looked like a schr¡¯s room, even though Simon had said he would be doing various medical research in addition to his practice.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, well, it¡¯s about medicine. Oh, I¡¯m sorry to show you such a disgusting ce. I¡¯m sorry, if the Emperor sees this, he¡¯s going to want to know about all the, all the¡­¡­.¡±


    Simon shuddered as he remembered Kwanach.


    ¡°Has he seen all this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°He said you can memorize everything you¡¯ve seen just once. That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not much..¡±


    Simon smiled broadly. He was weak forpliments anyway.


    ¡°Well, wait a minute.¡±


    Simon scrambled and began to clean up the scattered papers on the one armchair in the room.


    ¡°There are some books on sclerosis. Huh, would you like to read one?¡±


    ¡°I will. If I don¡¯t understand something, can I ask you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Please feel free to ask me anything at ¡­¡­!¡±


    I chuckled and sat down in the chair.


    At first, I thought of making a sclerosing potion for the purpose of pining over Marianne. But even if that wasn¡¯t the only reason, I couldn¡¯t keep quiet about the situation of using magic to rake in the profits.


    <i>¡®If I seed in making the medicine, I will have to supply it at a low price, especially to themoners.¡¯</i>


    I heard that there are sometimes people who can¡¯t afford the cost of the medicine, and their bodies be as hard as stone, and they just die.


    I was the Empress of Radon now, and I wanted to use my power to help this country. No, it was a position that obligated me to do so.


    Furthermore, if the imperial family took the lead in distributing the sclerosis medicine, the support of the people would be greater.


    <i>¡®I¡¯m sure Kwanach would be pleased.¡¯</i>


    The train of thought naturally reached Kwanach. And I touched my lips unknowingly, but retracted my hand in a panic, aware of Simon.


    * * *


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I thought you would be pleased to see me try to develop the medicine¡­¡±


    That night, as I was having dinner with Kwanach, I was puzzled by his unexpected reaction.

 Chapter 29

    <h2>Chapter 29</h2>


    ***


    ¡°To develop the medicine, it needs mana. What are you going to do if your body gets overwhelmed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful not to overdo it.¡±


    Kwanach clenched his lips, feeling frustrated.


    I persuaded him in bewilderment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the number of people suffering from sclerosis is increasing. But we don¡¯t know the cause of the onset of the disease, and the cost of the medicine is too high for themon people to afford.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that if Simon and I work together to research and learn more about sclerosis, it will help the Empire.¡±


    I looked at Kwanach anxiously, but he didn¡¯t make eye contact with me at all. His lips were tense, and the veins on his neck popped up.


    Kwanach , who had been silent for a while with a troubled look on his face, said in a faint voice.


    ¡°¡­.. I didn¡¯t bring you here to work. You don¡¯t have to suffer.¡±


    Hardship? What is hardship?


    I didn¡¯t understand what he was saying right away, so I just blinked.


    Being held dead and having to spend all those years as a ghost, that was hardship.


    The rest of the world was falling apart and there was nothing I could do about it. I was nothing. ¡­¡­ The heavy sense of helplessness I felt at that time was still fresh in my mind.


    Inparison, now that I am alive, no matter what I do, even if the process would be painful, I wouldn¡¯t call it hardship.


    ¡°You only have to enjoy the good things and see the good things. Just being in this pce is enough. You don¡¯t have to make any effort to be useful to this country.¡±


    Kwanach seemed nervous. This man was like a flimsy piece of ss that would break if I touched it.


    ¡°Kwanach. I¡¯m doing this because I want to.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me not to do anything? I don¡¯t want to. If there is something I have to work on, I will. I¡¯m an empress. I want to be responsible for my position.¡±


    ¡°Usphere.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange that I¡¯m the only one who gets what¡¯s good from you¡­I am not a doll.¡±


    It was quiet, but spewing out words without a break. It sounded like we were having a fight.


    Kwanach examined me with his dark eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯ve always been stronger than I thought.¡±


    Always?


    Strangely enough, I flinched at Kwanach¡¯s tone and the look in his eyes, as if he had known me for a long time.


    ¡°But this time I won¡¯t back down, Usphere.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s gaze sank lower.


    I flinched and gripped the hem of my dress.


    He wasn¡¯t as kind as he usually was. He looked as strong as when I first met him on our wedding day. There was also a hint of sharpness in his dark eyes.


    Why would someone who had always made an effort to fit in with mee on so strong just now? I couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Kwanach said aloud.


    ¡°Do you know that the medicine for sclerosis is distributed in Guilier Upper Tier? Even I, the emperor, can¡¯t even peek at it. It¡¯s a ce that is in charge of trade with other races as well.¡±


    ¡°Trade with other races?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the most influential group on the continent. They¡¯ve be richer by selling sclerosis drugs at a high price, and I don¡¯t think they¡¯d want to give up that golden goose.¡±


    I could see what Kwanach was worried about.


    If the Guilier people knew that I was going to try to break the form for the drug, they wouldn¡¯t be sitting still.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just leave it like this, can we? We have an ever-increasing number of citizens suffering from sclerosis. ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Even the administrative bureau is aware of the seriousness of the situation and is looking for ways to address it. So you¡¯d better not worry about it any more.¡±


    ¡°The way to do that is¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I said not to worry about it. If you¡¯re doing this because you¡¯re worried about Marianne¡¯s sister, I¡¯ll take care of her medicine bill.¡±


    His voice was crisp and clear, and his eyes refused to let me in.


    <i>¡®Ah¡¯</i>


    Although we were politically married, I vowed to be worthy of the empress¡¯ position.


    I was intoxicated by Kwanach¡¯s kindness and unintentionally hopeful.


    I wanted to help Kwanach. The Radon Empire was an unfamiliar ce, but I wanted to help the people here, just as I did in my homnd. That was all.


    <i>¡®Does Kwanach want me to be quiet?¡¯</i>


    My buoyant feelings turned cold. I couldn¡¯t interrupt Kwanach¡¯s objections with my adamancy. I didn¡¯t want my rtionship with him to go awry.


    No matter how nice Kwanach was, he was the emperor of an empire and I was just a Princess who was sold from a weak country. The fact that I had forgotten for a while remained clear in my mind.


    I said quietly, avoiding Kwanach¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I was just trying to help you.¡±


    My heart ached.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I crossed the line.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I made up an awkward smile, suppressing my bitterness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you couldn¡¯t even eat properly because of all the unnecessary talk. Please eat more.¡±


    ¡°Usphere.¡±


    The quiet Kwanach opened his mouth. I bit my bottom lip gently and bowed my head more deeply.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kwanach sighed long. Then I heard him pushing his chair out.


    I slowly raised my eyes again and saw he walked toward me with a stiff face.


    He must be angry.


    He might have thought I was using him of not taking action when the sclerosis problem was so serious.


    He probably wondered if I had grown horns when I tried to intervene in political affairs even though I was new to thisnd. It seemed I overused his kindness.


    I got up and bowed to him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry. I have no intention of ignoring Your Majesty¡­¡­.¡±


    I was in the middle of continuing my speech, pretending to be calm. Kwanach came in front of me and suddenly got down on one knee and grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Kwanach?¡±


    I was perplexed. I had no idea why the emperor was kneeling. It was fortunate that no one was in the room.


    With a frown, Kwanach held my hand and kissed it.


    ¡°God damn it.¡±


    Kwanach mumbled, resting his cheek on the back of my hand.


    ¡°Oh, get up, please. Why are you on your knees¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling me ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ again? Please don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You seem to have been frightened by my attitude. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I was just¡­¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s voice trembled. I blinked quickly and looked down at Kwanach.


    He was a huge man, despite the fact that he was kneeling on one side. But his strong, broad shoulders were trembling. So did the fingers that had grabbed my hand.


    <i>¡®Wasn¡¯t he angry? It was more like fire¡­¡­.¡¯</i>


    He seemed scared.


    Kwanach let out a damp breath and buried his lips deeper into my palm this time.


    ¡°Usphere? I¡¯m ¡­¡­¡­. I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You didn¡¯t cross the line. If you help us, we might be able to make a drug for sclerosis. I know that. But¡­I was afraid that you might get involved in some evil while doing so, I just can¡¯t stand the thought of it¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach spat out more and more words in a worried tone. He was having a hard time breathing.


    I panicked at Kwanach¡¯s unexpected reaction and crouched down to meet his gaze. The skirt of my dress fluttered out to the side like a wave.


    Kwanach, who had been nuzzling his face in my palm, slowly raised his head. His eyes were red. His lips, which were slightly open, were quivering with a shaky breath.


    Drenched in fear. He was not a man as fancy and strong as the sun god.


    I didn¡¯t know what drove Kwanach this hard, but I felt like I had to soothe him.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll get injured in a conflict of interest or a political dispute? Is that why you told me not to worry about it?¡±


    Kwanach just nodded. He was older than me, and only now did he seem vulnerable.


    ¡°Why are you worried? You can protect me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m reassured by the mere thought of you.¡±


    Stunned for a moment, Kwanach grabbed my shoulders firmly with both hands. Fierce emotion shed in his dark eyes.


    ¡°I ¡­¡­¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s suppressed voice carried on, barely a syble at a time.


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting you. But what if I fail.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I may or may not be able to protect you. ¡­.¡±


    He looked like he was about to start crying. Kwanach pulled me tightly into his arms.


    I was buried in his embrace.


    Thump, thump, Kwanach¡¯s heartbeat rang in my ears. It was very fast and unsteady. His body temperature was so hot that I could tell he was very agitated.


    I hesitated and ced my hand on Kwanach¡¯s back. His breathing became louder, and his back went up and down roughly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to fail. There is no one in this world stronger than you, Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°No, I have a history. I had to force someone to leave me¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach murmured in a somber voice, as if lost in dark memories.


    The painful life of being a ve. The supreme war that followed. I didn¡¯t know the details of how Kwanach endured those years.


    However, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that he had suffered many losses.


    <i>¡®Was there anything that would hurt more than losing your loved ones?¡¯</i>


    Kwanach exhaled hot breaths and buried his face into my hair. He put more strength into the arms that held me.


    ¡°Usphere, I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±

 Chapter 30

    <h2>Chapter 30</h2>


    ***


    Kwanach¡¯s emotional voice stuck in my head. What could he be so afraid of?


    I had never soothed a man shaking with anxiety before, so I hesitated, unsure of what to do. Kwanach hugged me tightly with more force.


    Kwanach¡¯s chest was so hot and tight, but I just couldn¡¯t push him away. I could feel his body shuddering every now and then.


    I held him for a while and opened my mouth cautiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re worried about, but I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s rugged arms covered mepletely.


    ¡°May I ask what happened in the past?¡±


    Kwanach huffed and let out a long breath. He grabbed the back of my dress tightly. The fabric crumpled under his hand.


    Kwanach didn¡¯t say anything. In the middle of the deep silence, he suddenly let go of me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry to show you my embarrassing appearance.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s jaws were full of strength. His eyes, which had been trembling with anxiety, suddenly became quiet and cold.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this. Please forget it.¡±


    Kwanach helped me stand up.Then he straightened up and took a few steps back from me.


    ¡°I still have some things I haven¡¯t finished, so I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°What? Kwanach¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach turned and walked away. It was obvious that he intended to avoid the subject.


    It seemed that I invaded something confidential about Kwanach. I had never seen him behave so coldly.


    I stood alone for a while, feeling nk.


    * * * *


    Kwanach did note to visit me¡­


    Last night, Iy in bed alone.


    I waited for him, trying to stay awake for a couple hours, only to have the message arrive around midnight that he would not being to the Empress¡¯ bedroom.


    <i>¡®Is he avoiding me?¡¯</i>


    Even though we were only holding hands and lying in the same bed, I seemed to have gotten used to sleeping with him. The bed felt unusually spacious without him.


    I barely slept, and after tossing and turning for a long time until dawn, I finally fell asleep. When I woke up in the morning, there was a stronger chill in the air than usual.


    Somewhat depressed, I finished my breakfast when Marianne brought me some good news.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I contacted Baron Edwin yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Did you find anything?¡±


    Marianne took the risk of bing a double agent in order to expose Baron Edwin¡¯s treachery.


    ¡°All they talked about was keeping an eye on you. I think it¡¯s too early to figure out who¡¯s behind him. He told me to keep him informed of any letters from you.¡±


    ¡°It will take time to gain their trust. Please keep an eye on Baron Edwin while cooperating with him with appropriate lies.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    I thought about Kwanach and tried to concentrate on the several problems that were piling up in front of me.


    <i>¡®I think it¡¯s time to contact Diaquit.¡¯</i>


    Just as Marianne was ying double agent, I needed to throw a suitable false hint at Diaquit.


    After breakfast, I stayed in my bedroom and took out themunication artifact Diaquit had given me.


    When I looked at it, it was just an ordinary pendant. But it allowed me tomunicate with another person who shared the same artifact.


    I injected some magic into the pendant, and the magic in the artifact was immediately activated.


    Buzz. Buzz. The faint vibrations continued.


    I waited patiently, and after a while, I heard a familiar voice in the artifact.


    Diaquit Catatel. The voice of my brother who tried to harm me.


    ¡°When I didn¡¯t hear from you, I thought you were dead.¡±


    The voice through the artifact was much louder than I expected. It was like an echo.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy.¡±


    Just hearing Diaquit¡¯s voice was enough to make me feel queasy. The previous life that I had relied on and followed him seemed so far away.


    ¡°It seems that you and the First Emperor are quite close.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I have a source in the empire.¡±


    The name ¡°Baron Edwin¡± came to mind.


    Did Diaquit order Edwin to keep an eye on me? Of course, I¡¯m not certain yet.


    ¡°What stories have you heard?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the ve turned emperor is more polite than he looks. I don¡¯t know about when it¡¯s just the two of you, but what I know is you¡¯re well taken care of. I used to worry that you would be beaten.¡±


    I felt a pang of disgust when I heard him say something disrespectful about Kwanach.


    How dare he disparage Kwanach? I wanted to argue that my husband was a kind man, unlike my brother, but I held back.


    It was a fake cooperation anyway, I didn¡¯t need to show him that I was close to Kwanach.


    ¡°He¡¯s not as rough as I expected. By the way, who is brother¡¯s source?¡±


    ¡°Why did you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I know who¡¯s on my side?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. You just do what you¡¯re told.¡±


    I bit my bottom lip.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°What is a girl supposed to do when she interferes in politics? Just worry about how to keep the ve from finding out that you are infertile.¡±


    He said in a sarcastic way.


    Diaquit was rubbing me the wrong way on purpose. He must have thought that I had left my homnd and lost my power, and that it was okay to treat me harshly.


    Furthermore, even the Imperial Pce was nted with people from Diaquit¡¯s side. I don¡¯t know who the forces that Diaquit has taken hold of were, but seeing that they were so imposing, they must be quite powerful.


    If I refuse to cooperate or betray them, they may attempt to remove me at any time. I will be the one to be discarded once again, as I was in my previous life.


    In my previous life, my death was used as an excuse for war, a fuse to start a war. There was now against doing so in this life.


    I didn¡¯t want to, but I had to match Diaquit¡¯s mood right now.


    ¡°Okay, so¡­What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I heard the tax reform n is causing a lot of turbulence in the Empire. Do you know anything?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    The Imperial Assembly, which will be held soon, was the biggest topic of conversation in the Imperial Pce.


    I was going to have a tea party tomorrow at my Pce with thedies of the families who had joined the Imperial Assembly. Perhaps the subject of tax reform would be brought up in passing.


    It seemed to be too radical to pass the Imperial Assembly. Unexpectedly, conservative aristocrats seem to be easily persuaded.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Find out what exactly it was that made the conservatives so upset. I don¡¯t know if I can find out from your subject.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to find out or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay.¡±


    ¡°We need to shake things up inside now if we want to copse the empire more easilyter. It will be easiest to create a rift among the conservative aristocracy.¡±


    ¡°The conservatives are those who agree with the basic revolutionary principles of Kwanach. They may sh with Kwanach over some of the issues, but it¡¯s not easy to get them to turn their backspletely on the Radon Empire.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy, so you should help me. What do you know? Stop bragging about him.


    I pressed my forehead with my fingertips. Is the Kingdom of Achaia being governed well by this ego-driven, pony-like man?


    If the continent falls into his hands as Diaquit wishes, the human race may be on the path to decline.


    I sighed and steeled myself.


    ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡±


    ¡°You must also find out Kwanach¡¯s weaknesses.¡±


    I was his weakness.


    The conversation from yesterday shed through my mind. Kwanach¡¯s face was full of fear, as if he was about to break.


    ¡°¡­He seemed like a man with no weakness. He¡¯s perfect in everything.¡±


    ¡°Are you siding with your husband? Tell him to send some more aid to Achaia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m told he¡¯s already sent as much as he promised in the agreement.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to seduce him and take more. Can¡¯t you do that?¡±


    ¡°You told me to avoid night work altogether so he wouldn¡¯t find out I¡¯m infertile.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll try not to say a word. OK. My head hurts when I talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, me too.¡±


    I quickly cut off the magic that had been infusing the pendant.


    If I cooperated with Diaquit to some extent, I would be able to find out who the forces were that had aligned with him, but until then, I resented the fact that I had to ept this paranoia.


    * * *


    After making contact with Diaquit, I headed to the greenhouse garden to recharge.


    I told the attendants I wanted to walk slowly and alone, and they all moved away into the distance.


    Marianne was looking at me with great concern. She had noticed that I was different from my usual.


    I felt depressed about many things. Diaquit was still Diaquit, and the sclerosis medicine was still in my head.


    <i>¡®Edith¡¯s medicine bill will be settled because Kwanach said he would help her.¡¯</i>


    That said, it was dangerous on many levels to go ahead with things on my own, over Kwanach¡¯s objections.


    My rtionship with Kwanach may go awry. In addition, my status was Empress, but I had no connection in this empire yet.


    If I were to do something secretly behind Kwanach¡¯s back, and really get involved in a political conflict of interest as he feared¡­ ¡­.


    At first I was just trying to do something good for my people, but then I felt overwhelmed.


    <i>¡®Will Kwanach just let me sit still in the empress¡¯s seat? What is it that worries him so much?¡¯</i>


    When Kwanach closed his mouth tightly and avoided me, there was nothing I could do.


    As I slowly walked through the greenhouse, trying to ept the energy of the nts, I felt my heart calmer than before. I took a deep breath and let the cool, refreshing air settle deep in my lungs.


    When I headed closer to the nt I had spoken with the other day, to talk to it again.


    I saw arge figure lying on a bench.


    <i>¡®Is he sleeping?¡¯</i>


    A strange man was lying on the bench as if it was his bedroom.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    The sleeping man was wearing an Imperial uniform. It meant that only his identity was certain.


    He had a book open and it covered his face, so I couldn¡¯t see his face. His hair was almost gray to be called silver.


    Therge body that did not fit on the bench indicated that the man trained his body hard.


    ¡®Why would a soldier be in the greenhouse garden of the Imperial Pce¡­..?¡¯


    Besides, he was sleeping too.


    Was it okay to be so free in thend of the Empire? It was suspicious.


    I was about to call for an attendant when the man woke up and stood up, shaking his head, perhaps he felt my presence.


    The book that covered his face fell to the floor.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    The man stared at me with a vague expression. I met his purple eyes.


    His stiff gray hair was quite long and came down close to his shoulders. It looked like it was usually tied up. I saw a hair band fall to the floor.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As I thought, the man bent down and picked up the hair band that fell on the floor.


    He roughly tied his hair up and stepped closer to me. It was a man ofnguid and light appearance.


    As I faced him, I realized the man¡¯srge physique. He wasn¡¯t as huge as Kwanach, but he was definitely big.


    I opened my mouth, trying not to show signs of nervousness.


    ¡°Who are you to upy the Imperial garden like it was your private property?¡±


    ¡°Who is thisdy?¡±


    The man scratched his head.


    My face hardened at the man¡¯s rude attitude. I didn¡¯t have to act coercive in my position as empress, but I also had no reason to be ignored.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better be polite.¡±


    ¡°Well, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Usphere Catatel Radon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Radon? Oh.¡±


    The man was dazed, but he smiled faintly as if he had realized something.


    ¡°You are the new Empress of the Sun Empire.¡±


    The man¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t change much despite the fact that he knew I was the Empress.


    ¡®What in the world are you doing here?¡¯


    He bowed to greet me, but his gestures were exaggerated, making him look like a ridiculous actor.


    The man took another step closer to me with a curious smile on his face. I frowned and scowled at him.


    ¡°Reveal your affiliation and name.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m a veteran, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Veteran?¡±


    ¡°Should I say ¡°reservist¡±? I just came back to the Imperial Pce and submitted my resignation. I don¡¯t know if the feisty emperor will ept my resignation.¡±


    He will be free to behave as he pleases with me, the ounder empress. I understood that but how could he talk about the emperor in a disrespectful way? Just as I was about to speak sternly, the man revealed his name.


    I will understand in a hundred steps. Handu, just as I was about to say sternly, ¡°How can you even be an emperor¡­¡± the man revealed my name.


    ¡°This little fellow¡¯s name is Jaxor, Your Majesty.¡±


    Jaxor. It was a name I knew.


    It was a name that anyone with even a passing interest in continental affairs could not fail to recognize.


    Kwanach, the leader of the Southern Revolution, has a right arm and a left arm. One was Baron Oslin Beinard, a strategist, and the other was Jaxor, a ve soldier like Kwanach.


    It was this man who was now facing me.


    In particr, Jaxor said that he and Kwanach were like brothers. They have lived in very in the same ce, sharing the same hardships since they were four years old.


    There were dozens of bards alone that recited their deeds. Of course, some of them were different from reality, and some of them were a bit exaggerated mixed in.


    ¡°¡­.. You¡¯re Lord Jaxor?¡±


    ¡°No knighthood, so no need to call me Lord, Your Majesty. You can just call me Jaxor.¡±


    As Oslin refused a noble knighthood, Jaxor wasn¡¯t knighted either.


    However, he was the generalmander of the Imperial Central Army. He wasn¡¯t just a nobody.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re a veteran. Did you tell His Majesty you were leaving the army? Why?¡±


    ¡°You seem to know me.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s rare to find anyone on the continent who doesn¡¯t know the name Jaxor.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    Jaxorughed, raising his eyebrows. He was like a man who didn¡¯t know how to be serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m just tired of military life, that¡¯s all. I just want to take a break. I can hang out with the beautifuldies. Isn¡¯t my face too good to rot on the battlefield?¡±


    He said jokingly, but it was true that he was quite a handsome man.


    Of course he wasn¡¯t my taste. I preferred a man who was more solid and discreet than this casual and pleasant one.


    ¡®Like Kwanach¡­¡¯


    After a stream of thought, I felt a little embarrassed. I made an effort to put the name Kwanach out of my mind and cleared my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure His Majesty is very worried that you¡¯re going to retire.¡±


    ¡°Haha. No, we¡¯ve just been through a lot¡­. ¡­No, he scolded me. He said that I should stay at the Imperial Pce and talk some more.¡±


    ¡°I hope you change your mind. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a very dependable person.¡±


    ¡°Really? Haha. I suppose so.¡±


    Jaxor took another step closer to me, tilted his head. The distance between us was so close that it became ufortable.


    He stared at me, his purple eyes shining.


    ¡°By the way, ¡­¡­ the Empress seemed to be quite attentive to our Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean to be presumptuous, but it was a political marriage that might have been quite humiliating for the Achaia kingdom. Besides, Kwana¡­¡­ No, His Majesty is a little blunt. Especially for women, that brutality is beyond description.¡±


    What I heard from Jaxor about Kwanach was quite different from what I knew.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he was cruel to women. I guess it was because he was big and fierce. Kwanach had always been kind to me. Sometimes he spoke poorly, but his true nature was kindness.


    ¡°I thought that being an empress was a daunting task.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. His Majesty is very sweet and kind.¡±


    ¡°Sweet? Him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Of all the people I know, the one who is the furthest from kindness is the Emperor. Perhaps you are not threatened in any way, are you?¡±


    ¡°Threats?¡±


    Jaxor whispered to me in a low voice.


    ¡°Just in case, just in case. After all, he¡¯s not very good with women. No matter how good a friend and emperor he is, if he¡¯s rough with you¡­ ¡­I won¡¯t leave him alone.¡±


    Jaxorughed, flexing his eyes. It was a friendly smile with eyes, but I was very offended.


    No matter how close he was with the emperor, I couldn¡¯t stand the way he spoke ill of Kwanach.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know how kind he is when you say you¡¯re close to Kwanach.¡±


    Of course, at first I also thought that Kwanach might treat me rudely. But it was all misconceptions and prejudices.


    It was the same when I talked to Diaquit earlier¡­ ¡­I got angry when he said bad things about Kwanach.


    I didn¡¯t know why I felt that way. It was not like they were talking bad about me.


    I had pain in my chest where the difort was settled. I stared at Jaxor, my brow furrowed and my chin lifted.


    ¡°Jaxor, you¡¯re being rude.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ¡­¡­I see my words have offended you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Very much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Emperor and I have been too close since we were very young. Especially since Lord Bayard and I used to tease him about his wooden stone insensitivity.¡±


    Jaxor kept smiling at me, apologizing honestly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how you two y when you¡¯re with each other. But it is in impolite to speak of my husband in such a manner in my presence.¡±


    Jaxor has now shown a little embarrassment.


    ¡°His Majesty is a very kind man. I couldn¡¯t imagine he¡¯s being rough. In fact, he has been very considerate of me. So I hope you won¡¯t say something like that again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, once again, I apologize. I didn¡¯t expect you two to be so close already.¡±


    ¡°Also, would you mind stepping back? It¡¯s too close.¡±


    ¡°Wow, haha, I¡¯m sorry. I have a habit of approaching beautiful women when I see them.¡±


    Jaxor scratched his cheek and quickly stepped back. He had a more polite gesture and a more serious face than before.


    He said in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re satisfied with your marriage in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. The Emperor is a perfect and kind husband in every way. I have great respect and care for His Majesty.¡±


    Kwanach may have been rough with women in the past, but Jaxor¡¯s attitude of teasing him about it in front of me was offensive.


    That¡¯s when I deliberately praised Kwanach with more exaggeration.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of someone coughing behind me. I panicked because it was a familiar sound.


    When I turned my head, I saw Kwanach standing there, his face all red and hot.


    ¡°Ah ¡­..Kwanach?¡±


    Kwanach gestured for the people behind him to leave and approached Jaxor.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Did you hear that? Oh my God.¡±


    Jaxor raised his chin and said it proudly in front of Kwanach, and Kwanach¡¯s face seemed to heat up.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Your Majesty? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a busy time for you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m, uh, well¡­¡­¡±


    Kwanach was clearly ufortable. He touched his neck and continued stammering again.


    ¡°You two just meet coincidentally¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Jaxor smirked and asked as if he wanted my confirmation.


    I was too embarrassed to make eye contact with Kwanach, so I kept my head down and remained silent.


    ¡°Just so you know, I came here because I was curious¡­and I¡¯m definitely not trying to eavesdrop. ¡­¡­.¡±


    I knew it, Kwanach heard it all. I held my breath as I felt my face start to warm up.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Jaxorughed out loud and said.


    ¡°You might see the Empress sooner orter. What are you so worried about that you came here so out of breath? What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking because you don¡¯t know?


    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know, so I¡¯m asking.¡±


    ¡°Think of your past behavior, you yboy.¡±


    ¡°What would I do to the Empress? I have no taste for messing with my friend¡¯s wife, no matter how much I like women.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you when ites to women¡¯s issues. Apparently, I heard you talked nonsense to the Empress.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the Empress gave me such a hard time. Make it impossible for me to joke about it. It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done. The interrupter will now leave the room. Why don¡¯t you two talk?¡±


    With an exaggerated gesture, Jaxor bowed deeply.


    ¡°Oh, and when you¡¯re done talking, please ept my application for discharge.¡±


    ¡°You¡­.. we¡¯ll talk about thatter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Just like that, Jaxor swooshed past us and became distant.


    And there was a stifled silence in the greenhouse garden. Kwanach coughed a couple of times, then parted his lips.


    ¡°Um ¡­¡­Usphere.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    I nced at Kwanach. The redness of his face was getting worse. I was afraid he was going to copse.


    His lips wavered for a long time, then he finally spoke up.


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    He tried his best to find a suitable topic. But I just froze again. I didn¡¯t sleep well at all.


    Should I lie to lighten the mood?


    Or should I be frank that I didn¡¯t go to sleep until dawn, and that I just tossed and turned in the big empty bed because he didn¡¯te?


    It seemed that Kwanach had already heard everything I said in front of Jaxor. The shame of being beaten once is no match for the shame of being beaten twice. I felt a surge of courage that I wouldn¡¯t normally have.


    ¡°No, I did not sleep well.¡±


    Kwanach flinched his thick shoulders at my answer. He spoke in a slightly more aggressive tone than before.


    ¡°Why? Were you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°¡­ you didn¡¯te¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kwanach looked at me with a tense, stiff face.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe? I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I waited until past midnight. The bed was wide and cold. Are you angry with me? Is it a lot?¡±


    I tried to draw out some of my true feelings, and then it was easy. Words poured out constantly.


    I was a little out of breath as I spoke at an uncharacteristic speed. The shame of whining like a child came btedly.


    I bit my lip and sullenly let the heat flood my face. I knew I had said something useless. I was just about to ask him to forget it.


    The hardened Kwanach pulled me into his arms with a murky breath.


    ¡°Oh Usphere.¡±


    He hugged me tightly. I nuzzled my face into his chest.


    Kwanach lowered his head and kissed my head. Eventually, I heard a locked voice.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. It is because I am an ugly and clumsy man.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that when you¡¯re not?¡±


    It was the one word I could say in my own way, though my voice was muffled by being trapped in Kwanach¡¯s chest.


    Diaquit, whom I contacted this morning, Jaxor whom I met earlier, and now even Kwanach himself. Why was everyone so nervous that they couldn¡¯t bring down Kwanach?


    I didn¡¯t like it. I may have been intimidated because I was in front of Jaxor, but my feelings for Kwanach were sincere.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard it all¡­..what I said earlier.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s ribcage shook violently, but no answer was heard. I lifted my face from his chest and looked at him.


    Once again, I could feel the difference in size between me and Kwanach. As he gave his arms more strength, I seemed to be unable to breathe under the weight of his hard muscles.


    I bent my neck quite a bit and asked him again.


    ¡°Did you hear or not?¡±


    It was only then that Kwanach replied, flinching his eyes.


    ¡°Yes¡­..I heard you.¡±


    ¡°Did I say you were ugly to me?¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s face was bright red. His pitch-ck pupils wavered as he faced me.


    His heart was beating very fast. The sound of his intense heartbeat shook my ears.


    This man must have a heart twice as big as the rest of us. His chest was loud and hot.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t always know what to do with you¡­.¡±


    Kwanach mumbled in a loud voice and leaned my waist back without warning.


    I was struck by the illusion of a huge body leaning towards me. Before long, Kwanach¡¯s hot, firm lips engulfed me.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    His firm arms supported my back. A hot tongue prated my lips.


    A gentle heat rose up from the depths of my stomach all at once. It was overwhelming, as it always was, but today was the only time it was a happy heat.


    I struggled to follow the kiss with my hands gently on Kwanach¡¯s chest.


    Kwanach sucked in my saliva like a thirsty man. My mouth tingled from too much ravaging.


    The short-lived kiss ended, and Kwanach slowly straightened me up. I breathed heavily, and said with moist, red lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡­ hot.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    Kwanach coughed and said in a low voice.


    ¡°I thought you were angry with me when I said I didn¡¯t want you to develop the drug.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m just a little sad.¡±


    ¡°I know you have a good heart.¡±


    His face was stained with guilt. Nevertheless, he never uttered permission to develop a drug.


    It was then that a good idea suddenly urred to me.


    ¡°Um, Kwanach¡­¡­ If you¡¯re worried that I might get involved in a conflict of interest, why don¡¯t we proceed inplete secrecy?¡±


    ¡°In secret?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t circte the sclerosis drug in the name of the imperial family, we¡¯ll make it anonymously. It won¡¯t increase the support of the imperial family right now, but it will help the people.¡±


    I didn¡¯t take a break from my words, but took a step back and looked at Kwanach¡¯s face.


    ¡°Of course, that is if you agree and Simon and I seed in developing the medicine.¡±


    Kwanach stared at me. His arms were still holding my back.


    ¡°Do you think you can make it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but I¡¯d like to try.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Kwanach seemed to be shaking. He was less decisive than before. I moved my hands, excited and impatient, and grabbed onto his shoulders.


    ¡°Can we?¡±


    Kwanach bit his lips and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you giving me permission?¡±


    While my voice grew louder and higher, Kwanach said in an even more bitterly low voice.


    ¡°Permission. I beg your pardon¡­¡­. I can¡¯t believe you asked me for permission.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the Emperor. Of course.¡±


    Kwanach sighed a long sigh and hugged me. My head sank into his chest. Hisrge palms wrapped around me, caressing back.


    Kwanach murmured in a murky voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re apologizing again, but then it¡¯s been resolved, hasn¡¯t it? Are youing tonight¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    I was embarrassed, but I didn¡¯t want to run away now. I nodded my head in Kwanach¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know many people here yet. You, that¡¯s why you have to be there for me. ¡­¡­.¡±


    I wondered if I should speak so frankly. I was ashamed of myself, but I wasn¡¯t afraid to reveal my true feelings in front of Kwanach.


    Unlike his fierce impression, Kwanach was a man who gave me a sense of stability as we got along. His great embrace hid mepletely, and his kindness fully embraced me.


    He kissed my hair twice and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Yes. I will always be there for you.¡±


    In a determined voice.


    * * * *


    Kwanach opened the map of the Imperial Pce design in his office. He took Usphere back after the chance encounter in the greenhouse garden.


    He was lost in deep thought.


    In order for Usphere and Simon to secretly produce a drug for sclerosis, they needed a secluded ce. If the two of them met often enough in public, word would certainly get out.


    That was when he came up with the idea of the secret passageway that he had built when he designed the Imperial Pce.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to leave Usphere alone with the man, so he was going to make sure he attended to it as well.


    Kwanach wrapped the map around him and ced hisrge hand on his forehead. He had many things to process, but his mind was dizzy from all theplicated thoughts from earlier.


    It was because of Usphere¡¯s words that he had overheard. They were scrambling his mind.


    ¡°I have great respect and care for you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°This way we can help the people.¡±


    These were the words that came out of her beautiful lips. The more he thought about it, the more swollen his heart became.


    He always thought Usphere hated this marriage. It was an unfamiliar homnd that she came to be sold under the nomenture of marriage alliance. Furthermore, her husband was of lowly birth.


    It was greed and ignorance that desired her heart, he thought. But Kwanach has always aplished what the world has said was presumptuous.


    Kwanach remembered it clearly. It was the first time he met her, the first time he desired her heart that should not have been desired by a despicable ve.


    Since that day, he asked around, calling out to everyone around him.


    ¡°What do I have to do to marry the princess of a country?¡±


    ¡°Marry a princess? What are you talking about? The princess will marry the prince. We live by licking the toes of those humans.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be a prince.


    Kwanach did not even know his father¡¯s name. All he knew for sure was that his father was not the king.


    There was only one way left, then.


    He would have to be king himself.


    Kwanach sighed and clenched his fist. He wanted to put that angelic woman in his grip. Usphere came this far without knowing his ugly desire.


    He swore that he would understand and endure even if she hated him.


    ¡®But, you ¡­¡­.¡¯


    Instead of disliking him, she just wrapped him in her kindness. It was easy to dislike a strangend, but rather than that, she showed a more resolute andpassionate ruler.


    Seeing this, Kwanach thought that Usphere was more suitable for the emperor¡¯s throne, for he who had won the throne through his own personal desires was only shiny on the surface, but empty inside.


    Usphere Catatel Radon was a strong and perceptive person, despite appearances.


    But sometimes he couldn¡¯t help his anxious mind, and yesterday he showed his ugly side to Usphere.


    When he closed his eyes, he remembered the past vividly.


    The origin of his anxiety, the beginning of that miserable time.


    The arrow that flew in the carriage, the drooping body with an arrow stuck in its chest, the white dress stained red¡­¡­


    Kwanach shook his head as if to shake off the afterimage of the tragedy.


    ¡®No, this time¡­¡­I¡¯ve taken care of everything this time. She¡¯s not going to die¡­I¡¯ll never that happen.¡¯


    Kwanach¡¯s hand began to cramp slightly. His thoughts drifted in fragments. It was like the devil whispering in his ear.


    ¡°Are you sure about this? Do you think you can protect her? You¡¯ve already failed once.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kwanach closed and opened his eyes with a gloomy ze. His shaking eyes were filled with a cold determination.


    The pen snapped in his hand with a strong force. The sharp remnants of the broken pen dug into his skin, causing a small abrasion.


    Blood streaked across his palm, but Kwanach didn¡¯t moan once, silently staring at his blood. Then he reminded himself once more.


    ¡°In this life, I will protect her. By any means necessary, even if it means having this hand painted with countless amounts of blood.¡±


    ****


    *Oh my gosh, such a great chapter. Kwanach knew about the past!!!!

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    ***


    The day of the tea party I organized has arrived.


    The Imperial Assembly consisted of 10moners and 10 nobles. The representatives were selected to ensure that each upation was evenly distributed among them.


    In such a situation, the nobledies of the families that were in the Imperial Assembly were invited to the detached pce.


    A tea party withdies would not seem like a political move. It was time to recognize the authorities of this country one by one.


    Marianne gave me information about each family. Marianne, who had learned from a professional maid education institution since childhood, had all the basic knowledge of the Empire¡¯s famous families.


    The tea party was held at a remote pce. It was my private pce which Kwanach built for me.


    The pce had two floors: the first floor had a hallrge enough to hold a banquet, and the second floor had several rooms, including a reception room.


    The tea party for today was set up in the garden. In effect, most of the preparations were taken care of by Marianne and the maids.


    It was early winter during the imperial season, but the daytime was quite warm.


    A good day to enjoy tea in the garden.


    My private gardens were as well kept as the greenhouse gardens. The first flowers I saw were in full bloom even though it was early winter.


    The gardeners at the annex told me that they had nted some of these species from the continent. The gorgeous purple and rare nts went well with the annex.


    While the imperial architectural style emphasized practicality and coarseness, only this detached pce wasposed of smooth curves, just like the buildings in my homnd, Achaia. Each pir was delicately decorated, and the window frames were also gorgeous.


    After taking a leisurely look around the garden, I gently ced my hand on the wooden pir. As soon as I moved my magic, the memories of the tree began to flow into my mind.


    <From the tableware to the floral decorations around it, it have to be as gorgeous as possible. >


    I could see Marianne giving instructions to the maids. She took a lot of care from behind so I was not to be judged by the nobledies.


    Kwanach said there would be a grand wedding in the Empire within a few months, but in any case, it was still before I became official. I was an empress without a wedding, and I was from a weak northern country.


    My position in thisnd has yet to be solidified. Ostensibly, they would be polite to me as Empress, but it would be inevitable for some to subtly ignore me.


    Even as Empress, I may seem crude to the nobles who have lived here for generations.


    It is sometimes difficult to follow the conversations of the aristocrats in the south. With the dynastic changes brought about by the revolution of Kwanach, the old ways of etiquette and ss consciousness had faded. But it wasn¡¯t something that would disappearpletely in a few years.


    I waited in the parlor for teatime with anxiety.


    When I left just in time, the nobledies who had arrived early were seated in advance, waiting for me. When I arrived, they all stood up and bowed their heads.


    ¡°Thank you all for epting my invitation.¡±


    They ranged from women my mother¡¯s age to my own age. I looked at the noblewomen one by one and listened to their introductions.


    They were all familiar with aristocratic etiquette. A few words were exchanged to match the social gathering.


    There was one person who stood out from the rest. It was the Duchess of Heinley. Her name was Evelyn. Everyone seemed to be wary of her.


    Evelyn was a woman in her early forties, and ording to Marianne, she was one of the most popr people in society.


    Evelyn spoke with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I was surprised at how beautiful the pce is. As soon as I entered, I felt like I was in another world.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty has taken great care of the Empress.¡±


    ¡°I was told that he dedicated the whole pce to the Empress. Oh my gosh, how sweet he is!¡±


    Evelyn was talking, and the others sitting nearby nodded and chimed in.


    The Duke of Heinley used to be a pro-monarchy family that had also produced several queens during the Pernen Dynasty.


    A power that had been strong for generations. However, they quickly read the new trends and immediately supported Kwanach¡¯s revolutionary army.


    At that time, the Pernen dynasty had already been firmly destroyed. It was tyranny after tyranny for generations. It was a king who was suffering from madness.


    But not all nobles acted as quickly as the Heinley. Unable to see the world, they were trampled and despised under the banner of the revolutionary army, stripped of their noble titles and disappeared.


    By all appearances, Evelyn was a soft, in, middle-aged woman, but she should never be ignored. She was an experienced person.


    Evelyn opened her mouth with a smirk.


    ¡°Because the emperor has taken such good care of us, life in the imperial pce seems peaceful. Oh, I heard it¡¯s very cold in the north. How is it there at times like this? I am an outsider who has never encountered anything outside the empire, so what I know is shallow.¡±


    Evelyn interjected gracefully as she gently brought up the subject of my origin in a polite manner. The other nobledies then chimed in.


    ¡°I hear that crops don¡¯t grow well in the north. People¡¯s lives are really hard.¡±


    ¡°How does it feel toe here after spending time in the north? How is it different, Your Majesty?¡±


    They tried to test me. They want to see how I talk about my homnd, how I deal with such a sensitive topic.


    I felt like I was being put on an exam table. I watched the women, keeping a gentle smile on my face, but my pride was hurt.


    I admit that the North was technologically behind. The rulers of the North needed to put aside their vanity and learn about empire.


    But it was still my homend. I did not want to hear what Icked from strangers who did not know better. But I shouldn¡¯t show my anger. At that moment, I would look shallow.


    I said, keeping a calm face.


    ¡°I find it interesting that you are interested in my homnd. It¡¯s true that the empire is warmer and morefortable. But the north is also inhabited, so it¡¯s not so different.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    As thedies jostled to add their own words, I waster curious about the one who was always silent except when making introductions.


    A woman who seemed unusually timid among the ten nobledies. It was Linvera, the sister of Baron Oslin Baynard.


    I heard that she married Marquis Brooks and became thedy of the house.


    Only Linvera seems to be out of the pack¡­why?


    Linvera looked so much like Oslin that anyone could tell that she was his sister.


    She had dark green hair and gray eyes. She was a very petite and thin woman.


    The difference between her and Oslin was that Oslin was strict and bold, while Linvera was very timid.


    I opened my mouth, conscious of Linvera.


    ¡°Winter is approaching, is everyone doing well with their territory management?¡±


    Evelyn kept smiling calmly, but the noblewoman sitting next to her said in a hateful tone.


    ¡°Winters in the empire aren¡¯t as harsh as in the north. It needs more blessings there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that crops don¡¯t grow well in the middle of winter in the south either. I¡¯m wondering how themoners in the poor territories spend the winter.¡±


    I stared at Linvera.


    ¡°Marchioness Brooks?¡±


    I called her name, and she looked up in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, yes? Oh, um, we ¡­¡­ we, our family¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± At that moment, I heard a voice mocking her from somewhere.


    ¡°Um, we, we¡­¡­..¡±


    Linvera whimpered and blushed. Finally, I understood why Linvera had iled about among the noblewomen. She stuttered.


    However, it seemed that she had to be here because she could not refuse the Empress¡¯s invitation.


    ¡®The others are ignoring her.¡¯


    Everyone was whispering and holding back theirughter. I could predict how she was usually treated when she went out for social gatherings.


    ¡®Oh dear¡­I¡¯m sure Lord Baynard is extraordinarily worried about his sister.¡¯


    Linvera shuddered and continued speaking.


    ¡°Well, we, in the territory, have been solving the problem since a long time ago¡­Yes¡­Umm, so that the people don¡¯t starve in winter¡­¡±


    After barely speaking, Linvera bowed her head. Her ears turned red.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me. I heard that the imperial family sometimes provides support, but if the territory does so, the lives of the pepke will be much better. Marquis Brooks is a role model indeed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, he is¡­Marquis Brooks is a very honorable and kind man¡­¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Linvera¡¯s face as she spoke of her husband.


    She seemed to be on good terms with her husband. I was d.


    At that moment, Evelyn, who had been keeping quiet, suddenly interrupted and changed the subject.


    ¡°Have you heard the news that a new mithril mine has been discovered in the west? Your Majesty?¡±


    Linvera lowered her head again and stopped talking.


    ¡°Mithril mine?¡±


    It was so hectic aftering to the Empire, but I read daily newspapers published by the imperial family.


    I remembered seeing it in the newspaper. The country was abuzz with talk of a mine that was discovered on statend that was barely inhabited.


    ¡°Mithril. Indeed, this is also a blessing from the goddess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. We¡¯re going to start developing it soon, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    In addition to Evelyn¡¯s words, the others just chattered excitedly.


    Since the mine was discovered on statend, the Imperial family had a monopoly on development and mining. But the reaction of the nobledies was like ¡­¡­.


    ¡®Conservative aristocrats are showing signs of turning in favor of tax reform.Was it this?¡¯


    I thought that they might have made a kind of deal with the nobles who belonged to the Imperial Council by dividing and distributing the mithril mining rights.


    The noblewomen were talking in elegant voices about how precious a material mithril was. The table was noisy with talk about the mithril mines for a while.


    All the while, Linvera remained silent in the corner. With a somber and depressed expression on her face.


    ¡®I care¡­¡­.¡¯


    The way she was ridiculed and couldn¡¯t blend in with people, just like me in my past life.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    ***


    The afternoon tea party ended peacefully with no apparent problems.


    However, I was concerned about Linvera the whole time. Whenever I tried to show any concern for her, the others would immediately change the subject.


    It seemed that Linvera was used to being treated coldly. Resignation, abandonment, and depression flowed like daily routine. The habit of gradually erasing oneself from the world.


    I knew too well what life was like with those things.


    After the tea party, I was lost in thought for a while.


    Linvera came to the tea party because of my call, but¡­


    I didn¡¯t want her to have only bad memories of the tea party.


    Shall I send her a gift? No, no. If I was only overtly concerned about Linvera without a reason, I might rather antagonize the others.


    So I decided to make up a reason.


    ording to Linvera¡¯s words, the Marquis of Brooks had developed various welfare policies for the people every year.


    As the Empress, I decided to send a letter to Linvera along with a not-so-burdensome gift in the name of praising the Marquis¡¯s service.


    Since I had a public reason for doing so, others would not be able to nitpick.


    Thus, a few days after I sent the gift and letter to Linvera Brooks, an unexpected person directly delivered Linvera¡¯s reply to me.


    ¡°I heard that Your Majesty has taken special care of my sister.¡±


    Oslin Baynard came to visit me. Linvera was currently recuperating at her vi in the capital.


    The Marquis of Brooks¡¯ estate was quite far from the capital. Since she came all the way to the capital to participate in the tea party, she seemed to have decided to spend the winter in the warmer capital.


    ¡°Now ¡­¡­ Why did Lord Baynard have to bring her letter to me?¡±


    ¡°Linvera has been sick a lot since she was a little girl, and she has a weak personality so I always care about her. Today I dropped by to check on my sister¡¯s safety, and she gave me this letter.¡±


    Oslin politely presented the letter to me.


    I stared down at the envelope stamped with the Brooks family seal and said.


    ¡°How was she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s absolutely fine, except that she¡¯s crying because she hasn¡¯t been away from her husband this long since they were married.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°She enjoyed the tea party, too.¡±


    ¡°Did she say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. the girl had all the bad memories of social gatherings¡­¡­..¡±


    Though Linvera was 21, she still seemed like a child to Oslin. His love for Linbera was conveyed.


    ¡®He¡¯spletely different from my brother.¡¯


    I opened his mouth with a bittersweet feeling in my heart.


    ¡°You seem to care for your sister very much.¡±


    ¡°Ah. My parents died early, so we relied on each other a lot.¡±


    ¡°Lord Brooks seems to take good care of her.¡±


    Oslin nodded and chuckled.


    ¡°They had been close since they were children. But I never thought she would marry into a prominent Marquis¡¯s family.¡±


    That would have been the case before the revolution. Now it¡¯s just that Oslin had turned down the title, but the Baynard was the real powerful family.


    ¡°It was not a political marriage, but a love marriage. That¡¯s why people talked a lot.¡±


    ¡°Did she have a hard time?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately yes. Since she was a child, she was confined to my domain without a single close friend in the social circle¡­¡­I was very worried about her uing visit to the capital. But thanks to Your Majesty, Linvera is ¡­¡­.¡±


    Oslin cleared his throat for a moment, as if he was choking, and then continued speaking.


    ¡°She seems to have brightened up a bit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Oslin, who hadn¡¯t liked me since our first meeting, now was very polite.


    ¡°You must have felt sorry for her and cared for her.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying this separately because I¡¯m impressed by the Marquis¡¯ good deeds she told me at the tea party. Lady Brooks is not to be pitied. She¡¯s a decentdy.¡±


    Showingpassion hastily was tantamount to ignoring the opponent. But in front of Oslin, I had to be careful.


    Oslin flinched at my words for a moment and bowed his head again.


    ¡°Thank you again for the positive feedback. Your Majesty, indeed¡­¡­ You are a benevolent person. I can see why the emperor cares so much about you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I was a little embarrassed when Kwanach was mentioned.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s taken care of me extraordinarily, and I¡¯m embarrassed.¡­ Well, please keep it a secret that I said this.¡±


    Oslin grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about the development of a sclerotic drug.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty must have told Lord Baynard about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m the only one who knows about it, so don¡¯t worry. How the emperor urged me to prepare a ce to conduct experiments in secret.¡±


    ¡°Were you able to find a ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are in the finishing stages. Once the medicine is developed, it will be of great use to thisnd. Thank you in advance for your hard work.¡±


    My heart swelled when I was recognized by Oslin, who hated me.


    And it was even better to have the assurance that my bringing up the subject of sclerosis was not in vain. Before I knew it, I was looking at Oslin with a smile on my lips.


    Oslin politely thanked me and left, and I read out the letter from Linvera.


    The letter was written by her. [Thank you for inviting me to the tea party,] she said, and the sentence, [I¡¯m d I had the courage to attend,] was particrly memorable.


    ****


    Some timeter, Kwanach came to my bedroom in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Simon will bring Oslin. Please follow me.¡±


    Kwanach said he had set up a ce to secretly make sclerosis drugs. He led me to a small room right next to the bedroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I made an entrance to a secret passage in this room. In case of emergency, you can escape quickly.¡±


    ¡°Really? I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°You and I are the only ones who know the entrance to this room. As soon as the construction was finished, I erased the secret passage from the designer¡¯s memory.¡±


    ¡°You erased his memory?¡±


    Kwanach nodded like it was no big deal.


    ¡°It¡¯s a top secret. I had quite a bit of trouble getting hold of a scroll of memory magic, but you can rest assured that I handled it well.¡±


    If it was a magic that could erase memories forever, it was one of the highest levels of spiritual magic. The magic waspletely cut off decades ago, as it was impossible to find the person who has it on the human continent.


    He probably had to go through a lot of trouble on this tribal continent to get the scroll.


    ¡°You¡¯re very ¡­¡­ thorough.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be thorough when ites to safety? Only you should know how to enter this secret passage. Don¡¯t tell Simon either.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes ¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach stared at me and I nodded nervously.


    Kwanach pointed with his chin to an ornament on the wall. At first nce it looked ordinary. It was about the size of his palm. It was a gold carving of a scene from a myth with a lot of fairies ying around.


    ¡°Remember. It¡¯s the third one from the left.¡±


    ¡°The third one¡­¡­¡±


    The fairy standing third from the left was wearing a tiny hat. Kwanach pressed down the hat and a clicking sound sounded, something like interlocking.


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    A strange noise came from the bookshelves on the far wall. I moved reflexively, and Kwanach hugged me gently on the shoulder.


    The two bookshelves that were lined up moved slightly in opposite directions. Then, through the open gap, a space that could fit one adult male appeared.


    This was the entrance to the secret basement of the Imperial Pce.


    ¡°Is this magic, too?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a sophisticated technology.¡±


    ¡°Oh, It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Kwanach led the way into the entrance. He was muchrger than average in stature, so he had to bend his head for a while.


    ¡°Come slowly. Stairs.¡±


    Kwanach reached out to me. I hesitated and grabbed his hand and moved on.


    A long staircase spiraled around the inside of the wall. I felt as if going down here would lead to the basement of the Imperial Pce.


    There were luminous stones scattered here and there, and it wasn¡¯t too dark.


    When Kwanach pushed somewhere on the wall, there was a clicking sound again and the bookshelf moved.


    ¡°Push here, and the bookshelf will return to its original state.¡±


    The path was narrow and we had to stand back and forth, one at a time, but Kwanach held my hand all the way down the stairs.


    Because of that, Kwanach had to turn his body sideways and look at me. His hands were very firm and warm.¡±


    ¡°If you walk like that, won¡¯t you fall over?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have good motor skills. You, on the other hand, might fall down because of your long dress.¡±


    The hem of my dress was dragging on the floor.


    ¡°Yes. Next time I¡¯ll change into something more active.¡±


    ¡°By the way, did you memorize how to get in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think I¡¯ll be able to find it on my own. For the time being, I¡¯ll meet Simon in the basement, right?¡±


    Kwanach suddenly stopped and stared at me.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be seeing Simon alone. I¡¯ll be with you. I can¡¯t leave you alone with another man at night.¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ Oh. That¡¯s right. I just think it¡¯s just work. ¡­.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s dark eyebrows furrowed in anger.


    ¡®Jealousy? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous? With Simon?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t think of Simon as a man but as a kid. Kwanach was the first person I had ever clearly recognized as a man.


    Thick, coarse lines, big, solid body. Dark skin. A man who was the opposite of me in every way.


    Kwanach said in a low voice. His voice buzzed against the wall on both sides.


    ¡°Not only this time, butter in the event of an emergency, you might have to run away here alone, so be aware.¡±


    ¡°Will that ever happen? Is it so big and dangerous that we have to leave the pce?¡±


    The only thing that came to mind was war or rebellion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what life is going to be like. Always be careful and put safety first. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Kwanach stopped talking with a stiff face and moved his legs again.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    The path became wider and wider. When I finished descending the stairs, arge open space appeared.


    The basement looked like the inside of arge mansion. I didn¡¯t know there was such a space under the pce.


    In the storeroom, there was enough food tost for a year. There was a preservation magic that kept it from rotting.


    Kwanach was really sensitive about safety.


    It was the perfect space to take refuge. He said that if walking straight ahead, there was an exit that led to the forest outside the Imperial Pce.


    If something serious happened, as long as we could escape here, we would be able to save our lives.


    Kwanach had set aside one of the underground rooms as aboratory. When we entered the basementb, Simon and Oslin were already there waiting for us.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Your Majesty?¡±


    Simon froze, nervous as usual, and Oslin had a serious expression.


    The interior of theboratory was quite spacious. There were shelves full of various magic books and magical tools. I could sense that Kwanach had taken a lot of care for this, even if he was against it at first.


    Simon walked up to us quickly and bowed deeply. I smiled and looked at him.


    ¡°How have you been? Is Edith okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Simon nodded and continued.


    ¡°Edith is continuing to take her medication, so I don¡¯t think we need to worry about her. He, and I ¡­¡­ have been looking for this and that about sclerosis for the past few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really sincere, Simon. It¡¯s reassuring to have you here.¡±


    Simon turned red at mypliment. Then Kwanach coughed a few loudly and suddenly interrupted our conversation.


    ¡°So? Were there any results?


    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡­ yeah, that¡¯s¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Simon stuttered, his lips twitching. He looked as scared as he could.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on him, Your Majesty.¡±


    When I stopped him, Kwanach looked at me with a shocked expression. However, Kwanach has a tendency to be overly strict with Simon.


    ¡®With great care on the inside, I¡¯m sure.¡¯


    Just as the atmosphere was about to freeze, Oslin put a box full of papers on the table with a wavering smile.


    ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s take a look at this first.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s dark eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?


    ¡°It¡¯s personal information on patients who were reported to have sclerosis. Only those who received the Temple treatment have been officially recorded, so the actual number is probably much higher. Anyway, I¡¯ve had a lot of trouble collecting these.¡±


    He seemed to have contacted all the temples in the Empire and got the list.


    I looked at Oslin in surprise.


    ¡°Lord Baynard. You¡¯ve prepared all of this by yourself?¡±


    Oslin shrugged his shoulders and said,


    ¡°Yes. At first I was just going to look for this ce and watch from the sideline. But since the Empress is interested in curing sclerosis, I decided to help out.¡±


    I was d to see that Oslin decided to help me. I have one more ally.


    ¡°I looked it over with Simon beforehand. Simon told me that it was important to understand the cause of the disease in order to know the exact form for the cure.¡±


    I nodded and chimed in.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. In order topletely eradicate sclerosis, we must further understand the cause of the disease. Finding preventative measures will be more effective. Was there anything you picked up from your reading?¡±


    Oslin shook his head with a slightly heavier look on his face.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished reading it yet. The characteristics of the disease vary from person to person. The onset time of the disease is also different. The only thing we can agree on is that there were no symptoms, and the disease suddenly started.¡±


    This sclerosis started to spread all over the continent a few years ago.


    The previous dynasty naturally neglected this disease. It was because the patients could live a decent life as long as they steadily took the medicine, which was distributed exclusively by the Guilier.


    The problem was that the medicine was too expensive.


    It wasn¡¯t a problem for the wealthy nobles. Only themoners suffered constantly.


    As Kwanach took the throne, research on sclerosis was underway little by little.


    However, the newly established empire had a lot to deal with. With the constant wars of conquest, road remation projects, water supply projects, and otherrge projects, there was no time to give full attention to sclerosis.


    Nevertheless, we now have some leeway in national politics. It was also time to stop Guilier, who took the monopoly and profited.


    I sat down on the chair in front of the table and said.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take a look at these materials first.¡±


    It was heartbreaking that there were many sick people enough to fill the box.


    I wish I could find a way to help. Just like I helped the soldiers who were defending the wall in my home country.


    I was born with power. In addition, I was blessed to live another life. This opportunity will not be wasted.


    Protect the people of thisnd. It was my job as a ruler, and I was willing to do it.


    * * *


    Kwanach , me, Simon, and Oslin. About a week has passed since the four of us gathered in the basement of the pce and started researching sclerosis.


    We worked hard to findmonalities and trends among the patients, suggesting that we should first understand the cause of the disease.


    However, there was no ie from this.


    Almost every night, I rummaged through documents and squeezed out my brain, but I couldn¡¯t find a good clue.


    I overworked myself a little for a few days. Kwanach watched me and became increasingly restless, and yesterday he was quite tough on the way to the basementb.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get hurt if you continue like this. You are a weak person. Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting enough sleep. I go to bedte but I wake upter.¡±


    ¡°Still, every day you¡¯re stuck in a poorly ventted basement, staring at the documents, and I¡¯m worried.¡±


    The lie that I was sickly became poisonous in such a situation.


    In a week, Kwanach had put up with a lot. I had a feeling that maybe he was going to tell me to get out of theb.


    If I could find even one small clue, I would be able to take a breath and feel a little better ¡­¡­.


    I was getting frustrated, and the conversation with Marianne gave me a clue.


    ¡°You lived near the river when you were young?¡±


    Marianne was telling me about her childhood with Edith.


    ¡°Yes. It was upstream of the Fahar River.¡±


    It was a river named after the goddess Fahar, whom the humans served as their main deity.


    The Fahar River went through the Radon Empire. It was a veryrge river that at first nce could be mistaken for an ocean.


    All the waterways of the Radon Empire led to the Fahar River. The streams of water derived from the Fahar River extended from ce to ce and made thend fertile.


    ording to mythology, the goddess Fahar mixed her blood with this river. After absorbing her blood, the water became full of life.


    ¡°Since we were upstream, the water was very clean and clear. You could see the entire bottom of the river. I didn¡¯t have to boil the water, I would scoop up the water and drink it right away.¡±


    In my homnd, there was no river as big as the Fahar River, which was strange.


    ¡°In the empire, river water is a blessing. The areas where the waterway is located are exceptionally abundant. That¡¯s how many people live together.¡±


    ¡°How long did you live by the river?


    ¡°I came up to the capital by myself when I was about 10 years old. To get a maid education. I was separated from my family a little earlier because they offered me amodation and schrships.¡±


    ¡°What about Edith?


    ¡°Edith lived there until our parents died. It hasn¡¯t been long since I left my hometown.¡±


    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­¡±


    I was pensive for a while, feeling awkward.


    The river ¡­¡­. It was the water of the river that spread to every corner of the country.


    * * *


    That night, when I visited the undergroundboratory with Kwanach, I spread out therge map of the empire on the table.


    On the map, I had marked with dots the areas where the sclerosis patients urred. The patients were evenly distributed throughout the empire, with no one area being particrly crowded.


    There were more patients in the cities, but not by a noticeable marginpared to other ces. The disease urred at a rtively constant rate in proportion to the poption.


    This meant that it was not a disease that could be transmitted locally on a person-to-person basis. If this were the case, the incidence of the disease would have to be much higher in cities withrge poptions.


    So I set aside the hypothesis that it was an infectious disease early in my research. However, I was curious about some of the areas.


    Areas where the water of the Fahar River had not reached, but had grown significantly in recent years due to mining¡­


    After Kwanach became the ruler, mining development happened more and more aggressively. It was because the technology using minerals has developed dramatically.


    Such areas were not the traditional cities that fattened up along the river, but their poption numbers have recently skyrocketed.


    However, there were very few sclerosis patients in these areas.


    The incidence of the disease was far less than the average incidence in other areas.


    ¡°I was wondering if you could help me find some data on the sclerosis patients from the mining areas.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I need to check something.¡±


    Simon organized the materials he had received from the temples in the mining area and handed them to me.


    I read through the few files on the patients, one by one . All of these patients now lived in the mining area, but that was not their home.


    They were migrants who hade in search of new jobs after the mines were developed. And their homnds were all in the area where the Fahar river runs.


    All the information began toe together.


    I slowly moved my fingers along the Fahar River on the map.


    The water of the river stretched through every region¡­.and the patients were distributed evenly along that river line.


    This was an epidemic transmitted through water.


    I opened my mouth with a trembling voice.


    ¡°The water¡­ The river water is the problem.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kwanach, who had been looking at the papers beside me with narrowed brows, looked at me.


    ¡°Kwanach, we have to investigate the Fahar River.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    ***


    Kwanach acknowledged my spection that the Fahar River might be the cause of sclerosis.


    And the very next day. Kwanach decided to leave the Imperial Pce and investigate the Fahar River. The downstream of the Fahar River, which looked as wide as the ocean, flowed by the capital.


    I wanted to follow Kwanach, but he didn¡¯t like it, because of all the dangers that might lurk outside the Imperial Pce.


    But I had to go there myself. No one was better at finding hidden information than I was.


    The ability to interact with nts and get a glimpse of their memories. So I was going to try to talk to the nts by the river.


    No one knew I had this ability. Because of this, Kwanach didn¡¯t seem to think it was necessary for me to apany him.


    In the end I had to grab his arm tightly and tell him why.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go undercover? Yes? It¡¯s not just work, necessarily. It¡¯s been a long time since I came to the Empire, but I¡¯ve never seen the outside of the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I would like to know what kind ofnd you live in. And there were no rivers as big as the Fahar River in the Kingdom of Achaia. It¡¯s stuffy just staying underground¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If I go out with you pretending to be an ordinary couple, wouldn¡¯t it feel like I¡¯m out? I think it¡¯s going to be a lot of fun.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay.¡±


    Kwanach sighed deeply and hung his head.


    ¡°So I¡¯m going with you then?¡± (Usphere)


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m no match for you. And you were the one who deduced the connection between sclerosis and the Fahar River in the first ce.¡±


    (Kwanach)


    Kwanach looked at me gently and said with a smile.


    ¡°Oslin has told me many times that he respects your insight.¡±


    I was a little embarrassed, but it seemed that I had indeed earned Oslin¡¯s trust.


    ¡°He even went so far as to say that he wished you were working for the Bureau of Administration. Heins every day that his subordinates can¡¯t keep up with his level.¡±


    ¡°Lord Baynard¡¯s praise was a little excessive. Probably he was just making me feel better.¡±


    ¡°No, I agree with Oslin. You have the innate qualities to run a country. You are wise andpassionate.¡±


    ¡°I thought ¡­¡­ you didn¡¯t want me to participate in national politics.¡±


    I was inwardly ttered to be admitted by Kwanach, whom I had opposed with some trepidation.


    Diaquit told me I was a woman who couldn¡¯t even understand things like politics or state affairs.


    I felt like I needed to tell ¡®Kwanach¡¯s words¡¯ directly to my brother, who ignored me and treated me coldly.


    Kwanach narrowed his brows and shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m just worried. Rationally, I think I need your help. It would be hard to find someone as wise as you.¡±


    ¡°Please stop saying that. I¡¯m starting to feel shy. Let¡¯s get ready and go out to the river.¡±


    I grabbed Kwanach by the sleeve and shook him lightly. He gave a small smile.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s get ready.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Hmm, we¡¯re pretending to be amoner couple on a river outing. Do you understand?¡±


    Since we were to go undercover anyway, we might as well be thorough in our disguise. However, Kwanach¡¯s expression was strange.


    ¡°Commoner? No, that¡¯s going to be hard.¡±


    ¡°What? Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I can hide my identity by wearingmoner¡¯s clothes, but think of your face, Usphere. Even a child would be able to tell that you are a noble even if you wear a mask.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. I have a very in face.¡±


    Kwanach held my chin gently. His rough hand itched me when it touched my skin.


    Kwanach stared into my eyes and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Who says you¡¯re in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fancy.¡±


    ¡°You need to adjust your opinion about yourself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say about you.¡±


    ¡°You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. You are very graceful¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Stop! All right, stop. Okay, okay. Then let¡¯s make it a wealthy merchant couple instead ofmoners. Good, right?¡±


    I felt my face burning red. My skin was heated and my chest was beating erratically.


    Unlike when we first met, Kwanach now spoke like this without changing hisplexion.


    He held my face gently with hisrge hand. He approached me with a faint smile on his face and a twitch of his chin.


    I flinched and closed my eyes. If Kwanach was used to give me sweetpliments, I was slowly getting used to kissing him.


    It was a fixed routine to kiss Kwanach before going to bed. Lately I¡¯ve been working on sclerosis and I think he thought I feel tired, so he would kiss me once lightly and let me go¡­


    Our lips met gently. An intense, seductive scent wafted from Kwanach. I took a deep breath.


    He seemed to suppress himself even when he tried to rush into me. Hisrge body asionally flinched.


    His hot tongue briefly scraped the inside of my mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Kwanach whispered in my ear in a low voice. I nodded, trying to get myself together quickly.


    ***


    With Marianne¡¯s help, I dressed in a different way.


    The dress was in a style that had recently be popr among merchants. The dress was hemmed from the inside and secured with strings, exposing my ankles and making it easier for me to walk.


    On top of the dress, a jacket was worn for warmth. It was designed to resemble a riding suit, so it fit snugly around the waist. My hair was tied up in a bun and I wore a wide-brimmed hat.


    The fabric was not as luxurious as the clothes worn at the Imperial Pce, nor did it have many jewels, but the color of the fabric was very gorgeous. In addition, ribbons were attached in various ces, adding to the mour.


    I also wore severalrge rings to show off my wealth as a merchant.


    ¡°It¡¯s also a trend to paint your lips darker, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Somehow Marianne seemed a little excited, helping me dress up. Eventually, she painted my lips redder.


    ¡°Your Majesty looks good in any style, and it was worth the effort to dress up.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.. look a little strange.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re beautiful.


    ¡°Really? Do I look like a rich merchant¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°Only in appearance. I think it¡¯s best to hide your face if possible. Your Majesty has a kind of atmosphere that you were born with. I¡¯m d you chose a wide-brimmed hat.¡±


    I thought both Kwanach and Marianne were giving me too much credit.


    We finished our preparations and headed for the carriage in front of the main building of the Imperial Pce. There was a familiar face standing in front of the carriage.


    ¡°Oh, Empress. You look so different.¡±


    It was Jaxor, smirking.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your escort for the day.¡±


    Jaxor winked. How could a man, who was a professional soldier, and rose to the rank of battalionmander, behave so yful? I know that he and Kwanach were as close as brothers, but I felt ufortable around him.


    ¡°His Majesty told me to do something without reducing the imperial food supply to a small amount, so¡­ I want to retire and go back to the countryside. Still, it¡¯s an honor to have His Majesty and His wife today. ¡­.¡±


    His purple eyes sparkled and he was about to kiss the back of my hand, I heard a low, raspy voice from behind me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, he¡¯s nning toe back.¡±


    Kwanach came up to me and hugged my waist with his firm arms.


    Jaxor smiled curiously.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    I turned to look at Kwanach and my body froze a little in shock. His appearance was very different from usual. It wasn¡¯t just that he had changed his appearance like I did.


    His pitch-ck hair had turned fiery red. He flipped his wispy hair neatly with oil. His clearly revealed forehead was smooth and handsome.


    ¡°Your hair¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I had a little magic help. Because my face is quite well known.¡±


    More importantly, the newspaper had Kwanach¡¯s portrait. His ck hair, rare on the continent, was his symbol. So much so that the ck hair, which was treated badly by the previous dynasty, was transformed into a symbol of strength during the reign of Kwanach.


    He looked at me and said.


    ¡°¡­.. Not good?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. It suits you very well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    I nodded enthusiastically.


    He dressed more neatly than usual. Which meant he didn¡¯t have his shirt unbuttoned to reveal his chest like he usually did.


    He wore a vest that tightened around his thick torso over a shirt that buttoned up to his neck. It was a normal daily outfit that looked like he was going to go to work at some ce.


    ¡®Will this disguise work?¡¯


    The problem was that Kwanach¡¯s face was anything but ordinary. His appearance was too outstanding for a merchant. His hair was slicked back and his face was clearly visible.


    ¡°Um, Kwanach ¡­. I think you should wear a hat.¡±


    ¡°A hat?


    ¡°Yes, like me.¡±


    ¡°As expected, my red hair is not good. It¡¯s better to cover it up.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s face instantly became sullen. I said, shaking my head.


    ¡°No. No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s your face. It stands out too much.¡±


    ¡°My face?¡±


    ¡°When such a handsome man walks around, all eyes will be on us¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm, is that so?¡±


    Kwanach blushed.


    Then Jaxor, who was standing beside him, cleared his throat.


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten about me¡­. I¡¯m well aware that you two are good looking, so why don¡¯t you get in the carriage first.¡±


    Feeling embarrassed by Jaxor¡¯s words, I got into the carriagefirst. After a while, Kwanach came into the carriage with a hat.


    With his hat covering half his handsome face, he finally looked like a merchant. Still, he couldn¡¯t hide his overwhelming charm and would attract a lot of attention.


    ¡®I need to check the riverside as fast as I can and go back.¡¯


    This was not an outing, but an undercover trip for state business. Kwanach¡¯s handsome appearance tightened the tension that had been loose for a while.


    The carriage rattled off and we headed for the Fahar River.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    ***


    Along the riverside that crossed the capital, a business district rted to art and culture was formed.


    Theaters were crammed into the area,peting with each other across the river. Poor painters could often be seen standing in the streets.


    There were many ferry boats floating on the river. We were told that if we paid, the boatmen would take us on a pleasure cruise.


    Even though it was early winter, it was still a warm southern day. The river was overflowing with various beauty and vitality.


    I was here today because of sclerosis, but I would really like to visit here for sightseeing someday.


    The banks of the river would be even more spectacrly colored in the spring when the flowers would be in full bloom.


    Kwanach and I walked pretending to be a couple on an outing.


    Of course, not far away, several of the Kingsguard, including Jaxor, were watching us.


    Kwanach nced at me and held out his arm.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    The unusual name caught my ear.


    ¡°We can¡¯t call each other¡¯s names when we¡¯re undercover, so¡­¡­¡±


    It was the normal way husbands call their wives, I was told, but I was somewhat embarrassed to hear it from Kwanach¡¯s smooth lips.


    I hesitated and held Kwanach¡¯s arm. He walked slowly to match my stride and whispered with a low voice.


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything strange about the river water on the outside.¡±


    All kinds of pollutants from the city must have flowed into the river, but the water was clean, despite being downstream on the edge of town.


    This was also a blessing from the Goddess. The river with the power of the Goddess was capable of purifying.


    To the naked eye, there seemed to be nothing wrong with the cleansing power of the Fahar River. Kwanach leaned toward me and whispered .


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sip the water first and then take a look at it with Oslin.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of people fetching water. It won¡¯t look strange.¡±


    The water from the Fahar River was also used for drinking, and there were water pipes connected to the river that allow people to drink from drinking fountains in the city at any time.


    ¡®The water from the Fahar River passes through other parts of the city as well. If there¡¯s a problem with the river water, it¡¯s no wonder there¡¯s been an epidemic of sclerosis across the country.¡¯


    We gradually made our way down the river bank, walking closely together like a couple on a walk. Kwanach pulled out one of the small ss bottles from his pocket, pretending to be thirsty and fetching drinking water.


    I nced over the riverbank and said.


    ¡°May I sit down and rest for a moment?¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s forearms, which I was holding, flinched significantly.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    Actually, wanting to rest was my excuse. I wanted to talk to the grass that covered the river bank.


    Fortunately, when I interact with nts, it doesn¡¯t show that I¡¯m using my powers, but if my hands stay in contact with the nts for so long, it might look strange. I wanted to be alone when I used my power.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    Kwanach led me to a nearby bench and spoke in an urgent voice.


    ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have brought you with me. Did you strain yourself? As soon as we get back, we¡¯ll have a checkup.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m still d we went out. It¡¯s really beautiful here. When you¡¯re freeter, we can go sightseeing.¡±


    Kwanach flinched his shoulders this time. I could see his face, half hidden by his hat, immediately turn red.


    ¡°If you ask me to go, I can go anytime you want.¡±


    Before I knew it, Kwanach was red up to his neck. He was a shy and touching man. He was not what he seemed.


    I nodded, chuckling faintly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go when it¡¯s more beautiful. Spring would be nice.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll keep all the traffic in this area under control when wee. So that you can walk aroundfortably.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to do that. It would be fun to watch the people milling about.¡±


    ¡°I see. But safety is ¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we juste out in disguise again next time?¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­¡­ I guess.¡±


    I sat down gently on a bench by the water and nodded.


    ¡°Stay here for a while. I¡¯ll look around a bit while I get some water.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, take your time.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go too far out of your field of vision, but if anything happens, the man in the green jacket wille to you.¡±


    ¡°A green jacket?¡±


    I surreptitiously looked around the riverside and saw that there were many men in green jackets.


    ¡°These are the Imperial Guards. You can follow their instructions. There should be an imperial pattern engraved in gold thread on their cors, so make sure you follow them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    I thought that since the Emperor went undercover, he would have had quite a lot of guards in addition to Jaxor, but I didn¡¯t think he had prepared this much.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think anything will happen..¡­.¡¯


    Who would dare to target the Emperor with the Imperial Pce guards? And since he was undercover, there were very few people who knew that he was here.


    He was more cautious than I thought. That¡¯s why he¡¯s created the myth of being undefeated on the battlefield.


    Kwanach nced at me as he went to fetch some water. I smiled awkwardly and waved my hand at him.


    Then I lowered my left arm lightly to my side and touched the grass by the bench. Immediately, the voice of the grass popped into my head.


    <What, what is it? Are you human?>


    ¡®Hello. I¡¯m one of the people who were blessed by the Goddess.¡±


    <Ah, Goddess¡­¡­.. >


    The grass soul was quite discouraged. I could feel the emotions of all the grass connected to the roots all at once. All the grass on the riverbank was in a frightened state.


    I knew something had happened here.


    ¡°Has something happened to the Fahar River recently?


    <Far, Far, Fahar River¡­in the river water¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­>


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to tell me directly if it¡¯s too hard. Do you mind if I take a look at your memories for a moment?¡¯


    The leaves of grass trembled and tickled my skin.


    Eventually I was able to approach the memory that held the soul of the de of grass. I closed my eyes and concentrated on the images in my mind.


    The first thing I saw was a dark night. Then there was a man standing by the river.


    The man¡¯s face was covered by a dark hood and only his eyes were visible. Even in the dark night, I could see that the two eyes were bright red.


    ¡®Bright red eyes¡­That¡¯s unusual.¡¯


    It was an eye color that was rarely seen. The man with the red eyes stuck his hand in the river. Then his lips started to move up and down.


    ¡®Is he casting magic?¡¯


    There were many kinds of wizards.


    And those with innate special abilities, like me, were rather rare. That was why we were called awakeners instead of wizards.


    On the other hand, most wizards were born with only the ability to sense magic. Of course, very few people even possessed these qualities.


    They used magic through the process of casting spells, learning magic as an acquired skill.


    In fact, they were close to being schrs, and this was where the acquired knowledge was trained through the various wizard ns and guilds. Over the past century or two, however, their numbers had gradually dwindled.


    The man in the grass¡¯ memory seemed to be one of the few wizards left on the human continent.


    As he casted, a bright red energy began to flow from his fingertips.


    The red energy was absorbed by the river water. Like a drop of red ink, the energy spread out like a wave of water.


    Eventually, after a few seconds, the red energy disappearedpletely and the river water returned to normal. The man stood up as if he had done his work.


    After peeking at the fragmented memory, I gasped.


    ¡®What did he do to the Fahar River?¡¯


    It was definitely something magical. I don¡¯t know what kind of thing it was, but the blessing of the Goddess that dwelt in the river could not cleanse what the man had poured out.


    ¡®Could this have something to do with sclerosis?¡¯


    My heart began to beat faster. My anxiety rose and my neck stiffened.


    I steeled myself and asked the grass


    ¡®Do you know what this man did?¡¯


    <Well, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡­.. But it¡¯s very bad. The Fahar River is polluted. We can feel it. >


    There seemed to be something about natural beingsmunicating with each other. nts never lie.


    ¡®I see. Is there anything more you can show me about this?¡¯


    <I didn¡¯t get to see it, but the tree that took root there told me that it saw a scene like this again many years ago. >


    ¡®Ah, thank you for letting me know¡­¡­¡¯


    I took my hand off the grass and grabbed my forehead.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been here for many years.¡¯


    I think it¡¯s clear that the water in the river was contaminated in any way possible. And if my hypothesis was correct, polluted river water caused sclerosis.


    ¡®Maybe it won¡¯t harm everyone. Because then most of my people would have sclerosis.¡¯


    Naturally, some people were immune to this pollutant, or only certain people reacted to it and got sick.


    ¡®Either way, why did he do it?¡¯


    It was around three years ago that the disease started to be noticeably more prevalent across the country. Not that sclerosis didn¡¯t exist before, but it was an extremely rare disease.


    Recently, the speed and aspect of the disease¡¯s progression has changed in the direction of bing more and more intense.


    Could it be that the gue was intentionally spread? Who on earth would do that?


    Perhaps someone who could benefit from it. I was able to immediately think of a suspect.


    The only one who knew how to make the cure for sclerosis, and who had a monopoly on distributing it for arge profit.


    I grabbed the hem of the dress tightly with both hands.


    ¡®No way. The Guilier is guing the empire to make profits¡­¡­?¡¯


    This was when my whole body chilled from the horrifying spection.


    Kwanach, who seemed to have been looking around along the river for a while, walked broadly towards me.


    ¡°Madam?¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s face was full of worries.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Kwanach hugged my shoulder with his hand as he sat next to me on the bench?


    ¡°No, nothing¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Contrary to what Kwanach was worried about, no one was seen as suspicious nearby.


    All the people were busy enjoying the romantic atmosphere along the Fahar River. I gazed at the surrounding scenery with trembling eyes.


    A ferryboat drifting slowly along the river. Lovers sitting on a ferry and dipping their hands in the water happily. A child, probably thirsty from ying around by the river, fumbling to fill his hands with water¡­¡­


    A wave of blessing that has prated deeply into people¡¯s lives.


    But what if this was actually a wave of pollution that was killing the people of thisnd¡­?

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    ***


    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s big, thick palms covered my cheeks. I stared at him, trembling.


    ¡®How can I tell him about this?¡¯


    Someone had applied a magical force to the Fahar River. The water in the river was contaminated, and it might have something to do with the sclerosis.


    Let¡¯s say I told Kwanach that fact, but what would I say if he asked how I knew it?


    ¡®No one knows I can talk to nts.¡¯


    There was a reason why I had hidden this ability since my regression, because it was an ability that became more powerful when others did not know about it.


    I believed that I could secretly gather information from nts and that it would help me.


    If it became known that I couldmunicate with nts, those who wanted to harm me would refrain from speaking in their presence and would try to hide themselves.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell anyone if I could help it¡­..


    I turned to face Kwanach¡¯s eyes, which were staring at me with concern. Then I looked sideways at the quietly flowing river.


    We had to solve this problem as soon as possible. People were still dying, and we couldn¡¯t just leave it like that.


    It seemed that I could tell my secret to Kwanach. I was sure that he was not someone who would plot behind my back to hurt me.


    On this unfamiliar ground, at least I could trust him.


    ¡°Um, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I moved a little closer to Kwanach, wary of the surroundings. Kwanach flinched and gently lifted the brim of his hat and tilted his head toward me.


    I whispered to him in a low voice.


    ¡°You know that the farther I am from my homnd, the weaker my Magic power.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    As I continued to speak earnestly, Kwanach stared at me nervously.


    ¡°In my country, I was able to grow nts big enough to fill a room with just one seed. Now¡­ I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s a limit to bringing a little life to dying nts. But actually¡­¡­.¡±


    I was about to say that I had another hidden ability. Kwanach grabbed my wrist.


    ¡°If you are going to talk about ¡­¡­ that you regret leaving your homnd toe here¡­¡­..¡±


    Kwanach stammered out the words in a stifled voice. The corners of his eyes were red.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can me me. But I can¡¯t let you go¡­.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about? I¡¯m not trying to talk about that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­you aren¡¯t?¡±


    Kwanach stared at me. He looked like an abandoned calf.


    ¡°Why are you so worried about that? I was just trying to tell you about my magic honestly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m always worried that you might regret marrying me.¡±


    I held Kwanach¡¯s hand tightly and tried to speak clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never regretted it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always worried. Why is that? Don¡¯t think about it too hard. You are a very good husband.¡±


    Kwanach often became small in front of me. He was like a tame bear or a big dog, drooping with trepidation.


    I heard that he was quite cold-hearted when he was reigning as emperor.


    But in front of me, he didn¡¯t match his coarse impression, he was always meticulous and anxious.


    I patted him lightly on the back of his hand.


    ¡°Anyway, this isn¡¯t important right now. We came here to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we did. I¡¯m sorry. Ma¡¯am, you can continue what you were trying to say.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I was going to say that I have another ability.¡±


    ¡°Really? U¡­¡±


    Kwanach, who almost called my name, suddenly paused for a moment then spoke again.


    ¡°My wife is truly an amazing person.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I just used that ability to find something out. But that was¡­¡±


    I whispered more quietly in Kwanach¡¯s ear. Kwanach listened to my exnation, hisrge body shaking with fear.


    After hearing the whole story, Kwanach¡¯s face was very cold. He bit his lips and said in a cracked voice.


    ¡°We should investigate thoroughly. What kind of people could have done this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back to the pce and find out.¡±


    The moment was urgent. Even at this moment, the polluted river was seeping into every corner of the empire, threatening the lives of the people.


    Death was dwelling beside us, in the most mundane of ces.


    * * *


    Diaquit was very happy to see him in person after so long. In the meantime, they talked only through the pendant.


    Roman. Ostensibly, he was the master of the Guilier. However, everything about him that was revealed to the world was false.


    ¡®The name ¡®Roman¡¯ must be an alias, too.¡¯


    In fact, what Diaquit knew about Roman was only a small part.


    When Roman acted as the master of the Guilier, he was a very ordinary, middle-aged man.


    How about now? He was a slender young man in histe twenties. His long hair was a brilliant silver, and his two eyes were a vivid purple.


    Roman said with a smile.


    ¡°Crown Prince. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for your efforts in getting here.¡±


    Roman stopped by the Kingdom of Achaia for a moment while he was on his way visiting the northern part of the country for business.


    Diaquit somehow seemed to be smaller when he stood in front of Roman. But it was ridiculous. Isn¡¯t he a noble royal family?


    Diaquit raised his head more forcefully to keep his intimidation from showing.


    ¡°Is the experiment going well?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. The magic will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is expecting it. Your magic will help us win the war against the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The First Emperor will have toe down from his throne dragging his feet like a stray dog.¡±


    The mere thought of that arrogant ve being humiliated made Diaquit feel better.


    ¡°Do you have enough funds?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the ie we earn from the sclerosis cure is enormous, and the interspecies trade is still in the ck, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very good at it.¡±


    Creating a disease that didn¡¯t exist, then selling the cure. Diaquit had never heard of such business skills anywhere.


    It may be somewhat hical, but in any case, sclerosis was not life-threatening if people kept taking the medicine.


    As for themon people who couldn¡¯t afford the cost of medicine¡­.What can they do? Such despicable people usually suffered from many illnesses and shortened their lifespan, even if it was not due to sclerosis.


    ¡°Um, so¡­¡­is what you said before about the Princess still valid?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What?¡±


    Diaquit felt ufortable with Usphere suddenly bing the topic of conversation. In the meantime, he hadmunicated with Usphere only twice through the pendant.


    ¡®That useless girl, you know how to show off.¡¯


    When he asked Usphere to find out why the nobles of the Imperial Council had voted in favor of the tax reform proposal, she immediately gave him an answer. She said that it seemed that they had struck a deal with the imperial family over the mining rights of the mithril mines.


    That was a usible story, but somehow he felt bad that Usphere had found out about it.


    Surely, if she couldn¡¯t properly aplish what he made her do, he would be annoyed because she was pathetic. But either way, he didn¡¯t want to hear about Usphere.


    This twisted emotion started at a very young age. From the day Usphere awakened, leaving behind the legitimate eldest son of the Catatel family, Diaquit couldn¡¯t stand anything about her.


    Roman said as he stared at Diaquit, whose expression twisted from moment to moment.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the other day that you would be willing to deal with the princess if she caused us any trouble? Do you still think so?¡±


    ¡°Why? What did she do?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she went to the Fahar River with the Emperor while undercover. The imperial pce¡¯s spy told me.¡±


    ¡°What? To the Fahar River?¡±


    ¡°©¤ Of course, it could have been just an outing¡­¡­.. But since the Princess is blessed by the Goddess and can use magic, I¡¯m afraid she found out something.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that clever.¡±


    ¡°Recently, she even let a woman with sclerosis, whose sister is the Princess¡¯ maid, into the pce.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to keep a close eye on her. In the event of an emergency, we can remove her at our discretion. Are you okay with that?¡±


    Diaquit answered without hesitation.


    ¡°No problem. Do whatever it takes to help our grand n.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Crown Prince.¡±


    Roman smiled, his purple eyes sparkling.


    * * * *


    It¡¯s been a few days since I went with Kwanach to the Fahar riverside. In the meantime, I have been visiting the undergroundboratory every night, not missing a single day, to analyze the water in the river.


    Although the power of magic was weakened by the distance from the Silver Forest, I could at least grasp the movement of magic.


    Then, during the day, I checked on Edith, and stopped by the library to look up all the books on magic that causes illness.


    ¡®I have to find out. I have to do this.¡¯


    Among the people investigating this, I was the only one who knew magic.


    This was a human continent where the seed of wizardry had died out. Even then, those that remained were mostly in hiding. There were a few wizards in the Imperial Pce, but I heard that their power was very weak.


    Moreover, this matter was being investigated in secrecy. Until we had solid evidence, we couldn¡¯t announce it to the world and ask for help.


    No one knew that the Fahar River had been contaminated. The moment this became known, the entire empire would be thrown into chaos. For the people, the Fahar River was not just the water of the river, but the water of life, the Goddess herself.


    And because the culprit might notice the signs and go in hiding. We had to make sure that we got the right person after a covert investigation.


    After a few days of covertly examining the water in the river, we seemed to have no sess at first.


    What kind of magic could cause a disease that makes one¡¯s body as hard as stone? How could all the people live on the same river, but some got sick and some didn¡¯t?


    It was all a blur. On the fifth day, after much effort, we finally found a clue.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    ***


    I took my hand out of the water from the drinking fountain in the imperial pce. This water was also drawn from the Fahar River.


    ¡®Magic power is the problem.¡¯


    I sighed as I wiped away the water with a handkerchief.


    After one attempt or another, I was investigating the Fahar River using my power.


    I had lost a considerable amount of power from being away from the silver forest. I was skeptical that I could really get anything out of it¡­¡­.


    Rather, I couldn¡¯t believe they reacted when the power was controlled to a minimum.


    When I came into contact with the waters of the Fahar River, I felt that I now understood themon denominator of those who were suffering from sclerosis.


    There were quite a few cases where a small percentage of ordinary people were born with divine power.


    However, they were not strong enough to be wizards, so they couldn¡¯t detect their own power.


    The sclerosis seemed to have targeted such people. I was not sure because I was not strong enough.


    ¡®That¡¯s probably why I¡¯ve been fine until now.¡¯


    However much my power weakened after leaving my homnd, my power was far above the level of ordinary people.


    However, when I deliberately suppressed the power in my body to an extreme level and came into contact with the river water, I immediately noticed that my body was experiencing abnormalities.


    Perhaps ordinary people drank the water of the Fahar River without feeling anything.


    It was the magic that the red-eyed man had cast into the Fahar River.


    I finally understood what it was. It was not a waste of time to spend several days in the library, looking at dozens of magic books on pollution and curses alone.


    This was a curse magic that altered the power in the body.


    So the tainted magic made the body as hard as stone.


    That was why people with no magical power at all were fine with drinking river water.


    So the power in the body was the cause of the development of sclerosis. It was no wonder that after so much research, we were unable to find anymon ground among the patients.


    ¡®The cause has been found, but the river that has spread throughout the empire cannot be purified within a short period of time.¡¯


    More and more people will be suffering from sclerosis at this very moment. As well as solving the curse on the river, we had to develop a cure and distribute it to the people as soon as possible.


    Nevertheless, now that the cause of the onset of the disease had been discovered, we had found a clue to the production of the medicine. If we could restore the contaminated internal magic power, the symptoms of sclerosis would naturally improve.


    I headed to Kwanach¡¯s office to report what I had found out so far. The whole time I was walking, I bit my lip as I felt uneasy.


    ¡®Why on earth did they even do this? Is Guilier really behind this? Is it to sell the cure for sclerosis at a higher price? Is that the only reason?


    They say that you can never have enough wealth, but to spread gue? I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    In addition, the Guilier was in charge of a considerable amount of trade with different races and earned a lot of money. Both in name and reality, they were the best organization on the continent.


    So what was it that theycked to the point of doing something so risky that he would lose everything if he made a mistake?


    ¡®It¡¯s strange. Something doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡¯


    I thought that as long as I avoided the assassination attempt, survived, and maintained my marriage to Kwanach, I could keep the peace.


    But there was so much going on, from Diaquit preparing for war to Guilier deliberately spreading gue. There was evil everywhere. Why was everyone so impatient to hurt each other?


    I arrived at Kwanach¡¯s office in a depressed state.


    He was busy settling a mountain of paperwork. But as soon as I arrived, he got up and walked briskly up to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why aren¡¯t you taking a break?¡±


    Kwanach advised me to rest during the day, since I was going back and forth to theboratory in the basement every night.


    ¡°I think I found something.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy. What if you faint?¡±


    Kwanach sighed deeply as he arranged my hair, which had fallen over my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. But the matter is urgent.¡±


    ¡°I would hate for you to be injured. As emperor, it would be a desertion of duty to say such words, but even if I can keep the people alive, it means nothing to me if you get hurt in the process.¡±


    ¡°I understand that you care for me very much. Still, such exaggeration is not good.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not exaggerating¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°More importantly, aren¡¯t you curious about what I know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach bit his lip.


    ¡°Usphere. I think you are a workaholic. All you have in your head is work. ¡­. okay. What is it that you found?¡±


    On the other hand, when Kwanach also talked about work in earnest, hisplexion began to change.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve figured out how the pollution magic on the Fahar River works. Now we can make a cure.¡±


    ¡°You figured it out in five days?


    ¡°It took me five days. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Every night, Kwanach kept close to me, his eyes like saucers until I fell asleep.


    I wanted to stay up all night and do more research, but I had to give up because of Kwanach, who was like a fierce watchdog.


    If I had continued to work until dawn, I might have found the clue in three days instead of five.


    Kwanach shook his head and muttered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I wonder where this little body gets its energy from.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to make a potion with Simon right away today. You have all the ingredients ready, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°In return, you must get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be watching ¡­¡­ whether I sleep or not anyway, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will not allow your body to be harmed in any way.¡±


    Kwanach replied firmly, as if he could never retreat. This kind of willfulness could not be broken.


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    I replied honestly, trying to ease Kwanach¡¯s worries, while gently holding his waist.


    His face was grim, but he nced at me and the corners of his eyes quivered slightly. I carefully entered his arms and hugged him.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural because I¡¯m your husband.¡±


    He murmured in a trembling voice and grabbed my shoulders with his big hands, which had lost theirposure.


    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m trying to hold back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Kwanach wrapped me in his firm arms tightly. His broad chest was warm and cozy.


    It relieved my moods, which had been sinking as low as they could go when I realized the conspiracy lurking in the human continent.


    ***


    The development of the sclerosis cure was well underway.


    In order to treat the disease, the patient¡¯s internal magic must first be purified. Fortunately, we were on the right track.


    I infused my magical power into the ingredients that would go into the healing medicine. Just like when sprouting a seed. Then, the ingredients of the material changed, and it began to have the property of purifying magic power.


    As a result, a thick purple potion waspleted. It was simr in form to the medicine sold exclusively by the Guilier.


    However, it would take some time before its safety and efficacy could be confirmed. Moreover, we had to find a way to mass-produce it so that it could be disseminated among the people.


    ¡®How does the Guilier mass produce their medicine¡­¡­¡¯


    It was probably not the way I did it, but they would need a wizard to give it magic power anyway.


    I wondered how the species of wizards on the human continent could cover the quantity of healing agents supplied and demanded throughout the empire in a dry situation.


    Then suddenly I remembered one piece of information about the Guilier.


    That they had a near monopoly on trade with different races.


    Unlike the humans, magic was as active as ever in other races. Perhaps they were getting help from them. If that was the case, it was understandable why the Guilier was able to secure a steady amount of healing medicine.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    My head was throbbing with pain.


    At first, I started this to gain Marianne¡¯s loyalty and to help her sister Edith. But I didn¡¯t know howplicated things had gotten with this disease.


    This and that tangled up in the case and grew bigger. It was as if the leaves were small, but when you dug up the soil, it was a nt with overgrown roots entwined in it.


    ¡®I suppose I¡¯ll have to make contact with the Guilier to learn more about what¡¯s going on.¡¯


    So far it was all spection, no proof.


    However, Marianne brought information to dispel such frustration.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I had contact with Baron Edwin the other day.¡±


    Marianne wasmunicating with Baron Edwin and acting as a double agent.


    Baron Edwin had been keeping an eye on my movements and had demanded that Marianne dig into my privacy.


    Baron Edwin was invited to an outdoor banquet hosted by the Guilier organization.


    ¡°The Guilier?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think quite a few nobles will be there.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who else will being?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Baron Edwin mentioned some of them to me. He was showing off. He said you don¡¯t get invited easily to such a ce.¡±


    I asked for the names, and sure enough, only famous families were invited.


    I heard that it was a gathering organized by Guilier¡¯s owner. It was probably a splendid outdoor banquet with a lot of money poured into it. They would hunt in the forest during the day and have a ball in the evening. And they would eat and drink untilte in the morning.


    Why would Baron Edwin be invited to such a gathering? It was strange. Unless he had a close connection with the Guilier.


    Was it the Guilier who was behind Baron Edwin¡¯s investigation of me? That seemed to be a possibility.


    It seemed like a good idea to approach the Guilier.


    ¡°Is there any way I can attend that outdoor banquet?¡±


    ¡°If Your Majesty wants to attend, there¡¯s no way the Guilier can decline. They will greet you with superficially glorious words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to write a letter directly to the Guilier. Please bring a pen and paper.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But¡­¡­.¡±


    Marianne, who would have hurried to carry out her mission if it had been her usual, hesitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°If you go alone, the Emperor will be worried.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    The image of Kwanach¡¯srge body trembling with fear and trepidation came to mind.


    Yes, it seemed that I had to talk to Kwanach about the outdoor banquet first.


    But, did I take it too lightly? Marianne, who had always been calm, continued to speak with a slightly resigned expression.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    ***


    ¡°His Majesty has always asked me over and over again. If the Empress were to try anything even slightly dangerous, I have to immediately stop her ¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word. How well does he take care of the Empress? He even checks the food three or four times before putting it on the table. Even then he tried to see if it was good enough.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that¡­¡±


    In fact, if someone were to add poison to my food with the intent to harm me, it wouldn¡¯t have much effect.


    Poisoning was a very ssically used technique to assassinate royalty.


    Since my regression, I have been diligently devising ways to prevent my death. In addition to cultivating my abilities, I had also made many other preparations. This was before my marriage to Kwanach.


    One of the abilities was to develop a resistance to poison. Since I was a child, I deliberately ingested poisonous nts in small quantities. So I would not die from most toxicity. My body might be paralyzed, though.


    But Kwanach didn¡¯t know that, which was why he had been so overprotective of me.


    Still, I didn¡¯t know that he would test my food himself¡­.


    What if the emperor himself gets hurt?


    While bringing up the hunting outdoor banquet hosted by the Guilier, I needed to tell him not to do that in the future.


    * * *


    Of course, Kwanach didn¡¯t listen to what I said.


    He said that what goes into my mouth must always pass through him first, and that was the way he became my husband¡­ ¡­. Honestly, I could not understand it.


    He was too stubborn to continue the conversation on that topic.


    He also decided to go with me to the outdoor banquet. Guilier¡¯s owner was surprised but he had no reason to refuse us.


    It was the ce where many nobles gather. The emperor said that he would attend in person, to thank Guilier for hisbor and wish him good luck, so it was strange for him to refuse.


    Thus the day of the outdoor banquet came.


    I was frustrated. I still couldn¡¯t find a way to produce sclerosis medicine inrge quantities, and the same was true for purifying the Fahar River, which was as big as the ocean.


    I couldn¡¯t even find any evidence of the direct involvement of the Guilier in this. All I could do was peek through the memory of the nts. I hoped that I would be able to uncover some of the secrets at this outdoor banquet.


    The hunting ground where the banquet would be held was a forest owned by the Guilier, about an hour¡¯s carriage ride away from the Imperial Pce. The number of horses and guards apanying the nobles to this outdoor banquet was considerable.


    I rode in the carriage with Kwanach. I wore afortable dress and had a shawl around my shoulders.


    Kwanach wore a ck riding suit. His hair bang was pulled back. The tight-fitting clothes made Kwanach¡¯s body, which was much thicker and firmer, stood out even more.


    Kwanach sighed with an anxious look on his face.


    ¡°Everything will be fine, so don¡¯t worry too much, Usphere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Kwanach sighed, as if he couldn¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯vee so far from the Imperial Pce. It¡¯s problematic. The forest must be full of insects. And it¡¯s cold.¡±


    (*gosh Kwanach, she is not a baby. Well, he might think she¡¯s a baby lol)


    I was so used to the northern winters that the imperial winters didn¡¯t even seem like winter to me.


    ¡°Your body is weak. It looks like it¡¯s going to break soon¡­.¡±


    Kwanach stealthily grabbed my wrist. Rough, thick fingertips gently stroked and swept over my skin.


    His big hands stayed there even as he covered all my lower arms with his hands. It was strange to see a hand that pressed down so hard, so firmly.


    Kwanach stared at me with feverish, lustful eyes. I have been so busy with sclerosistely that I haven¡¯t been able to rx with Kwanach.


    As soon as I came to the bedroom, I would fall asleep right away. We slept in the same bed, but nothing ever happened. No couple¡¯s night work.


    I wondered if Kwanach was okay.


    I was suddenly curious. The words he said he would wait until I was ready circled in my head.


    He was worried about my body and had been very patient.


    ¡®Honestly ¡­¡­ I¡¯m still not sure.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t care about physical intimacy at all. I didn¡¯t even know how to do it. In the North, they just said that women should stay put and do what their husbands told them to do.


    Kissing Kwanach had always felt good to me. But beyond that, how could I want what I didn¡¯t know, when I had never experienced or imagined it properly?


    Despite my behavior like a wooden stone, Kwanach was always kind and considerate. I felt both grateful and sorry.


    ¡®He¡¯ll be kind too if we consummate, right?¡¯


    With my meager knowledge, only sloppy and hazy imaginations came to mind. I was embarrassed just by that, so I gave a small cough.


    Then Kwanach flinched and said urgently.


    ¡°Does your throat hurt?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re sick, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    My face flushed, as if Kwanach had caught me in an embarrassing imagination. I shook my head and reassured him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. And it¡¯s easier to get the information if I¡¯m here.¡±


    This banquet was like a secret gathering so it would be hard to get information. And there would be a lot of political talk going on in secret.


    There would be nts everywhere in the outdoor banquet hall, and they would be my spies.


    There would be no better time than today to find out all sorts of information about the Guilier.


    Kwanach knew this too, so he couldn¡¯t no longer dissuade me from not going. I just sighed. He said that no matter how much we tried, there were still many dangerous things left in this world.


    Kwanach looked a little sad as he said it.


    ***


    Beep. The sound of a whistle rang out in the distance. Hunting was in full swing.


    There was a lot of hunting going on.


    The forest owned by the Guilier was very dense andrge. The paths were polished smooth from ce to ce, and the number of wild animals was managed carefully.


    Nature cultivated artificially. Hunting in this environment was actually a game.


    Such a safe and splendid hunting ground. The rumors that every nobleman was waiting only for an invitation from the Guilier seemed to be true.


    Even men who seemed to have no talent at all forbat enjoyed the safe game and jumped into the hunt to show off their masculinity.


    Kwanach rode into the forest astride his horse with only a long bow. He wanted to stay with me, but I sent him away. He also had to listen carefully to the various stories exchanged on the hunting grounds.


    I remained among the nobledies, although it seemed that some of thedies interested in hunting also went to the forest, wearing riding clothes instead of dresses.


    There was a vast clearing in the middle of the forest where the tea party was held.


    A tea party in the forest? It was romantic to hear a bit about it. The air was filled with the smell of spurting greenery and the sunlight reflected on the grass and sparkled.


    However, I was disturbed by the asional sounds of the hunting. I¡¯ve never been a big fan of hunting for fun. I don¡¯t like to shed blood meaninglessly.


    But I knew that hunting was a part of socializing among the imperial nobility. I hid my difort and joined in the conversation with the noblewomen, smiling appropriately.


    All the faces I had seen at the tea party I had hosted the other day were here today. Even the ones I had never met before were members of famous families.


    Oslin¡¯s sister, Linvera Brooks, was also at the gathering.


    Everyone seemed surprised by the appearance of Linvera, who had been confined to social circles and hiding. I was delighted to wee her.


    In the middle of our conversation, I left my seat at an appropriate moment. Linvera, who was standing beside me, opened her round eyes, looked up at me and asked,


    ¡°Your Majesty, is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to go for a walk. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    I was bothered to leave Linvera by herself. I wished her husband woulde with her. The Marquis of Brooks was in his estate, quite a distance from the capital.


    However, I couldn¡¯t take care of her right now, besides the Kingsguard. I was going to ask whatever I could from the nts scattered in all directions.


    Still, I was d that Linvera was less self-conscious than she was at thest tea party.


    I moved away from the clearing and began to stroll along the well-marked forest path. The guards and Marianne followed me a few steps behind.


    Then, when we were reasonably deep into the woods, I raised my hand to the bark, pretending to rest for a moment.


    Soon the nt¡¯s loud voice shook me.


    <Are you human?>


    ¡°Hello. I need the wisdom of nts. I want to talk with you. Will it be okay?¡±


    <What is it? What do you want? >


    The nt¡¯s voice was quite sharp. The branches of the trees swayed gloomily, even though the wind wasn¡¯t blowing hard.


    They had never reacted this way before when I used my abilities. Perhaps it was because of my awakened abilities, the nts were always friendly to me.


    Visually, the forest was very clean and well maintained. Why would life that grew in such an environment behave so sharply?


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean you any harm. I¡¯m just curious about the owner of this forest.¡±


    <Do you know who it is? >


    ¡°I heard that the Guilier is in charge of this ce. Is that so?¡±


    <Yes?>


    The Guilier¡¯s master was a middle-aged man named Roman.


    He was from amoner background, but with his tremendous business skills, he took over the tradingpany to the venerable Guilier a few years ago.


    Roman has yet to show up for today¡¯s outdoor banquet.


    After dark, an evening ball was to be held in the forest with an orchestra here. Perhaps he woulde out at the end of the party.


    I had never seen him in person, but from what I had heard, he seemed to be an entrepreneur, a bit of a smooth talker, and quite ordinary.


    ¡°By any chance, do you know the owner of Guilier, Roman?¡±


    However, as soon as I mentioned the name Roman, the sound of the tree intensified.


    <That traitor! The destroyer! He is vicious!>


    With a crack, the tree¡¯s branches shook even more, and the dry leaves collided with each other, creating a rumbling sound.


    The tree had a hard time settling down and spoke at random.


    <Exterminator! ughterer! A Devil!>


    My body stiffened with the fury I could feel in my soul. What in the world had Roman done to make them behave like this?

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ***


    ¡°What did Roman do to you?¡±


    Without warning, the tree began to pour its memories into my head. Many scenes were violently disyed.


    The tree seemed to have been moved here from another location when it was a seedling. In my earliest memories of the tree, the water was flowing.


    It was a tree that lived by the Fahar river.


    Then came the scene that I had seen in the other nts¡¯ memories.


    The red-eyed man who cast irreverent magic into the river.


    This time I could see his face properly. He seemed to be in his twenties in appearance. He looked very sensitive and handsome. And the thing that stood out the most was¡­..


    His hair was silver. Silver hair was a color reserved for the Pernen royal family¡­..


    This was the dynasty that ruled the southern part of the country before Kwanach.


    It was said that their hair shines silver with the blessing of the Goddess. However, incestuous marriages were repeated, and the psychosis that resided in the bloodline became increasingly severe, leading to a period of tyranny.


    Kwanach eventually destroyed the n. Not a single person was left behind.


    ¡­¡­ I thought so. Was there anyone who survived? It¡¯s the descendants of a royal family as sacred as that one.


    An obvious threat element. No, it was already a substantial threat if this man spread sclerosis.


    In the next scene that the tree showed me, I could see this forest owned by the Guilier.


    Late at night, several men were heading somewhere, this time pulling arge wagon with Roman. The wagon was covered with arge cloth, so I couldn¡¯t see what was inside.


    Suddenly, the wagon was caught in a small stone beak and tilted. One of the objects loaded in the wagon jumped out.


    ¡°No way is that ¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a blue-gray mass of dposing flesh.


    It was a human arm.


    Soon the afterimages that had been etched into my mind came flooding in. It was all a memory of the tree.


    Damaged bodies. Shapeless flesh. Crimson eyes. A gloomy voice¡­


    The scene passed by quickly. It was hard to understand the back and forth of the memories. It was just like a series of horriblendscape paintings.


    When the tree stopped sharing its memory, I waspletely exhausted.


    ¡°Phew ¡­¡­¡±


    I felt like I was going to throw up.


    I groaned, and the Kingsguard waiting behind me asked if I was okay. I took a deep breath, finally indicating that I was fine.


    I felt nauseated. I touched the surface of the wood with my trembling fingers and asked,


    ¡°These, these men¡­. ¡­Are they rted to the Guilier? Who is the man you showed me before?¡±


    <That man is also a Roman. >


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The man with the red eyes?¡±


    <Yes>


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    The tree vibrated once more. Then it showed me another memory.


    The man with the silver hair and red eyes. He grabbed the hand of a corpse that looked like it had died of hardening, or sclerosis.


    Then after a moment he withdrew his hand. His red eyes gradually began to change as he finished his magic.


    They turned purple.


    Silver hair and purple eyes. It was undeniable, he was of the Pernen royal bloodline.


    His change didn¡¯t stop there. The smooth face of a man in his twenties began to melt like mud. It was a bizarre and horrifying sight.


    Not long after that, the man shifted into the form of an ordinary middle-aged man, publicly known as the owner of Guilier, Roman.


    The memory ended, and I heard the voice of the tree.


    <That horrible butcher is Roman. >


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve never heard of such powerful and borate shape-shifting magic. It was only originally a matter of changing a few ages from your face or changing the color of your hair.


    How could he change into apletely different person?


    ¡°What in the world is Roman doing while hiding his true form?¡±


    <He has incurred the wrath of the Goddess. >


    ¡°The Goddess¡­..?¡±


    <He has ruined thisnd! He¡¯s made it sick!>


    The tree¡¯s voice grew stronger and stronger. It was not in a normal state.


    The soul of this nt was twisted.


    <He had experimented endlessly. And he buried all his cruel failures here! >


    My mind drifted back to the memories I had seen from the tree.


    The bodies died of sclerosis. Fleshy, squashed beyond recognition.


    Has Roman been experimenting with something here ? Maybe the experiments were the reason the tree was twisted like this.


    ¡°What kind of experiment was Roman conducting? Do you know the purpose of the experiment?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything. But he¡¯s very dangerous. He is, he is¡­..! >


    The tree¡¯s spirit grew more and more angry.


    <I¡¯m sick. It¡¯s over! We¡¯re all done! >


    It was like a madman constantly cursing.


    Just then, I heard Marianne¡¯s voice behind me.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡±


    Only then did Ie to my senses and remove my hand from the tree. The crazy voice that filled my head was cut off.


    ¡°Are you okay? You look very pale, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­¡­ I¡¯m fine, Marianne.¡±


    I tried to catch my breath and stand up quickly. I should not show agitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been away for too long. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    I wanted to look into this and that more in the forest, but my mental strength had reached its limit. I also knew that if I didn¡¯t show up for a long time, people would suspect me.


    First, I went back to the tea party hall again. I pretended to be fine and maintained my dignity as an empress, but I was a mess on the inside.


    Kwanach still hadn¡¯t returned from his hunt. All I wanted to do was to tell him quickly about everything I had found in the forest.


    ¡®Is he thest of the Pernen royal bloodline?¡¯


    So much information all at once. My mind was a jumble.


    When I looked back carefully at Roman¡¯s trail, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. He took control of the Guilier after cheating on his identity with magic. Mastering the highest organization on the continent in both name and reality.


    He finally pushed on, leaving no stone unturned in inting his wallet. He deliberately spread the gue of sclerosis and made a lot of money by distributing the medicine exclusively.


    But it wasn¡¯t simply about the money.


    The tree didn¡¯t seem to know the exact details either, but it seemed that Roman was conducting some sort of experiment rted to sclerosis.


    Since he had incurred the wrath of the Goddess, it must be an experiment against nature.


    ¡®Is he nning to start a rebellion?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know what the experiment was, but I was sure that it wasn¡¯t in favor of the empire.


    We have to prevent Roman.


    No, we must eliminate him if possible.


    But for now, I couldn¡¯t be careless.


    Through my abilities, I saw Roman¡¯s fraudulent schemes and evil misdeeds, which were close to perfect crimes, but I needed proof to catch him.


    Also, I didn¡¯t know who might be behind Roman.


    ¡®Is Roman alone? Or¡­is there an aplice?¡¯


    Until I found out Roman¡¯splete ulterior motive, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to catch the big shot, Guilier¡¯s master.


    * * *


    Around sunset, those who went hunting returned. The various animals caught during the hunt were to be used for cooking at the banquet that was soon to be held.


    No one was injured because the horses were hunting and they were extremely safe.


    On the spaciouswn, round tables and chairs began to be set up.


    Kwanach came straight over to me and checked to see if I was okay. I could smell the faint scent of blooding from him.


    ¡°Usphere. Was everything alright? Did you like the food at the tea party?¡±


    Kwanach told the Guilier that all the imperial chefs would be attending the outdoor banquet.


    They were the best cooks on the continent when it came to the Imperial Pce, so when the Guilier suddenly heard about it, it seemed that the Emperor had granted them a favor, but the truth was that Kwanach just couldn¡¯t trust the Guilier.


    He was well prepared, but he was anxious because we were outside the imperial pce.


    ¡°It was all delicious. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡­¡±


    I stared at Kwanach.


    For a few hours, I waited, frustrated and alone with my enormous, suffocating secret.


    When I turned to face Kwanach, I felt relieved. It was nice to have someone I could confide in and rely on about this dire situation.


    It was a moment of relief, even if only a little, I felt emotional.


    It was only a few months ago. When he came to marry me in the kingdom of Achaia, Kwanach was both familiar and terrifying to me.


    He was the enemy of my previous life that destroyed my homnd, and my husband with whom I joined hands politically for the sake of peace. It was nothing more and nothing less. I was nervous, lied, and worked hard to prevent him from divorcing me.


    But now, more than anyone else, I relied on Kwanach.


    Unlike my previous life, Kwanach would not go mad, if only the war could be prevented. And if I somehow solve the fertility problem¡­


    I suddenly felt that I could live with this man for the rest of my life.


    Now that I faced those ck eyes that were the only thing that brought me stability in the midst of my horrible fear, a very clear trust in Kwanach swelled up in my heart.


    I held onto Kwanach with a slightly trembling hand.


    ¡°I saw something in the forest, Kwanach.¡±


    My voice was shaky. I finally realized that for hours I had been in a state of great fear.


    ¡°Kwanach¡­What we were worried about was right.¡±


    I guessed with Kwanach that it was the Guilier who spread the sclerosis.


    Kwanach¡¯s dark eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not all.¡±


    There were too many people around to talk about it in detail. Everyone was at their assigned table, but there could be ears around.


    I wondered if Roman knew. Would he know I saw what he did in the woods, his own private property?


    And Roman was a wizard, too. As long as he was here, I had to be careful.


    ¡°What did you see, Usphere?¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s eyes were full of worries.


    At that moment, Roman appeared. He was greeting the guests.


    Gray hair with a stiff body. Now Roman was a middle-aged man who looked ordinary.


    I whispered quietly to Kwanach, indicating Roman with my eyes.


    ¡°We have to watch out for him. That¡¯s not all we were worried about.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Kwanach spoke silently, using only his gaze. Then he looked at Roman and me alternately with a dubious expression.


    It was then that Roman stood in the middle and made a speech.


    His greeting was formal and tasteless. The gist of it was that the people here had to work together for the development of the empire, and that the Guilier would do his best to help.


    ¡°May Goddess Fahar bless the Emperor and Empress for making this ce shine!¡±


    Roman thanked us as he looked at the tform where we sat.


    ¡°I have prepared a few highlights for this beautiful evening, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s magic fireworks!¡±


    As Roman beckoned, the Guilier¡¯s people who were waiting in the corner simultaneously broke the small magic scroll. Immediately, the night sky was aze with fireworks.


    The colorful fireworks changed into various shapes and embroidered the sky splendidly. Exmations of admiration leaked out from everywhere.


    ¡°Please enjoy the banquet and dinner!¡±


    Roman smiled and retired to the back .


    The orchestra began to y. A beautiful melody flowed through the outdoor banquet hall set up in the middle of the forest.


    Even though it was winter in the Empire, it was as cold as autumn in my homnd, just right for an outdoor banquet.


    The servants began bringing various dishes and ced them on each table. Arge brazier was set up far away from the tables, and they began to roast the meat on the spot.


    It was a romantic atmosphere. Everyone looked buoyant and happy.


    Except me.


    Just ¡­¡­. What on earth is he up to?


    Is he trying to restore the Pernen Dynasty? Or is he nning to take revenge on Kwanach?


    Have thest few years just been a period of hiding and gaining power?


    Soon, dinner was also served at our table. Kwanach kept me waiting for a while and then took a bite from the appetizer dish.


    Kwanach nodded and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can eat it.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to do this, Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not at the imperial pce, so I¡¯m more nervous.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ This is what subordinates should do. I heard that even at the pce you are always checking like this before meals. I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°At the end, what I check is the most urate.¡±


    Kwanach was unconcerned.


    ¡°But still. If you get hurt¡­.¡±


    ¡°Usphere, it would be better if I were injured instead before any harm came to you. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m hoping for. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Since you are the Emperor, you must take better care of yourself.¡±


    Kwanach burst intoughter and took an appetizer from my te.


    Whoosh, the illusion of magical fireworks danced like a fountain behind his charming smile.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a very precious person.¡±


    Kwanach ced a te in front of me.


    It was food with sweet potato mousse and root vegetables rarely seen in winter. It was dressed with a refreshing dressing, and the savory smell tantalized my nose.


    I took a bite of the food, which Kwanach had made sure was safe, and then said.


    ¡°You¡¯re a valuable man. How many people do you have to take responsibility for?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°And also¡­¡±


    I tried to tell him that I didn¡¯t want him to get hurt, and that he was the only person I couldpletely trust and rely on here.


    But somehow I choked up and couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Usphere?¡±


    My throat seemed to catch fire as I swallowed the food.


    ¡°I¡­.¡±


    It was all I could do to get the barely contained words out.


    Kwanach¡¯s panicked face flickered into view. I could feel the heating from my chest and gradually hardening from the tips of my extremities.


    ¡°Usphere, Usphere!¡±


    Kwanach grabbed my body tightly.


    ¡°Call the doctor!¡±


    The gentle sound of the strings stopped. The ominous buzzing began to die down as the area became deste.


    My vision spread out in a blur, I gasped, and was held in Kwanach¡¯s chest.


    He was mumbling something without a break, but I couldn¡¯t hear him well.


    ¡®My body¡­.. I can¡¯t move my body.¡¯


    It was hard to lift even a finger.


    ¡®Is it poison?¡¯


    The heat that spread near my heart enveloped my entire body. My extremities hardened like stone, then my head.


    My head froze and my thoughts didn¡¯t flow smoothly. Still, I could know one thing for sure.


    If this continues¡­.I¡¯m going to die.


    It was an instinctive realization. It was a natural fear. Death was approaching quickly.


    I could feel Kwanach¡¯s hot and hard palms sweeping me down anxiously. His shaky voice sounded like an echo from afar.


    ¡°Oh, Usphere, please, I beg you.¡±


    Kwanach was crying. That was the only thing that seemed clear. Hot tears trickled down due to the dulling fattening of my senses.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been greedy for you. I thought I could protect you this time. I am¡­again¡­.¡±


    Kwanach was slurring iprehensible words as he bowed his head. He rubbed his rough cheek against mine and whimpered like a sorrowful beast.


    ¡°Please, kill me, kill me, for God¡¯s sake. Why again this time¡­Why¡­¡±


    Kwanach growled in a low, raspy voice as he ran his fingers through my hair. His body trembled more and more violently, and his voice subsided more and more grimly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find those who have done this to you and tear all their limbs alive¡­ Pull out their tongues so that they cannot leave a single word of their wills. Find their families and kill them all in front of them¡­. I will make them feel the same pain that I went through¡­.¡±


    The moment I heard Kwanach¡¯s insane words, I seemed toe back to myself for just a moment.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I could faintly hear the sound of soldiers moving in unison. He brought quite a few of the Kingsguard from the Imperial Pce. The soldiers seemed to envelop the banquet hall.


    ¡®I can¡¯t die like this, never¡­.¡¯


    I squeezed out what little willpower I had left.


    It was the madness that I had glimpsed. If I was assassinated and met my end, he would turn into the bloody tyrant he once was. I couldn¡¯t leave it like that. I would not let the bloody fate of my previous life repeat itself.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to die. Wake up¡­never¡­¡¯


    After the regression, I have made various preparations since I was a child to avoid being poisoned. I was resistant to almost all poisonous nts.


    Moreover, didn¡¯t Kwanach methodically check them? If it was a poisonous drug, he would have spotted it first.


    But while Kwanach was fine, I began to feel fever all over my body as soon as I took a bite.


    That was the difference between me and him¡­..


    It¡¯s magic power.


    Magic power in the body.


    A toxicity that reacted only to magical power, like sclerosis. I¡¯ve never heard of such a poison, but it was a possibility.


    It was Roman who had also created the cursed magic that caused sclerosis. It was possible that Roman had nned something like this for me.


    If that was the case, it was clear that this should be myst gasp before I died.


    I tried my best to keep the magic in my body as quiet as possible. I blocked the path of the magic that stretched all over my body.


    ¡®Is it effective?¡¯


    The heat that burned through my entire body seemed to subside a bit. I don¡¯t know how long this would prevent my body from deteriorating.


    I felt my consciousness gradually fading away.


    I had to tell Kwanach who Roman was.


    I could faintly hear him crying out like a beast.


    Now I could only pray to Goddess Fahar and the Silver Forest.


    ¡®Please help me to wake up before Kwanach breaks downpletely and unleashes his carnage.¡¯


    But soon after, my mind turnedpletely ck.


    ***


    *Third person¡¯s POV*


    The moment Usphere¡¯s trembling eyelids closed, Kwanach froze for a moment.


    The sounds ying in the area coalesced into a nasty buzzing noise. Nothing could be heard properly.


    Kwanach breathed out roughly like a beast that was thrust through a harpoon earlier in the hunt. His big back twitched. With his jaw trembling, he checked Usphere¡¯s pulse with his crude hands.


    It was beating faintly. She was not dead yet.


    The carriage had just pulled in to where the banquet was being held to pick up Usphere just in time. Inside was Simon, who was brought in case of emergency.


    Kwanach picked Usphere up in his arms. She was as light as paper, even though her whole body was stiff and limp.


    Without saying a word, Kwanach approached the carriage with a stiff expression. His face was soaked with tears, but his bloodshot eyes were dangerous.


    Every step Kwanach took, the Kingsguards waiting nearby moved to corner the people little by little. It was as if they were squeezing their prey.


    The nobles were all groaning and whispering. How could the Empress fall? By all ounts, this was an attempt to poison her.


    Kwanachid Usphere safely in the carriage and spoke to Simon.


    ¡°Head for the pce as soon as possible, taking all necessary measures. The Kingsguards will follow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Your Majesty ¡­¡­¡±


    Simon¡¯s face waspletely frightened and soulless.


    Kwanach spoke in a low voice and held Simon¡¯s chin tightly.


    ¡°Pull yourself together, and somehow keep the Empress alive.¡±


    As soon as Kwanach dismounted from the carriage, it ran quickly along the forest road. Guards on horseback in front and behind the carriage.


    Kwanach stood still until the carriage with Uspherepletely disappeared from his sight.


    For a long time, the forest was filled with the sound of horses¡¯ hooves trampling the earth, Kwanach turned and looked back at the people.


    The Kingsguards had driven all the nobles and Guilier¡¯s attendants to the center of the banquet. Everyone stood frozen, unable to sit in their chairs.


    Kwanach drew a sword from a Kingsguard who was close by and approached the people.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s raspy voice was the only sound echoed in the forest, where music and speech hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who did this, but I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t diefortably.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    As Kwanach approached with a sword, one of the nobles said in a raspy voice,


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, we are indebted to you. We would never do such a thing. Huh, I¡¯m sure the culprit is among the Guilier¡¯s.¡±


    Roman, who had been standing quietly, countered.


    ¡°The servants and attendants who participated in this banquet have been verified many times. Guilier pledges to cooperate with any and all investigations and interrogations by the Imperial Family.¡±


    ¡°The people we brought from our family are all perfectly innocent, Your Majesty. First of all, pressure people with force like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Kwanach spoke in a low voice and stopped in his tracks. Then, with his chin¡¯s gesture, he gave the order to the Kingsguard.


    The sound of shing steel echoed in a high-pitched form. Then all the soldiers took out their swords, and raised them to the people.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    In the atmosphere of fear, asional sobbing could be heard.


    Even if he was an Emperor, he shouldn¡¯t detain imperial nobles without any physical proof or treat him as a criminal.


    But logic does not work on those who have lost their reason.


    Unfortunately, Oslin, the only closest person who could control Kwanach, did not attend this outdoor banquet. He did not like hunting, and he was tied to the Imperial Pce because of the heavy workload of the Ministry of Home Affairs.


    Kwanach looked at each one with cold, sunken eyes. He wanted to rule by rationality and not by blood. He wanted to create a livable country.


    But the reason for all of this was solely for Usphere.


    It has been a few years that he had been running with only the desire to properly care for the country where Usphere will spend the rest of her life.


    What¡¯s the point of everything without her? It didn¡¯t matter if this Empire was ruined by madness and blood.


    Although Usphere had not yetpletely stopped breathing, the fuse that would destroy Kwanach was already ignited.


    Kwanach¡¯s mind was flooded with horrific memories of his past life. From the time of Usphere¡¯s death till he brought her back to life, his life was empty, desperate and terrifying.


    If he lost her this time, it would truly be over. Such was the deal.


    There would be no second miracle.


    Ha. Kwanach gripped his sword tightly.


    ¡°From now on, the capital will be closed indefinitely.¡±


    Moans of astonishment erupted from all sides.


    ¡°All those who participated in the banquet, regardless of rank, will be detained in the Imperial Pce until all those behind the attempt to poison the Empress are revealed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how can this be ¡­!¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s life was an act of challenge by the imperial family to the front of the aristocratic society. However, no one was able to utter a word of protest.


    The situation was surrounded by numerous des. Everyone seemed to value their own lives.


    But suddenly, a thin, senile man came out from the back and shouted,


    ¡°I did that!¡±


    It was one of the cooks from the imperial pce. All eyes were on him. Kwanach stared at him, only his eyes moving.


    ¡°I poisoned the empress.¡±


    It was a face that Kwanach knew. He had been working in the Imperial Pce since the first years of the Empire¡¯s existence.


    From what Kwanach had investigated in advance, he was a man with nothing special. His family all lived in the capital, so he couldn¡¯t afford to do anything rash. If something went wrong, his family would be taken hostage.


    However, he unexpectedly came forward and imed to be the culprit.


    The guards rushed to the scene, forced the old man to his knees, and put a sword to his neck. The old man did not put up a single fight and was caught quietly.


    The old man¡¯s face, so ordinary, had a bright look in his eyes and a strange smile on his face at the same time.


    ¡°When the revolution began, I felt my whole body¡¯s blood boil with its reforming ideas. I had always hoped that the Radon Empire would truly be the Land of the Sun.¡±


    The old man continued in a phlegmatic voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let that woman destroy it¡­. I must kill her with my own hands for the sake of the great deed!¡±


    Kwanach approached without words. Thud thud. The sound of footsteps trampling on the grass was loud.


    Standing in front of the old man, Kwanach pointed the tip of his sword at the other man¡¯s heart without hesitation. The knife didn¡¯t pratepletely, but it tore the old man¡¯s clothes and scratched his skin.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡­¡±


    The blood leaked from the old man¡¯s skin wet the cooking suit.


    ¡°Woman? Woman? Did you say that? Say it again.¡±


    Kwanach said in a calm, cold voice. The figure that held Usphere,forting her and crying out for her earlier disappeared without a shadow of a trace.


    Kwanach waspletely calm andpletely mad.


    A person who could not ce the reason for life in any but one ce, who looked at only one and ran to insrity, had no choice but to copse as he did when that only one disappeared.


    In Kwanach¡¯s world, there was only Usphere. Therefore, without Usphere, it was a perfectly natural procedure for the world of Kwanach to copse.


    The old man shrank for a moment at Kwanach¡¯s deadly pursuit, but soon recited his twisted beliefs in a dignified manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That foreign woman! I can¡¯t believe you would allow a Northerner, a near-barbarian, to sit on the throne of the Empress. This is not the country I had in mind when the revolution broke out.¡±


    ¡°So you tried to kill her?¡±


    With a light twist of his wrist, Kwanach scraped the old man¡¯s skin with the tip of his sword. It wasn¡¯t enough of a wound to cause internal injuries, but it was enough of a move to cause the old man pain.


    ¡°Ugh¡­..¡±


    The old man groaned and shook his shoulders. Kwanach said with a look of utter depression on his face.


    ¡°What drug did you use?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that¡­..¡±


    The old man chuckled even as a blue streak appeared on his forehead and he was in pain.


    ¡°Numerous tests have shown no abnormalities. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t the drug you mere cook can get your hands on.¡± (Kwanach)


    ¡°A person who has cooked all his life can¡¯t be expected to make everything.¡± (Old man)


    ¡°No, there must be someone behind you. There has to be, right?¡± (Kwanach)


    ¡°No, there is not. So don¡¯t need to go through all the trouble and just kill me.¡± (Old man)


    ¡°Kill you? I don¡¯t think so. I have no intention of killing you.¡± (Kwanach)


    Kwanach finally took out the sword that had dug into the old man¡¯s skin. Blood rained down on thewn and pooled on the edge of the de.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it that you would wish you were dead.¡± (Kwanach)


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll spend the rest of your life buried in pain, begging and pleading with me to kill you. Do not dream of suicide.¡± (Kwanach)


    Kwanach stepped back and beckoned to the Kingsguards. The guards tied the old man up and dragged him away.


    The others trembled with fear as they saw the old man disappear. They had never seen him in person, but they had heard countless rumors about him, the invincible emperor of conquest.


    They could see his face in the current Kwanach.


    Is he really going to detain so many people until he gets to the bottom of the incident? Many people were curious, but no one could ask directly.


    The night wind was particrly colder than usual. As if to foretell the cold times toe.


    * * * *


    Kwanach came out of the prison with his hands stained with blood. He wiped his hands with a cloth that had been given to him, but the smell of blood on his skin did not disappear.


    Kwanach thought it didn¡¯t matter. There was no reason to pay attention to the smell of blood anyway.


    Five days had passed since Usphere¡¯s fall. The fever had been caught to some extent, but it was still a matter of life and death.


    Since he didn¡¯t know the identity of the poison that had gotten into Usphere¡¯s body, he couldn¡¯t use the cure.


    He had to rely on the patient¡¯s willpower while only treating the immediate surface symptoms.


    He tortured the old man severely for days to find out everything he could, but without much sess. The only responses he got were, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything¡± and ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what the drug is.¡±


    It was hard to believe that someone with no specialized training could endure so much torture.


    It was bing more and more suspicious.


    Everyone at the banquet had been tied up in the Imperial Pce and were being interrogated, but the ie was far from over.


    It was a situation where all the investigators in the Imperial Pce were mobilized. Still unable to find a clue, Kwanach was going out of his mind.


    He could hardly sleep for five days. His bloodshot eyes were blurry, and the shadows of his eyes were dark and droopy. His nerves were so on edge that they seemed to explode at the slightest hint.


    The truth was that he wanted to brutally torture everyone in the banquet hall, regardless of their status, and get whatever he could out of them.


    No, on the day of Usphere¡¯s fall, he was really going to do that.


    If Oslin didn¡¯t reason with him, and if Usphere didn¡¯t miraculously catch her breath, this imperial pce would have been stained with blood.


    Usphere was still alive. Thankfully, her frail body has survived the toxicity.


    As such, Kwanach grabbed the barely remaining strands of reason.


    When he returned to his office, he found that his old friends, Jaxor and Oslin, had arrived. Jaxor had been moring to keep retiring, but when the Empress fell, he stopped demanding retirement and cooperated with the investigation.


    When Kwanach entered, the smell of blood that filled the room made Oslin frown.


    ¡°Did the guilty party confess to anything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kwanach sat down in his chair and pressed his fingers to his throbbing brow.


    ¡°He¡¯s a very tough man. I tortured him until he passed out, but he just kept repeating the same words.¡±


    Jaxor said, his forehead wrinkled.


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s someone behind this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been tinkering for days and haven¡¯t been able to get a single shred of information about the poison. I don¡¯t know when the poison got in the food. There¡¯s no way that one person could have been so thorough in setting things up.¡±

 Chapter 44

    <h2>Chapter 44</h2>


    Oslin said with a spiteful voice.


    ¡°Obviously there is a bigger mastermind behind all this. This is an old man who has spent his whole life cooking in the Imperial Pce, and all of a sudden he has the nerve to do this all by himself? The problem is ¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach bit his lips in frustration, interrupting Oslin¡¯s mid-sentence.


    ¡°Can¡¯t find any trace of the poisoning.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. It¡¯s abnormally clean.¡±


    Kwanach breathed heavily, unable to control his anger, mmed his fist down on the desk. Boom, the pound bang rang in the office.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let this go on. There¡¯s a limit to how long we can keep people locked up in the Imperial Pce.¡±


    Oslin nodded quickly at Kwanach¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, you have thought this through. Even if we give the nobles the room of honor, they will not be happy. The longer the detention period, the more formidable the opposition from the noble society¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°There will be nothinging out of it if you entertain your guests with such grace, I shall have to interrogate them in person, one by one.¡±


    Kwanach stood up and tried to leave the room.


    Oslin jumped up in surprise and approached Kwanach. Then with his eyes, he called for help from Jaxor. The Emperor now lost his reason and Oslin needed help to stop him.


    Oslin said in a perplexed voice.


    ¡°Come on, direct interrogation? How do you see that many people in person?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve sent in agents, but to no avail.¡±


    We¡¯ve started to search the Guilier, please wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°How long is it? How many more days? It¡¯s faster to catch them one by one.¡±


    Jaxor grabbed Kwanach¡¯s arm. No one could touch the Emperor¡¯s without permission, but the only exception was between the two of them. They were like brothers, having grown up ves together since childhood.


    Jaxor said in a calm voice that was unlike him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve been trying to establish the empire. Are you going to turn the entire nobility against us? The country will be shaken.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    A painful cry tore through the air. Kwanach staggered to a sitting position as he let out his pent up emotions.


    Kwanach knew his best friend was right. But he was way out of rational judgment now.


    But it was always heartbreaking to face reality. He wanted to put his sharp enlightenment behind him and let go of reason altogether.


    The truth was only vague, while Usphere still showed no sign of waking up. A sense of helplessness and despair had driven Kwanach to the edge of the cliff.


    Uncharacteristically for an emperor, Kwanach kept slouching, his shoulders shaking. Only now he was not the first emperor that conquered a continent. He was a weak man who would shatter at any moment.


    The gloomy voice in his head seemed to be constantly whispering.


    <Look at that, you failed again this time. You couldn¡¯t protect her. That¡¯s all you are at best. You dare to think that you will pay the price for a ve disrespecting a noble princess¡­¡­.>


    Unable to watch, Jaxor and Oslin helped Kwanach up on both sides. Oslin patted Kwanach on the back and said.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept much in five days. You need to get some rest, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you continue like this, you will copse. Only when you rest will your judgment be clearer.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anyone who works this hard? Do you think this is what the Empress would want? Please rest. I¡¯lle to you as soon as I know something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Empress¡¯s. Go there.¡±


    Kwanach waved them off and left the room. Jaxor and Oslin stared silently at Kwanach as he walked weakly.


    When Kwanach hadpletely disappeared from their view, Jaxor leaned his back against the wall and said to Oslin.


    ¡°His Majesty, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Oslin took off his sses and sighed lowly.


    ¡°Why does he have to do this? How long has he been married? At this rate, the country will be ruined.¡±


    ¡°Someone tried to poison the empress.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but he haspletely lost his mind. He isn¡¯t himself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s big enough to pose a threat to the country, so he has to be even more cool-headed. Isn¡¯t that what he¡¯s supposed to do? You know what it¡¯s like on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Oslin shook his head helplessly, and Jaxor frowned.


    Jaxor¡¯s purple eyes flickered with a hint of frustration.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Kwanach we know! I know him. I¡¯ve known Kwanach since I was a child, growing up rolling around in hell with him. He was a man who would not fall apart no matter what¡­ It was only one woman that changed him.¡±


    ¡°Careful what you say, Jaxor. What do you mean ¡®woman¡¯? We call her Empress ¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Honestly, am I wrong? You were also against this marriage alliance at first. She became the Empress, but she is still a weak princess of a weak country with no significance.¡±


    ¡°Jaxor!¡±


    Oslin angrily shoved Jaxor¡¯s shoulder with his hand, but Jaxor, who had been trained as a soldier for a long time, was not fazed. Instead, his momentum intensified.


    There was even a flicker of intense hostility in his purple eyes.


    ¡°A weak Kwanach is not Kwanach!¡±


    ¡°I told you to be careful with your words. The empress is not the one to be evaluated like that by you either. She is a wise woman who cares more for her people than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°You and His Majesty are the same. You all are possessed by the woman in only a few months.¡±


    Jaxor walked away with a broad stride, shaking off Oslin.


    Oslin sighed as he looked alternately at Jaxor¡¯s back and at Kwanach¡¯s vanishing direction.


    * * *


    Kwanach made his way to Usphere¡¯s bedchamber. Arge number of Kingsguards and attendants guarded the room without the slightest gap.


    Kwanach said to Marianne and Simon who were in the room.


    ¡°How¡¯s Usphere?¡±


    Simone replied with a wry look on her face.


    ¡°The fever is down. But she¡¯s still unconscious¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Leave. I¡¯ll watch her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Kwanach staggered closer to the side of the bed . He didn¡¯t even sit on the chair, but remained on one knee, looking at Usphere.


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was a living person. If he closed his eyes and opened them, he felt like she would disappear.


    Her skin, which was originally white, turned even paler as the blood drained from it. Her eyelids, which were tightly closed, showed no signs of opening. He hadn¡¯t seen her beautiful eyes, which used to glow a light green, for some time.


    Kwanach carefully held Usphere¡¯s hand. He ced his rough lips on the back of her soft hand.


    ¡°Please¡­¡­.¡±


    His broken voice escaped from between his chapped lips. Kwanach squeezed his eyes shut and whimpered. His eyes were moist.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do? Will youe back?¡±


    As a whisper of despair echoed through the room, Usphere¡¯s eyelids fluttered faintly as shey there like a doll. It was as if her eyes were moving in it.


    * * *


    It had already been two days since the Empress¡¯s poisoning conspiracy incident urred. The nobles and other powerful people who had attended the banquet were spending their time stranded in the luxurious prison of the Imperial Pce.


    Among them was the owner of Guilier, Roman.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you some food.¡±


    Roman turned his head to the voiceing from outside the room. He had a stiff face, but he made up a smiling reply.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°I left it outside, so take it.¡±


    The door opened softly as Roman approached. A tray of food came through the crack.


    <i>¡®It¡¯s like feeding a dog.¡¯</i>


    Unlike his true thoughts, Roman received the food with the smile of a friendly, warm, middle-aged man.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Immediately the door mmed shut. Roman¡¯s face hardened.


    ¡°D*mn it. I can¡¯t even do the shapeshifting spell because I don¡¯t know when someone wille in. It¡¯s so frustrating.¡±


    He didn¡¯t like the food, It was a mouth that only dealt in precious delicacies from all over the world. There was no way he could be satisfied with the food that was spread out in bulk.


    Roman nervously put down his fork. All the possessions he had brought with him were also taken.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Roman mmed his hand down on the table in frustration. With a clink, the fork flew up and fell, making a screeching sound.


    Nothing went as nned.


    He never thought that he would be detained for such a long time. Of course, it was all a waste of time, since the First Emperor couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Isn¡¯t it still boring and suffocating? Roman had a lot toin about.


    <i>¡®The First Emperor is politically overwhelmed.¡¯</i>


    He expected to be called in and interrogated, or have the Guilier raided. However, this measure was excessive.


    <i>¡®This is what I get for attempting to kill the Empress?¡¯</i>


    Roman swept his chin with his hand. His thick lips twisted.


    <i>¡®I didn¡¯t think the Empress would survive. She must have felt like her whole body was on fire as soon as she took the medicine¡­In a matter of seconds, did shee up with a way to calm the toxicity while enduring such pain? I took the woman far too lightly. Well, it just got more interesting. Crisis brings excitement.¡¯</i>


    Ronan looked quitefortable for the real culprit who had poisoned the Empress.


    That¡¯s right. Roman was the real culprit who Kwanach didn¡¯t even have a slightest idea who he actually was. That¡¯s as it should be. Because Roman¡¯s transformation magic was perfect.


    When Roman met the old chef and gave him the poison, he was not in his current old form.


    Even if the chef couldn¡¯t endure the torture and confessed, Roman, the master of Guilier, would be able to escape in another form.


    Roman met the chef in his true appearance. Silver hair, purple eyes.


    He was thest of the Pernen royal bloodline. He was the eldest of the mad king¡¯s twin sons.


    That was Roman¡¯s true face.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    ¡°The chef is better at enduring torture than I thought.¡±


    Of course, Roman had lightly poked himself in the head.


    He was not a man who had always been friendly to strangers. It was Roman¡¯s spiritual magic that yed a role in his transformation into such an extreme, self-believing person.


    It was very easy to reverse his feelings of hostility towards the Pernen royal family with magic.


    The moment he met his silver hair and purple eyes, the old man bowed his head in trepidation.


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t mind confiding my true identity to the First Emperor¡­ He¡¯s changed his beliefs with magic, but *he¡¯s too faithful.¡¯ (*he=*Kwanach)


    I¡¯ve fixed your beliefs with magic, but you¡¯re overly faithful.¡¯


    The beliefs that were turned upside down by the magic must have made thest remaining prince keep his faith.


    However, Roman rather hoped that his existence would flow into Kwanach. Thus, Kwanach would me himself and be angry at the fact that he failed to annihte Pernen¡¯s veins.


    He (Kwanach) would look around for thest prince (Roman). But he (Kwanach) wouldn¡¯t be able to find him (Roman) anywhere.


    Roman wanted to see Kwanach exhaust his energy in vain. Then, when the experiment was perfect, he (Roman) was going to break the transformation spell, appear, and give Kwanach a shot.


    ¡®Just thinking about it makes me excited.¡¯


    Roman was certain that his true identity would not be discovered until then. He believed that his magic was so powerful that even the gods were jealous.


    But there was no such thing as an eternal secret in this world. Unaware of this fact, Roman began to move his fingers and formte a new n.


    ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s a waste of time for me to be stuck here like this. I have to use some method within the next few days.¡¯


    * * * *


    Many memories were broken and united.


    Blood. Screams. Dead bodies. Body parts. White birches. A telegram announcing the Princess¡¯ death. Silvery forest. Mother. Wedding. White dress. Red blood. Crimson eyes¡­¡­..


    My memory was so messed up that I couldn¡¯t make out the before and after.


    I was trapped. I was lost in the mess of scenes that emerged in my memory.


    As I did so, some of the scenes that had been changing at a dizzying pace disappeared. Darkness came in all directions for a while.


    It was a pitch-ck void with no discernible direction or position. As I struggled in the air, I heard a low voice from afar.


    <You have to do it.>


    It was an unfamiliar voice. Low and resonant, a woman¡¯s voice.


    But I instinctively knew the opponent¡¯s identity. I didn¡¯t need any proof, I just knew in my soul.


    The owner of this voice whispering to me in the emptiness was indeed the Goddess Fahar.


    <Usphere. You must. >


    I tried to move my limbs to get closer to where the voice wasing from, but my body didn¡¯t move an inch. No matter how hard I strained my vocal cords, I could not speak.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    I was confused.


    I wanted to ask the Goddess if she was going to send me back to the past, and what I should do next.


    Protect me how? From what?


    There were so many questions. But the voice of the Goddess soon disappeared and the surroundingndscape changed drastically.


    The sharp, dry air touched my skin as if it were real. It was the smell of thick winter wood that reached deep into my head.


    My vision, which had been pitch ck, began to turn white and silver.


    I was now in the middle of the Silver forest.


    It was said to be the end of the world.


    This was the forest that gave me my strength.


    It was the mysterious ce where King Achaia came through the gust of wind and prayed for one wish of his life, and it was granted.


    It was the guardiannd of my homnd.


    But I could not find myself in thisndscape. I could only observe the ce as if I were a ghost permeated into the air.


    Then, in the middle of the deste Silver forest, I saw a familiar back.


    It was just his back, but there was no way I couldn¡¯t recognize it.


    It was definitely Kwanach.


    He was covered in blood. It was difficult to see what color the cape on the armor originally was. His hair was much longer and messier than I knew.


    His back, which twitched finely, looked terribly tired.


    His voice was cracked, as if he was about to snap.


    ¡®Is it really Kwanach ? Why is he here?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t even know if the scene was from a time period that actually existed. Is this an afterimage created by my dream, or is Goddess Fahar using her own powers to show me something¡­?


    Just as I was in a state of deep confusion, a voice, even more vivid than the voice of the silvery forest, rang in my ears.


    It seemed toe from right beside me.


    <If I am guilty, why don¡¯t you just punish me? She¡¯s innocent.>


    The voice sounded angry and guilty at the same time.


    I was also used to this. It was Kwanach.


    It was the moment I recognized it as his voice. Suddenly, the surrounding scenery began to distort. The branches of the tree that had been shining silvery broke like shards of ss.


    Little by little, they scattered and broke, and the Silver forest scenery disappeared.


    (*she just saw the scene of her previous life when Kwanach was in the silver forest wishing to bring her back to life.)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Then the familiar ceiling started toe into view. My body, which had been as light as a ghost, became heavier and I could feel a distinct sense of reality.


    My head felt foggy and heavy, and my throat tingled. Above all, there was no part of my body that didn¡¯t hurt.


    The eyes seemed to have been closed up for a long time, and it was throbbing and aching, unable to withstand the shining light.


    ¡°Usphere?¡±


    A rough voice prated my foggy mind. Only then did I gradually grasp the current situation.


    ¡®This is my bedroom ¡­¡­. It¡¯s the Imperial Pce.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not dead.¡¯


    I still couldn¡¯t move a finger, but somehow my body seemed to have ovee the toxicity.


    It seemed that myst attempt at controlling my magic worked.


    It was a half-gamble attempt, but fortunately it seemed to have worked.


    The poison I ate was a substance that only reacts to magic, like sclerosis, and by severely limiting my magic, I slowed the spread of the poison to my body.


    That was how I woke up, and the first thing that came into my vision was Kwanach¡¯s face.


    With tears in his eyes, Kwanach screamed for the doctor. Then he stroked my forehead and cheek again with his firm hand.


    ¡°Do you know who I am? Are you awake? Oh, Goddess. ¡­¡­.¡±


    He sighed and wept. It was just like the gentle, caring Kwanach I knew.


    ¡®It¡¯s a relief. I didn¡¯t die.¡¯


    I gathered my strength and tried to speak.


    ¡°Kwa¡­nach.¡±


    It was a voice that trembled and cracked badly. But I think Kwanach heard it. He gasped and began to shed heavy tears.


    I didn¡¯t know the man who scared the entire continent could be so easily moved to tears. It was unexpected, but I didn¡¯t hate to see it.


    It was quite nice to see Kwanach¡¯s face, which looked so grim and hard in our first encounter, revealed his vivid emotions. I wanted to wipe away his tears, but instead of moving my hand, I quickly fell asleep again. I could faintly hear the doctoring into the room. I also heard Kwanach¡¯s voice mixed with tears calling out for me.


    I couldn¡¯t know what happened next, but I could clearly feel that Kwanach¡¯s hand was very firm and hot as he grasped me.


    * * * *


    Fortunately, I woke up again within hours.


    Simon told me that my body had entered a somewhat stable phase. Iy there for a long time, feeling sluggish and stiff all over, but my fever had gone down. And that unpleasant sensation of tightness in my heart.


    The period of time I was unconscious was half a month. Fortunately, it was not that long.


    As soon as Simon left the office, I told Kwanach that I wanted to be alone with him.


    After Marianne left the room, Kwanach stared at me. His eyes were still red.


    ¡°Kwanach.¡±


    I was feeling much better than before because I had taken a few sips of the medicine that restored my energy. Still, I had to stay in bed.


    Kwanach was sitting on the edge of the bed, looking down at me. From the moment I woke up until now, he hadn¡¯t left my side once.


    ¡°What happened to you during thest half month? My mind¡­kakkak¡±


    As I was speaking, a cough escaped me. Kwanach held my shoulder lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just rest. I¡¯ll bring you some soup.¡±


    ¡°But I have to tell you. Have you caught the culprit?¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    ¡°One of them turned himself in. It was the Imperial Chef. I am the guilty one, not noticing such a person and being so close to you.¡± (Kwanach)


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to think that way. Of course you don¡¯t know him.¡± (Usphere)


    ¡°Still, all those who attended the banquet are detained in the Imperial Pce. I¡¯ve sent all the investigators, but they haven¡¯t been able to find any clues, so tomorrow I¡¯ll start questioning them myself¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­..? Kakkak¡­.¡±


    As soon as I spoke loudly, I felt my throat ripping open and I coughed sporadically.


    Kwanach shouted with a pained expression on his face.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just my throat¡­.¡±


    ¡°You almost died and came back to life. Please, don¡¯t worry about anything, just lie down and restfortably. I¡¯m going to find out who did such a diabolical thing, even if I have to torture them thoroughly one by one.¡±


    At that moment, Kwanach¡¯s face was stricken with a cruel madness.


    It was an expression he had never shown when he had been with me before. Everything he said was also extremely perplexing.


    The number of nobles who attended the banquet was quiterge. Many of them were apanied by their family¡¯s knights and soldiers. If Kwanach interrogates them like that¡­¡­ there might be a civil war.


    He looked at me warmly, and the hand that was touching me was as gentle as it usually was, but what was going on? Now what he was saying wasn¡¯t rational at all.


    I had to calm Kwanach down. I spoke urgently.


    ¡°Kwanach, please calm down. You don¡¯t need to do that. I think I know who did this.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    ***


    As I started to speak quickly, I had a slight pain in my lungs. I thought it would be morefortable to raise my upper body.


    As I struggled to sit up, Kwanach quickly propped me up with a distracted look on his face. A firm arm pulled me up, supporting my back. I was now leaningpletely against Kwanach¡¯s chest.


    Leaning against him without any distance between us was a really childish concern, even in this tense situation.


    ¡®I must look horrible¡­.¡¯


    I was sure my hair was a mess and since I couldn¡¯t take a bath for a while so my appearance must be shabby. I know I said I didn¡¯t care much about dressing up but I still didn¡¯t want my husband to see me looking this ugly. I felt embarrassed.


    But I was still too weak to sit up properly on my own. I had no choice but to leave myself in the hands of Kwanach.


    ¡°You know who did it. What do you mean by that?¡±


    In a low voice, Kwanach ran his big hand through my tangled hair. He didn¡¯t seem to care about my appearance at all.


    He ran his hand through my hair, passing it behind my ear, and faced me forehead to forehead to check my fever.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever anymore¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Kwanach gave a small sigh and kissed me briefly on my forehead and the tip of my nose. I was flooded with tenderness.


    The murderous spirit and madness I saw from him earlier seemed to be a mirage.


    ¡°No, Kwanach. I¡¯m not ranting because of the fever. I saw it on the day of the outdoor banquet. No, more urately, I saw the memory of a tree.¡±


    I talked a lot, and then something like the sound of metal started to mix in my throat.


    ¡°Just because I blocked out the toxicity in the process doesn¡¯t mean that my body is healthy. It will take quite some time to fully recover.¡±


    It was hard for my body to do this when the shadow of the threat it posed to the empire and the continent was so thick.


    Kwanach¡¯s dark brows furrowed at my words. I slowly told him about the scene I had magically witnessed on the day of the banquet at Guilier.


    The true identity of Roman, the master of the Guilier. And the unknown experiments that Roman was conducting.


    Kwanach¡¯s face scrunched up as he listened quietly to my story.


    ¡°It seems certain that the Guilier has deliberately spread sclerosis. And it¡¯s not just to monopolize the drug and increase the profits.¡±


    ¡°To use the people who died of sclerosis for their experiments¡­..?¡±


    Kwanach murmured lowly.


    ¡°It looks like it. Last time I heard that there was a strange rumor circting among themoners. Rumor has it that sclerosis is a disease transmitted through humans.¡±


    ¡°I heard it too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why sclerosis patients are sometimes discarded without treatment. They don¡¯t have many funerals after they die.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re abandoned bodies like that..¡­ The temple will take care of it. If they follow the original procedure, they¡¯ll cremate it after the prayer.¡±


    ¡°But so far, the Guilier had taken the bodies.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the temple is involved.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s voice was calm, but there was a little bit of cold anger building up on it. It was a calm anger that felt even more intense.


    Yet the hand that held me was so gentle, so strangely incongruous.


    I was out for only fifteen days. I thought it was not a long time, but during that time, Kwanach seemed to have changed a little.


    Then, suddenly, something caught my vision.


    Bloodstain was seen on the cuff of Kwanach¡¯s sleeve. I couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his sleeve, and Kwanach flinched and rolled up the sleeve.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my blood.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the temple story.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the temple¡­I don¡¯t think the believers would have known Roman¡¯s true identity and actively cooperated with him. They are basically beings who serve the Goddess Fahar.¡±


    ¡°And what Roman does is an insult to Goddess Fahar.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And the less power the Goddess has, the less power the priests have. Some may know of Roman¡¯s evil deeds, but not all of them will go along with it.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. It probably would have been too much trouble to dispose of all the increasing number of corpses in the temple. So they took them to the Guilier, holding funerals there instead.¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing with those.¡±


    ¡°It must be awful. They may be doing something to keep the Pernen Royals in power.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t even know the blood vessels of that crazy family remained. I shouldn¡¯t have missed it. Because of my negligence, you are now¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s face flushed with vivid pain.


    I put my hand on the back of his hand.


    ¡°No, Roman is a genius of transformation magic. Of course you couldn¡¯t find him.¡±


    ¡°Still. Especially when ites to the mistake that injured you.¡±


    ¡°Kwanach.¡±


    This time I touched Kwanach¡¯s cheek. His thick lips were quivering.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re going to cry now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Kwanach, I¡¯m not dead. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You almost died.¡±


    Kwanach squeezed his eyes shut and then opened them again. His dark eyes were filled with pain.


    At that moment, Kwanach¡¯s voice that I heard just before I passed out from the poison shed through my mind.


    ¡°I thought I could protect you this time. Again¡­you¡­.¡±


    ¡®This time¡¯. It was as if he had known me before.


    However, even after going through all my memories before and after the regression, I had never known Kwanach. All I knew was that we had met briefly before the regression, at the wedding.


    He couldn¡¯t have been referring to that time. Unless Kwanach regressed like I did¡­¡­No, it could have happened to someone else like me.


    I stared at Kwanach. His eyelids had a small twitch.


    ¡°Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°¡­.. Yes.¡±


    ¡°You said something to me just before I copsed. Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°I was just wondering, did we meet before? It was before we got married. I think you said something with that meaning¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach hesitated for a moment, then quickly answered in a firm voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never said anything like that. Usphere, I think you misheard me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that so?¡±


    Kwanach wrapped hisrge hands around my cheeks and neck at once and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes. You were running a fever at the time. You must have heard wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes, I did. You may be right. I¡¯m sorry for saying such a strange thing.¡±


    I could not be stubborn because I said I was not a party to the incident, but I was left with a faint but unsettling feeling.


    Kwanach gently rubbed my cheek. In a guilty voice, he murmured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°How is it your fault? It¡¯s Roman¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a toxicity that works on a simr principle to sclerosis, so Roman is probably the real culprit. I don¡¯t know why he targeted me, but¡­.wait.¡±


    I stopped talking when a hypothesis suddenly came to mind.


    I tried to think in an unrecovered state, and the fever began to rise again.


    I was an Empress who had not yet held an official ceremony. An ounder who had no power.


    Why did they want to kill me? Why did they dare to take the risk of killing me at a banquet where even the emperor was present¡­..


    I felt as if the pieces of a puzzle wereing together to form aplete picture.


    I came to thisnd through a political marriage, if I was poisoned like this¡­.


    The same thing that happened in my previous life was repeated.


    Two weddings. Two assassination attempts. And thenes the war.


    If the marriage alliance was broken, and the North had an excuse to start another war. Shortly after our wedding, I was assassinated in the Emperor¡¯s residence.


    The time and ce had changed this time, but the process was simr to my previous life.


    Diaquit Catatel. My brother would have a strong justification to unite people.


    A tragic princess who was married and assassinated in the empire. An older brother started a war in the name of his beloved sister.


    It was a usible picture.


    Unlike in my previous life, Diaquit told me he would take time to prepare for the war more thoroughly. But¡­.


    It was here that I began to track down the secret of the Guilier and the sclerosis. If the truth about the sclerosis was revealed one by one, Guilier would copse and Roman¡¯s secret experiments woulde to nothing.


    The Guilier would have to remove me. I don¡¯t know where the story leaked from, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve heard that we were investigating the cause of sclerosis.


    Still, Roman would have chosen a more cautious approach. There was no need to try to poison me at an open banquet attended by the emperor. In fact, it was a banquet hosted by the Guilier itself.


    If his goal was to eliminate me, a better method was to aim for me when I¡¯m alone. Since he had the Imperial Chef under his control, he could have targeted the Imperial Pce for ample opportunity.


    ¡®But he didn¡¯t. This is obviously a political performance.¡¯


    It was to pin the me for my death on Kwanach.


    It was an attempt to break the marriage alliance and bring people together in the name of war in the North.


    The outlines of the events became clearer.


    The fever rose even higher in my body and my heart began to beat faster. But my vision and reason were clearer than ever.


    Diaquit Catatel and the master of Guilier, Roman, were working together.

 Chapter 47

    <h2>Chapter 47</h2>


    Diaquit had acted as if the forces on his side were quite huge.


    I don¡¯t know if he knew that Roman was thest prince of the ruined country, but it was only natural that he gained momentum since he was the lord of thergest organization of the continent and a powerful wizard.


    He told me he wanted to prepare more perfectly for the war.


    And Roman had just been experimenting. What if it was an experiment that would be useful in the war?


    The deeper I spected, the more goosebumps appeared on my skin.


    I understand that in the previous life Kwanach¡¯s army struggled for a long time. I¡¯m sure that Roman continued to support the Northern Alliance even then.


    It was the Guilier who had a huge amount of money. With the Guilier as their golden goose, the North managed to hold on despite struggling for several years.


    But it seemed that the Roman¡¯s experiment was notpleted before the regression. I¡¯ve never heard of anything being done with dead bodies.


    ¡°Is it possible that this time the experiment will be perfected?


    If that¡¯s the case, then Kwanach may be defeated in the uing war. That would also mean victory for my homnd¡­¡­..


    <i>¡®No. I can¡¯t let Roman and Diaquit win.¡¯</i>


    I knew now what horrible things they had done. It was time to put emotions aside and make a rational decision.


    <i>¡®No, the war shouldn¡¯t have started in the first ce, but if it is inevitable, I must choose Kwanach.¡¯</i>


    After organizing my thoughts, I looked at Kwanach with the fever burning hot.


    Kwanach spoke in a voice full of concern.


    ¡°Usphere. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Kwanach ¡­¡­we need to stop Roman.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Now that he is locked up in the Imperial Pce, we can get to the bottom of it and deal with him.¡±


    ¡°But it won¡¯t end with Roman¡­.¡±


    I bit my lips, pausing for a moment.


    In order to prevent war, I had to reveal Diaquit¡¯s plot. If I tell Kwanach that I had been contacting Diaquit, it will also be clear that the marriage alliance has in fact turned out to be a lie.


    If I really want to be in the same boat as Kwanach and deal with the enemies, I must not tell any more lies.


    If Diaquit finds out that I chose Kwanach¡¯s side, he will do anything to break us apart. He can even expose me as being sympathetic to this sham of a marriage.


    It¡¯d be better to tell everything as soon as possible honestly. The longer the lie, the heavier the atonement for my sins had to be.


    But when I was about to break the news, my lips trembled and my heart tightened.


    How would Kwanach react if he knew my brother was actually going to attack him? Would he believe me?


    I lowered my eyes and looked at my stomach.


    This marriage was actually meant to deceive Kwanach¡­..He wanted to have a child of my blood, if I told him that such a thing was impossible from the beginning¡­.


    Kwanach would feel betrayed and might even demand a divorce immediately. In fact, that would be a natural reaction between those who were bound in a political marriage.


    But somehow I don¡¯t think Kwanach would do that¡­.


    I remembered Kwanach holding me and crying when I copsed after being poisoned. That sobbing was certainly from his heart.


    I reflected on the tenderness that he just embraced me.


    He might be angry and disappointed, but I know Kwanach will listen to me. If I ask him sincerely, he may not break up the marriage until he solves all the problems with Diaquit. Or¡­


    I wondered if it was too much of a hope, but I had a feeling that he would remain my husband forever.


    It was all thanks to Kwanach that I was able to embrace such a pure hope in a rtionship that started as a political marriage. The kindness that he had shown me so far had been so solid.


    I took a deep breath and then opened my mouth.


    ¡°Diaquit Catatel. My brother may be Roman¡¯s partner in crime.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I grabbed Kwanach¡¯s hand, lowered my head and murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kwanach, I¡¯ve actually lied to you¡­..¡±


    My breathing became increasingly ragged due to my nervousness.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you lied about, Usphere. It¡¯s fine. Tsk, tsk, don¡¯t you have a fever? You should lie down now.¡±


    Kwanach gentlyid me down on the bed again. He stroked my forehead ever so gently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is more important. Let¡¯s just talk about this¡­¡­¡±


    Kwanach wrinkled his forehead in frustration. I hurried and squeezed his hand even tighter. Kwanach looked at me reluctantly as Iy there sighing.


    I stammered.


    ¡°Di, Diaquit is a very greedy man. He was originally going to assassinate me on our wedding day, break the marriage alliance and start a war.¡±


    I thought Kwanach would be shocked, or angry, and to heat up immediately, but surprisingly, he said nothing and looked quiet.


    I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but I overcame my nervousness and continued to speak.


    ¡°But he thought he needed a little more preparation for the war¡­¡­He told me to buy me some time.¡±


    From here, I exined to Kwanach what I had just deduced.


    It was about the rtionship between the Guilier, Roman, and Diaquit.


    ¡°He¡¯s up to something. It seems that catching Roman is not the end of the problem.You have to be careful. And¡­¡­.¡±


    Now there was thest truth left to be told. I had to say I couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted.


    <i>¡®Children. I can¡¯t have children.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Kwanach, I¡­I¡­¡±


    I had to continue talking, but I suddenly choked up. The tip of my nose and eyes were tingling for reasons that I couldn¡¯t even fathom.


    Is it because of the guilt of having deceived such a kind man until now? Or¡­¡­.


    In my previous life I was depressed and lonely, and after my regression all I could think about was survival, so I never felt upset that I was infertile.


    But trying to reveal the truth, a thought crossed my mind and shattered my mindpletely.


    I imagined a child who looked half like Kwanach and half like me. Kwanach was holding the baby and smiling gently.


    I was not sure I would be a good mother, but I knew that Kwanach would be a good father. He was a kind man.


    I don¡¯t think we need to break our marriage then.


    I would be able to stay with Kwanach forever.


    When I thought about this, I felt sad for the first time that I couldn¡¯t have children.


    A hot feeling spread from my neck. Kwanach was still looking at me tenderly with a worried look in his eyes.


    I closed my eyes tightly and said in a shaky voice,


    ¡°I, I deceived you. There will be a war if we don¡¯t form a marriage alliance. ¡­So I agreed to this marriage knowing that I couldn¡¯t give you what you wanted.¡±


    Kwanach froze for a moment. Not even breathing.


    Then he spoke in a voice that was almost a painful groan.


    ¡°What I wanted to get from marriage? Do you mean that you can¡¯t love me?¡± (Kwanach)


    <i>¡®What does he mean love?¡¯</i>


    His words were so unexpected that my head froze.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it. You mean you can¡¯t love me no matter what I do?¡± (Kwanach)


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about, Kwanach. I¡¯m¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach jumped out of bed, exhaling heavily. He stood with his back to me and held his face in his hands.


    ¡°I understand ¡­¡­ that you can¡¯t help but hate me. You agreed to this marriage to prevent your country from being invaded¡­¡­d*mn it. Yes, I know. I¡¯m the one who came up with that kind of conditions.¡± (Kwanach)


    Kwanach¡¯s broad back trembled.


    ¡°But it was unlikely that you would marry me without such conditions. I really didn¡¯t know what to do ¡­¡­. I¡¯ve never done anything like this before, and it was difficult for a person like me to have you¡­.Even on our wedding day, I was nervous and worried.¡± (Kwanach)


    Kwanach¡¯s shoulders trembled more and more. I looked at him nkly and said in a bewildered voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that, Kwanach¡­I like you.¡±


    Kwanach flinched and turned his head to look at me. I continued to speak, suppressing the hot emotions that were welling up in me.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure what love is. I¡¯ve never done anything like this before.¡± (Usphere)


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ I¡¯m worried that my lies will destroy our marriage, that I may never see you again¡­¡­ I feel really scared and sad thinking about it. Is this love too?¡± (Usphere)


    Kwanach, who had been hardened, hurriedly came back up to the bed and sat down. He wrapped my face with his rough hands.


    ¡°I¡­¡­Do I love you, Kwanach?¡±


    ¡°Usphere¡­¡±


    As soon as I said the word ¡°love,¡± the tears I had been holding back finally ran out.


    Kwanach hurriedly swept my eyes with his thumb. I said with a small sniffle.


    ¡°But what should I do? I¡¯m the one you wanted but¡­ I can¡¯t give you a child.¡±


    ¡°What¡­..?¡±


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t have children. That¡¯s how I became after I awakened. I couldn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid you would cancel the marriage.¡±


    When I thought of Diaquit and Roman, my head, which had been running smoothly, slowed down in a mess. I didn¡¯t even know what I was talking about anymore.


    I didn¡¯t want to cry, but my sobbing kept getting stronger.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re disappointed in me¡­¡­¡± (Usphere)


    At that time, Kwanach, who had been stiff, bowed his upper body and hugged me. Lagging helplessly on the bed, I was led by the strength of Kwanach and settled in his arms.


    I thought he would be angry. Why was Kwanach holding me so passionately?


    I didn¡¯t know the reason, but I buried my face into his chest and broke down in tears.


    Kwanach held the back of my head and murmured in a shaky voice. The words that I had never thought I would hear resonated in my ears.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t marry you because of the children¡­ It¡¯s my fault to make you think like this. I don¡¯t care if we don¡¯t have kids. It doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡­.¡±

 Chapter 48

    <h2>Chapter 48</h2>


    ***


    ¡°¡­¡­ huh?¡±


    My head, which had been foggy from the squealing and the heat, became increasingly blurry. It was like a thick fog.


    I can¡¯t believe he married me wasn¡¯t for the children.


    Of course, I thought he wanted my blood, which was filled with magical power, and visited a remote ce like the Kingdom of Achaia to propose an alliance.


    So I figured I wasn¡¯t the target of the deal he wanted. There¡¯s a reason for that.


    How nervous I was to make sure he didn¡¯t find out about my lies. I even prolonged our consummation by faking I was weak.


    Kwanach clutched my face and made me look at him. I could feel the moisture pooling in the corners of my eyes hardening and falling downward.


    I opened my mouth absentmindedly.


    ¡°I naturally assumed that you married me because of your sessor to the empire. But, I can¡¯t have children, so in the end I¡¯m not needed by you. ¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach gasped, interrupting me.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Never.¡±


    ¡°Why ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s eyes crinkled up as if he was hurt. A shuddering breath flooded out from between his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Usphere. My heart is torn just hearing it. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t say anything that you have such a misunderstanding¡­. ¡­.¡±


    Kwanach let out a heavy sigh before slowly approaching me. Our heated lips briefly interlocked and fell.


    Kwanach said, gazing at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of you as a means so far.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I married you because I wanted you, Usphere.¡±


    My lips opened helplessly without realizing it.


    It felt like my body was caving in underneath me, even though I was sitting there leaning against Kwanach. My heart pounded and skipped a beat.


    He wanted me as a person.


    The whisper was so hot and sweet that my whole body melted. Did anyone ever treat me like this in my previous life and this lifebined?


    The reason why I was treated differently in this life was because I fulfilled my duties as an Awakener. Unlike my previous life when I was a failure, I had power.


    The title of the kingdom¡¯s shield preceded the name Usphere Catatel.


    But I took it for granted. I wasn¡¯t disappointed. I was a person born with many rights and corresponding duties.


    I came from a line of rulers. It was a life that had no choice but to value gender-rted obligations rather than names.


    ¡°¡­¡­you wanted me?¡±


    Kwanach, however, was not like the rest of them. Could there be a more heartfelt confession of love than this?


    Suddenly, I remembered what Kwanach said in the carriage on our wedding day. He had said that he wanted a true marriage.


    Now that I¡¯ve revealed the lies I¡¯ve been hiding, I felt like I knew what such a rtionship was. Kwanach was felt clearer and closer than ever before.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t believe what he saidpletely, so I asked in a agitated voice


    ¡°But you still have to have an heir. I was actually researching how to have a child on my own. I don¡¯t know for sure, but it may not be impossible at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Just don¡¯t take it too far. I could just choose someonepetent to rule and dere to him. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not in my character to be obsessed to have an heir. Even if the child is my son doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s capable, but he inherited the throne and that¡¯s what past dynasties have be.¡±


    It was Kwanach¡¯s idea, abolishing very and building a new empire. Kwanach said as he gently patted my cheek and neck.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about, and you don¡¯t have to feel guilty about what anyone says around you. I will make their tongues useless to you forever.¡±


    ¡°No, it is only natural to worry that the emperor will have no heir¡­.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was my fault that made you misunderstood?¡±


    Kwanach had a tendency to try to take the me for everything. It seemed to be a habit. Is that why I keep leaning on Kwanach like a baby?


    Because no matter what I do, he always says okay.


    With a small sigh, I rested my weak neck on Kwanach¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Has your fever risen again? I really need to call the doctor. Lie down, please.¡±


    Kwanach led me gently andid me on the bed.


    He was right, my health was getting worse again. My body, which was trying topensate for my energy, wanted to sleep constantly. My eyelids began to droop more and more heavily.


    But there was still so much I wanted to ask Kwanach. I exhaled and looked at him. I overcame my overflowing fatigue and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Kwanach¡­¡­ by the way, if we didn¡¯t know each other until our wedding day, how did you know about me and marry me¡­ackack¡­ did you decide?¡±


    When I coughed, Kwanach shouted and called the doctor. He hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­..¡±


    ¡°Have we met before?¡± (Usphere.)


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know ¡­¡­.¡± (Kwanach)


    Kwanach looked away from me with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°It was a long time ago. You don¡¯t have to remember it. I hope you don¡¯t remember me from that time. It was very ugly.¡±


    Kwanach was reluctant to divulge his past.


    Kwanach and ugliness were two words that didn¡¯t go well together at all.


    What on earth¡­Did I ever meet him? When?


    I tried to search my memory, but it was unclear.


    This was not the only question. What is he going to do about Roman and Diaquit, will he do a full investigation on the Guilier, what about the nobles who were locked up, how will he calm their discontent¡­¡­


    There were a lot of political issues that needed to be resolved. I wish I could have been of more help to Kwanach.


    Of course, I knew that Kwanach was a very wise man, but he had led the revolution to victory with his wild, animal senses, and his talent was only specialized in war.


    This time, when I saw how furious and politically overwhelmed he had be, I thought I would have to stand by his side and put my head together with him.


    But the sleep that was pouring in could not quite prevail, I closed my eyes, as if I fainted.


    * * * *


    I came to my senses and spent another five days just lying in bed.


    I noticed something was wrong.


    I hade back to life from a near-death crisis and spent most of the day asleep. And sometimes I woke up, but Kwanach wasn¡¯t around.


    This was proof that the situation at the Imperial Pce was tense. Eventually, though, Kwanach went into the bedroom.


    I wanted to know how the case was going, but every time I asked a question, the answer I got from Kwanach was always the same.


    <b><i>¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m taking care of it.¡±</i></b>


    He didn¡¯t tell me. No, he seemed to be deliberately hiding the situation.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I asked Simon and Marianne about it, but they just answered that they didn¡¯t know anything.


    Why don¡¯t they let me know anything?


    We confessed to each other and I thought our hearts were connected. Every time we met for a little while, Kwanach was extremely kind and affectionate. I couldn¡¯t have been happier.


    But somewhere, little by little, our rtionship was getting awkward.


    Fortunately, after the fifth day, I were able to move a little. I was so frustrated that I staggered to the door and opened it.


    ¡°Your Majesty! You can¡¯t leave!¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The corridor in front of the bedroom was packed with numerous guards. It was truly a thorough surveince and security. The soldiers were fully armed, as if it was war time.


    While I was in a daze, Marianne hurried led me back to the bed.


    ¡°Marianne, let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty.¡±


    I was still too sick to ovee the strength of Marianne, who was bigger than me. I had to sit motionless on the bed again, pulled by Marianne¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Marianne, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marianne let go of me and bowed deeply.


    ¡°I was under strict orders from the Emperor to never let the Empress go outside.¡±


    I let out a small sigh and touched my forehead.


    ¡°I see. I can understand His Majesty¡¯s concern since I was injured¡­He doesn¡¯t want me to overdo it, but I need to know what¡¯s going on outside.¡±


    Marianne didn¡¯t reply, but kept biting her lip.


    ¡°¡®Am I supposed to just lie here, knowing nothing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Marianne!¡±


    I called her urgently, and Marianne squeezed her eyes shut and opened them.


    ¡°It was also the Emperor¡¯s order not to say anything.¡±


    ¡°To me? Why?¡±


    ¡°The emperor is ¡­..¡±


    Marianne had aplicated look on her face.


    ¡°He¡¯s changed a bit since you copsed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    SKwanach¡¯s eyes, which were full of madness, shed through my mind suddenly.


    ¡°He¡¯s always anxious, and his temper has grown fierce. I think it¡¯s because he¡¯s afraid of losing Her Majesty. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want you to step into any political situations.¡±


    ¡°Still. You can¡¯t treat me like a child and leave me alone without saying anything.¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, I think so too. But the situation is¡­.His Majesty is just anxious.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Marianne, please.¡±


    When I abandoned my dignity as an empress and spoke to Marianne as if I were begging her, she opened her mouth after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°Roman is gone¡­..¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ****


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°To be precise, the man whom we thought was Roman, was not Roman.¡±


    The words seemed logically impossible, but as I knew the powerful magic that Roman possessed, I wondered what trick he had used.


    ¡°Tell me more about it.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go any further, His Majesty¡¯s order¡­¡±


    Marianne hesitated, not able to continue.


    It was obvious that Kwanach had given a very strict order. How could someone who has always worked beside me like a limb hesitate like this even at my request?


    ¡®Roman disappeared¡­.¡¯


    A huge thing happened in the span of five days, and I waspletely unaware of it.


    The person who had instigated the poisoning of the Empress had escaped. This was a national emergency. The Imperial Pce must have been abuzz. I could finally understand the armed soldiers that filled the corridors.


    But, only in this luxurious room was there peace. I was the only one who was left out of the chaos.


    How did Kwanach not tell me once?


    He came to see me every day, in his spare time. No, it was also strange that he made time to see me in a situation where Raman had disappeared.


    I was bewildered for a while and my soul slipped away.


    Then I heard a lot of noisesing from the doorway of my room. It was the sound of soldiers moving. Rough footsteps on the marble hallway.


    Eventually, the door opened roughly and Kwanach walked in.


    ¡°Did you go outside?¡±


    Kwanach seemed to have run in a hurry. This was the first word he said while breathing heavily.


    There were many questions I wanted to ask him.


    Kwanach red at Marianne with a stern look in his eyes. He was about to give her a hard time so I interrupted him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave. I took two steps toward the door.mMaybe just one step.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s face crumpled and he sighed deeply.


    ¡°You are still very ill.¡±


    ¡°Still, I have no great difficulty in moving around.¡±


    I felt sorry for Marianne in the bleak atmosphere so I let her go. Soon we were alone in the room, Kwanach and I.


    Kwanach was dressed as usual, but he was carrying a sword on his waist. This was so that he could rush into battle at any time in case of emergency.


    Kwanach flinched when he felt my gaze linger on his sword. He pulled it out and ced it on the table. It was as if he was trying to reassure me.


    This morning, he didn¡¯t have a sword. Did he leave it outside when he came to see me?


    ¡°Why? What are you doing here?¡±


    Now that the empire was on thin ice, Kwanach had created a world full of false peace just for me.


    ¡°I was training, then came here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me that you lied to me this whole time?¡±


    ¡°Usphere. It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    I got out of bed and approached Kwanach.


    When I took my first step, Kwanach stepped closer with a vast stride. He grabbed my arm gently and said.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get up.¡±


    ¡°I know you will change the subject.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Kwanach nced away and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Marianne told you, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to her. How strict have you been to Marianne to make her lie to me? Don¡¯t do that to someone like my hands and feet.¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Now please tell me what¡¯s going on outside.¡±


    Kwanach kept his mouth tightly shut, even though I was acting quite stubbornly, unlike I usually did.


    My chest ached and I began to gasp softly. I wasn¡¯t angry because everyone treated me like a weak child and neglected me. I was angry because I was of no use to him when the situation was severe.


    Kwanach¡¯s face was troubled as he kept silent. I clenched my small fist in frustration and hit him lightly on the shoulder.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    ¡°I was worried¡­. I¡¯m afraid that because of my shorings, you¡¯ll step forward again and do something that will injure you.¡±


    Kwanach, who had been so worried and overprotective since I jumped into the sclerosis business. After I almost died, it seemed to make his tendencies many times worse.


    ¡°I was going to exin after everything was taken care of. Once everything is safe.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s possible¡­¡­¡­. I¡¯m not a child. Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°You look as fragile as a newborn baby to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Even if you hate me, I can¡¯t help it. Because if I let you know, you¡¯ll try to do something again.¡±


    Right on target. But isn¡¯t it obvious? I had to prevent Roman and Diaquit by any means necessary.


    I was the Empress. It was not my ce to be confined to afortable room and sit around while being cared for. But Kwanach seemed to think differently.


    I stared at Kwanach and bit my lip hard. Kwanach rxed his shoulders and patted my lips with his thumb.


    ¡°Your lips will get hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything the whole time, you¡¯re really¡­¡­.I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think of anything bad to say to Kwanach, so I kept stammering.


    ¡°I might really hate you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stand here until you exin the situation.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll faint. It¡¯ll be a big problem.¡±


    ¡°Whose fault is it?¡±


    ¡°Usphere, you really ¡­ Okay, let¡¯s sit down first and talk.¡±


    Kwanach was finally defeated. He led me to the bed, and I sat on the edge and looked up at him.


    Kwanach said after biting his lips.


    ¡°How much did you hear from Marianne?¡±


    ¡°Roman is gone. What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ When you came to your senses, I heard your story and immediately began to interrogate Roman. But no matter how much I interrogated him, he refused to admit that he knew anything. He kept saying strange things about how he wasn¡¯t Roman, but then he copsed in a heap. Then¡­¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s brow wrinkled as if it was terrible just to think of that time.


    ¡°It must have been a day or soter, and suddenly the inquisitive Roman began to change. So it was really bizarre. All of Roman¡¯s flesh melted away, hardened like y, and he became a different person. Obviously, it was magic.¡±


    ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°It was one of the guards.¡±


    ¡°He must have escaped by casting a transformation spell to make the others look like him. It seems that as the distance between Roman and the object of the spell increases, the spell will be broken. But this kind of thing is.. ¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Even in the past, when the great families of magic were famous, no one used such powerful transformation magic.


    It was impossible to predict and imagine from the start, so it was no surprise that they were deceived by Roman.


    ¡°It¡¯s abnormally strong. To the point where it feels ufortable. Roman¡­ Is he really a human being?¡±


    Casting a transformation spell on another person was a lot more restrictive than casting a spell on themselves. It wasn¡¯t just to change the color of his hair, but to transform the person into apletely different person, and that kind of magic could be maintained for a day.


    Roman must have gotten far enough away from the Imperial Pce while Kwanach was interrogating the fake Roman.


    ¡°Did you find any traces of Roman?


    ¡°There¡¯s no sign of him in the Imperial Pce. The capital has been sealed off, but he¡¯s a genius at transformation¡­. If he had transformed into one of the guards, he might have gotten through the blockade.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t limit the scope of our search.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust everyone to be on our side.¡±


    ¡°Because Roman might be mixed in them. What about the Guilier?¡±


    ¡°The people at the Guilier were investigated early on. However, most of them were working there without knowing anything about it.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the forest owned by the Guilier?¡±


    ¡°We are investigating with a search team. However, since the area is sorge and manpower is used to find traces of Roman, we haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡±


    It was a difficult situation. Everywhere was clean without a single trace.


    There were one or two that were strange, but the strangest of them all was that guard whom Roman had used his transformation spell on.


    Perhaps he had been alone with Roman and suffered. But¡­


    ¡°The suspect and the guard in custody are the only two?¡±


    There was no way that only one guard was guarding Roman¡¯s room. He was the Guilier¡¯s owner. He was the most important person present at the banquet.


    They would just leave the food for him at the door. They wouldn¡¯t go in the room alone.


    ¡°By the way, how did that soldier get beaten by Roman?¡±


    ¡°He had no recollection of what had happened. He seemed to have taken some kind of drug that confused his mind. When he woke up, he was detained in a room, and a short timeter, he was brought to me for questioning.¡±


    ¡°Did the soldiers who were sentry with him not feel anything strange?¡±


    ¡°No. None of the guards had ever been in Roman¡¯s room alone. Maybe Roman drew the soldiers to him during the shift change¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°There was only one soldier during shift change.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­ I¡¯m so absorbed in chasing Roman that I haven¡¯t even thought about it in more detail here, but it doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s strange.¡±


    The guard swapped ces with Roman, and Roman with the guard. Then they should have been in direct contact with each other, but no one noticed at that point.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on here? Let¡¯s think. Let¡¯s think.¡¯


    Suddenly, I thought of the expedient of using deception from the word switching. The pebbles moved gorgeously, like sorcery.


    ¡®What if there weren¡¯t the two?¡¯


    One hypothesis came to mind.


    No soldier had ever been alone with Roman in the first ce. And it didn¡¯t have to be the guard.


    An agent, for example. Let¡¯s assume that he was a spy helping Roman. The agent could have a short time alone with Roman for interrogation.


    At that time, the agent and Roman would switch their appearances.


    The agent became Roman and was detained in the room, while the real Roman walked outfortably in the form of the agent.


    Later, Roman returned to the room with one of the guards, who knew nothing about him, and pretended to investigate the fake Roman. He then fainted the guard immediately and transformed him into Roman himself¡­¡­.


    The agent who became Roman returned to his original form, and Roman transformed into the guard.


    They switched twice like that. It was the trick of moving Roman from one ce to another.


    If they give the guard drugs to make him lose his memory, the spy will get through this job unscathed and Roman will be able to escape.


    Leaving only one innocent guard behind.


    It was only spection, but it was not surprising that there was a spy in the Imperial Pce to help Roman. It seemed he also knew about our secret pursuit of sclerosis.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    ****


    ¡°I think there¡¯s one more person, Kwanach.¡±


    I mumbled in a low voice, and Kwanach raised his eyebrows in wonder.


    I quickly exined my hypothesis to Kwanach. But I think I was too quick. Kwanach stood there nkly, stopping me.


    ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute.¡±


    He thought for a couple of minutes, then nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Did you guess just based on the situation?¡±


    ¡°Maybe not.¡±


    ¡°No, it makes sense enough. I was thinking about who Roman¡¯s spy might be.¡±


    ¡°The person who interrogated Roman and came as an escortst time we went to the Fahar river. Do you know anyone who fits both of these descriptions?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If the spy knew what Roman had done to the Fahar River, he might have been suspicious of our infiltration and reported it.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s face hardened. He only licked his lips a couple of times and didn¡¯t say anything.


    I looked up at Kwanach, who was just standing there. His eyes, shaking slightly, looked somewhat frightening. I reached out and grabbed him by the sleeve.


    ¡°Kwanach¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Kwanach flinched and finally spoke.


    ¡°I can think of one¡­. ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Jaxor¡­..¡±


    As soon as I heard the name, it was easy to see why Kwanach was so upset.


    Jaxor was a man who was a ve as Kwanach since childhood, and spent time with him as a friend and brother in arms. Just imagining that Jaxor was a spy must have been painful for Kwanach. He was one of the few people in the world that Kwanach could trustpletely.


    ¡°It might not be Jaxor. It¡¯s just a guess.¡±


    I said, trying to soothe Kwanach. I grabbed his hand unknowingly. I was very restless.


    ¡®No¡­.no way.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know much about Jaxor myself, but his story was very famous, spreading all the way to the northern frontier. He was one of themanders who were the biggest contributors to the building of the new empire.


    Several anecdotes were also famous that showed how loyal Jaxor was to Kwanach.


    In the course of the revolution, Kwanach faced death many times. On each asion, it was Jaxor who was ready to give up his own life to protect Kwanach.


    ¡°No, I think you need to check to be sure.¡±


    Despite my worries, however, Kwanach quickly regained hisposure.


    Kwanach¡¯s eyes, which had been wavering from ce to ce, were now firmly centered again. He held my hands tightly and said.


    ¡°Actually, I thought Jaxor had changed a bittely. I also wondered why he suddenly said he was retiring and then suddenly came back to the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure?¡±


    ¡°If Jaxor is a real spy, it¡¯s better to use him than to get rid of him right away.¡±


    ¡°Use him?¡±


    ¡°We can catch Roman by deliberately giving only false information. I¡¯ll just watch him first. I¡¯ll keep you out of the line.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Um, are you okay?¡±


    I twitched my fingers in Kwanach¡¯s fist. I was worried because I suggested the possibility that Jaxor might be a spy.


    He seemed cool headed, but Kwanach¡¯s inside might be quite a mess.


    But Kwanach spoke inly.


    ¡°It won¡¯t go wrong because of affection.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m asking if your feelings are okay. He¡¯s like a brother you cherished.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s one of my best friends that I trust. Still, on the battlefield, things can change at any time and in any way. It¡¯s almost like a war situation now.¡±


    ¡°Do you think there will be a war?¡±


    I swallowed hard. The horrific scenes I had seen in my previous life came vividly back to haunt me.


    ¡°I lost Roman, and if you¡¯re right, he¡¯s in a situation where he¡¯s got some very strong allies scattered around. Those b*stards are itching to invade this country. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if a war starts soon.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s for the best. We can use this opportunity to ravage the entire continent and remove all the seeds of danger.¡±


    These were desperate words to me as I fought a lone battle to somehow prevent a war.


    ¡°Kwanach. It will be a big war. It won¡¯t be easy if all the North joins forces together. The rugged terrain and weather in the north will be poison to the Imperial forces. And Roman is preparing something too¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s going to be a long war.¡±


    Kwanach said in a firm, calm voice, he seemed ready to jump into battle at any moment.


    Once again, I realized that Kwanach was a man who had lived on the battlefield as a ve soldier since he was a child, and hade this far by fulfilling everything on the battlefield.


    For Kwanach , war is the mostfortable and easiest way to go.


    You can start a war without daring to think about it and fight until one side is destroyed.


    I quickly withdrew my hand from Kwanach¡¯s. Kwanach flinched and nced down at me.


    ¡°I¡­ I hate war, Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like it, because we are enemies with your country. I understand that you don¡¯t like the situation because it is against your country. Tell me if you want to bring anyone here.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. You might get hurt¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never lost any war before. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°But It¡¯s still dangerous. I, I know how cruel war can be.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Pce will be peaceful. You will enjoy the same old life here. Oh, one thing is different. Because I¡¯ll most likely be on the battlefield. But, if you wait a few years¡­.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s peaceful here?¡±


    I squeezed my own hands together, which I had taken out of Kwanach¡¯s hand. My shoulders trembled.


    ¡°People are dying outside and you tell me I can enjoy a luxurious life here?¡±


    ¡°Usphere.¡±


    ¡°If the North were to form a coalition and attack, it would be a much bigger war than we¡¯ve ever seen. Many people will be killed, and even if the Radon Empire is victorious, a generation will struggle with the aftereffects of the war.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°All the while I am here in falsefort.¡±


    I have not run this far since my regression to enjoy my ease and luxury.


    I had no regrets about my life. The fact that I was dead was not so regrettable.


    It was miserable to be tied to a tree as a ghost, but it would be different while I was alive. Being treated as a spoiled person and living confined to the royal pce was just as miserable as before.


    However, I hoped to revive to prevent the tragedy triggered by my death.


    ¡®If war breaks out this time, I have a feeling it will be even more gruesome than in my previous life.¡¯


    I felt shallow goosebumps on my skin. I saw firsthand the scene of Roman¡¯s experiment. Something much more extraordinary was about to happen.


    I couldn¡¯t just let it happen.


    ¡°We have to try everything we can before this turns into a war. First, catch Roman. Capturing him and revealing the fact that Diaquit and him poisoned me, their cause for war will be obscured.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m putting maximum effort into tracking him down¡­¡±


    Kwanach was also aware of the impasse in the situation. I spoke hurriedly.


    ¡°Please use me. nts don¡¯t lie. They can see through magic. They are not disillusioned. Perhaps I can find out where Roman has gone.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s voice instantly grew cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous situation. Don¡¯t ever step up.¡±


    ¡°May I examine the nts near the Imperial Pce? It would certainly help with tracking. You can stay with me. I¡¯ll stick close to you.¡±


    ¡°I was next to you at the banquet, but you almost died.¡±


    Kwanach revealed his calm anger as he recalled that time. His huge body towering in front of me looked like a hard rock that could never be broken. Or maybe it was a giant wave that was about to crash into me.


    I felt suffocated for a moment.


    ¡°So¡­¡­ I have to stay cooped up in this room forever?¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s frustrating, but please be patient. When the situation calms down, you can leave the room.¡±


    ¡°What room? Then, I¡¯m allowed to go around only the Imperial Pce?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°For how long? You mentioned that there might be a war. Then I will be here for several years without any promises¡­.do nothing¡­must I sit pretty?¡±


    ¡°Usphere.¡±


    ¡°I know how much you care about me. But, ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Kwanach interrupted me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never know what it means to me to lose you.¡±


    Kwanach growled in a damp voice, then slowly knelt at my feet. I sat on the edge of the bed, stiffly frozen, and stared at him.


    He was the man they called the Sun God. He was the emperor of the new empire. The man who had colored the entire continent with tension and fear, knelt before me.


    Even though he knelt down, our eye level was simr. He grabbed my forearms with both hands and spoke as if pleading.


    ¡°Will you stay here?¡±


    His eyes were watery.


    ¡°Kwanach¡­¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s an unreasonable request. I also know that you are the kind of person who would dly step forward for the sake of those people, even if it means getting yourself hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I always thought you were more fit to be Emperor. No matter what happens to the thousands of people, as long as you are safe¡­..I will dly sacrifice many others.¡±


    Kwanach stared at me as he recited the words.


    My heart ached at the infantile urgency in his expression and the single-mindedness with which he pressed his emotions.


    Despite the horrible things he was saying, his two eyes were unstoppably obedient. His teary eyes made him look innocent like a littlemb.


    However, I could feel the obsession and madness behind it.


    ¡°So, Usphere, please. I can¡¯t let you out. I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    I was asked to be locked up so sadly and desperately.


    What should I do with this man who tries to bind me with the face of passion more than anyone else?

 Chapter 51

    <h2>Chapter 51</h2>


    ***


    ¡°Even if you hate me, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Kwanach said with red bloodshot eyes. His voice was strong, as if he would never bend his will.


    My heart pounded in my chest. I said, trembling.


    ¡°Kwanach, that¡¯s not true¡­.¡±


    ¡°I will do anything if I can keep you safe.¡±


    It was as if there was a solid wall between us. It seemed useless in saying anything to Kwanach now. He seemed to have already made up his mind to walk alone.


    I understood how Kwanach felt. He must be worried because I almost died. It was a rather understandable feeling, and I was even more at a loss for words.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t ept him locking me in here.


    ¡°Even if I say no? Even if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    I tried to speak in a tearful voice, but I couldn¡¯t get through to the already twisted Kwanach.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared myself to be hated by you.¡±


    ¡°Kwanach!¡±


    Kwanach stood up. A pitch ck shadow covered me as his huge body stood before me.


    His jaws tightened and he collected his emotions. The water in his eyes dried up.


    Eventually, he said in a dry, firm voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous out there. Please stay in the Imperial Pce until the problem is resolved.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was a ttering apology. Kwanach left the room.


    The door closed, and I was left alone in the room.


    I was out of breath. I wrapped my knees with the palms of my hands. Kwanach¡¯s hot body heat was still clinging to my skin.


    My mind was a mess. If I lived trapped here like this, my life would be no different from my previous life.


    But ¡­¡­what should I do?


    Will I be able to convince Kwanach?


    Kwanach was in a rage. It seemedst year that he regained his cool-headed reason. I thought of Kwanach¡¯s eyes, which were watery with anxiety and madness.


    Unlike my previous life, I knew that Kwanach cared about me and tried to lock me up because he was worried for my safety, but¡­


    From outward appearances, this was a morous andfortable prison. Kwanach was a friendly shackle.


    * * *


    Days passed more after I spent some time locked up only in my room. A lot has changed since I came back from the poisoning crisis.


    Kwanach had changedpletely. The people around me treated me with more care.


    Other changes havee at night time, unconsciously.


    <Usphere.>


    I heard that voice constantly in my dreams. It was the voice I heard when I was wandering around the border of death after being poisoned.


    The surrounding area was all ckness with no sense of direction. In the infinite emptiness a low voice called out to me and so on.


    <Usphere¡­¡­. >


    I didn¡¯t know who it was. And so the same dream repeated itself for several days.


    On the third day, I decided to follow the voice and move my feet aimlessly. Gradually, the darkness ahead of me cleared and I saw a dim shape.


    ¡°A birch tree¡­.¡±


    There was no way I couldn¡¯t recognize it. It was the tree I was tied to for several years after my death in my previous life.


    It was the only tree I could talk to.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    While I was flustered, the scenery changed in a sh. The darkness cleared and a familiar scene unfolded in front of me.


    ¡°Oh¡­..¡±


    It was really there.


    That was where I was assassinated.


    Along the road where I had to be helplessly held captive as a ghost.


    Suddenly, a chill blew through my body. I rushed to touch my body. I was wearing the same shabby wedding dress I had worn when I died in my previous life.


    All of this was so vivid that the previous life I had ended felt as far away as a dream.


    <i>¡®No, I¡¯m definitely asleep. This is a dream. It¡¯s a dream¡­.¡¯</i>


    But maybe there was a sudden time reversal, as if I had suddenly returned to my childhood days from my previous life. If it happened once, could it happen twice?


    A horrible headache shook my head.


    I called out to the birch tree in a panic.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here. Kwa, Kwanach is ¡­¡­?¡±


    I instinctively thought of Kwanach. Immediately a familiar voice of the tree rang out.


    <Kwanach is on the battlefield. You know that. They say he is rampaging like a madman. >


    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡±


    By the side of the road next to the tree, there was a parade of Northern Allied forces. Everyone seemed exhausted from the old war. The soldiers smelled of depression and pain.


    At that moment, a knight suddenly rushed from behind and shouted,


    ¡°Tell the 2nd Battalion, Prince Jenner¡­.!¡±


    Jenner, my brother. It was announcing Jenner¡¯s death.


    Jenner was fifteen years old when he entered the war and died. Everything that I had witnessed in my previous life was happening in front of my eyes once again.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­ ¡­¡­ This can¡¯t be.¡±


    <Usphere, what¡¯s wrong? >


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be here. I¡¯ve certainly got another chance. So I met Kwanach again, and even married him to prevent war¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You must have had a dream. A very long dream. >


    ¡°¡­¡­A dream?¡±


    The tree had a point. I might have had a long dream, wishing intensely to leave this ce.


    The kind words I exchanged with Kwanach, his warmth, his love¡­.


    As soon as I realized that it was all just my imagination, I started to cry. I was in a situation where I had fought with Kwanach just before.


    <If we wait here, won¡¯t we be able to dream the same dream again?>


    I was still tied to the tree as I did in my previous life, contemting the words of the tree in a daze. In fear that everything might have been my delusion.


    Time seemed to be moving very fast. Before I knew it, I couldn¡¯t see the soldiers on the street. It changed from day to night. I wondered how many days had passed since then.


    One day, I was terrified that all of this in the second life was just my imagination. Suddenly, a little girl appeared from the side of the road. How could a child be walking alone in the middle of a war? I looked at the child in surprise.


    Her clothes seemed to be tattered, and her long hair was scattered about. Her bare feet were covered in blood.


    I wanted to save the child immediately, but I was a ghost tied to a tree. The child would never be able to see me or touch me.


    It was a time when the helplessness I had experienced countless times in my previous life took hold of me. The girl looked at exactly where I was.


    ¡°Please help me ¡­¡­.¡±


    The child spoke up, albeit faintly.


    ¡°Can you see me?¡±


    The child nodded briefly and then fell down, as if she had run out of strength. I quickly tried to run to the child, but the tree voice stopped me.


    <Usphere. You know. You can¡¯t get out of here.>


    ¡°Hey, I might be able to get out to the side of the road.¡±


    <It would be better if you didn¡¯t. >


    ¡°But the kid saw me. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. I want to do something to help her.¡±


    I came down from the tree. The wedding dress I wore when I died was dragged on the floor.


    I walked towards the child step by step. The further I got from the birch, the heavier my legs became and the tighter my chest became.


    I had tried countless times to get out of the tree in my previous life. Each time I failed. Some unknown intangible force held me down.


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡­¡±


    I groaned and looked towards where the child had fallen.


    It was strange to feel pain while being an insubstantial ghost, after all, all this pain was meant to be my illusion. That¡¯s why I can get through it. I stepped forward, vowing to myself.


    ¡°I can get out of this. I won¡¯t be tied down. It¡¯s okay. I can do it.¡±


    The further I got from the tree and the closer I got from the child, the more intense the pain became. So much so that my fingertips began to fade.


    The branches of the tree swayed behind me. It was as if it was trying to warn me and hold me back.


    My body became more and more transparent. But I didn¡¯t stop. Eventually, I reached the child.


    Suddenly, the area was inadvertently enveloped in darkness. The birch tree and the child hadpletely disappeared.


    In the darkness, a voice I had heard before called out to me.


    <Usphere, I believe in your goodness and strength. >


    Strangely, I instinctively recognized the owner of the voice.


    It was the Master of this world, Goddess Fahar.


    <I have lost my blessing. I had no energy left to give the power of fate to those who were born with it. >


    The Goddess¡¯s voice stirred in my head.


    <I am the one who exists as believing. It is not something that dwells in a ce where trust has faded. But my sister has shared her power with you, and you have reimed your destiny for yourself. >


    Speaking of the Goddess¡¯s sister, she was referring to the Silver Forest. Her sister, who was half human, was sleeping there.


    <I will send you thest remaining strength I have. Protect me.>


    With that, the voice of the Goddess was faintly heard. Then I woke up.


    Gasp.


    I finally lifted my heavy eyelids. I woke up from my sleep, still dazed as ever.


    Maybe it was because I had been in the dream for a few days too long. At first I felt terrified, as if I had been thrown into a strange ce. Eventually, I came to my senses and quickly realized it.


    ¡°It was all a dream¡­¡­.¡±


    I was back again. This was the reality with Kwanach and my second life.


    My whole body tingled, but it wasn¡¯t exhaustion. It was more like being pushed by an intangible force.


    An instinctive feeling of awe, intimidation, fear¡­.


    Was it really the Goddess? But I was not a priest, so how could I hear the voice of the Goddess?


    Or perhaps it was just an empty dream created by my anxiety. But the voice in the dream was still fresh in my ears, as if it had whispered beside me. It was as if I was face to face with the Goddess.


    It was ridiculous. To think that the Goddess had called me was in itself a kind of disrespect.


    But at a time when the waters of the river were polluted and the blessings of the Goddess were fading more and more on the human continent, there was an arrogant but worrying spection that the Goddess might indeed havee to my aid.


    What does it mean to regain my destiny? Was this dream like a test nned by the Goddess?


    Now there was a lot I didn¡¯t understand. It was only natural that I, a mere mortal, could not guess what the will of God.


    ¡°There are so many things I don¡¯t know about the Goddess.¡±


    First, I asked Marianne to bring me as many books on Goddess Fahar from the library as she could.


    No one should be unfamiliar with the mythology of the Goddess, who was said to be the creator of this world. Even a young child knew the myth. However, I had never studied theology properly, so I did not know the technical details.


    I prayed that the books would bring me some useful knowledge as always.


    * * *


    While I was trapped for a few days, I spent my time reading myths and tales about Goddess Fahar, the Goddess of Creation.


    But nowhere did the goddess repeatedlye to me in my dreams. And there was nothing about the child in a dream.


    Only in the memoirs of many of the heroes of the turbulent times, there were passages iming that they were chosen by the Goddess.


    <i>¡®That¡¯s the way it is. That¡¯s the story that all heroes and royalty tell to the people.¡¯</i>


    It was difficult to discern the truth. The Pernen family, the previous dynasty of thend, was also famous for having its founder blessed by the Goddess.


    After reading a few books, I lost interest and soon felt helpless. No matter how much knowledge I umted, there was nothing I could do right away.


    If the Goddess¡¯ call was true and not my imagination, what was I supposed to do?


    The Goddess asked me to protect her. However, being locked in a room, I could not protect anyone. I didn¡¯t know much about what was going on outside.


    It was difficult to keep asking Marianne. Because she had to disobey the Emperor¡¯s orders, which was a burden on her.


    Obviously there seemed to be a war outside, but inside the pce, it was peaceful.


    Kwanach took time out of his busy schedule toe and see me every day. He only inquired briefly about my well-being and then disappeared.


    I wasn¡¯t angry with him, nor was I nice to him as if nothing had happened. I just nodded silently.


    With such a dry response, Kwanach looked like he was going to copse any second.


    It was the same today.

 Chapter 52

    <h2>Chapter 52</h2>


    ****


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    I nodded quietly. Kwanach seemed to be making an effort to be inconspicuous, but he couldn¡¯tpletely hide the mncholy that instantly stained his eyes.


    A painful face, like that of an abandoned beast. The base of his mouth was drooping, and his tightly tense jaw flinched slightly.


    <i>¡®You said it was okay for me to hate you. Liar.¡¯</i>


    The funnier part was me, whose heart started to ache as soon as I saw Kwanach¡¯s face like that.


    Even though it was right after we had confirmed our feelings for each other, our rapport had be rather misaligned and twisted little by little. It would have been easier if I truly hated Kwanach for his insanely overprotective attempts to lock me away.


    But I didn¡¯t hate him.


    No matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t hate Kwanach. I was just confused by ambivalent emotions.


    Kwanach sat on one knee beside the bed and stared at me. His dark eyes glowed with a variety of emotions.


    Hisrge hands wriggled asionally. He wanted to touch me, but he seemed to be holding back.


    <i>¡®What are we really doing with each other¡­..¡¯</i>


    I let out a long sigh. Kwanach was watching me closely.


    ¡°Is your body okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s thick eyebrows wavered. His eyes shed with concern.


    ¡°Should I call the doctor right away?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sick. I¡¯m just frustrated at the thought of staying inside. I¡¯d like to go for a walk and get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t let me go out.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t in any condition to walk.¡±


    ¡°I can walk now.¡±


    Kwanach seemed conflicted for a moment, and then said with a deep sigh.


    ¡°Shall we go for a little walk in the garden together?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    ¡°I have time for you. And I can¡¯t let you go alone.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t even let me go alone to the greenhouse garden in the imperial pce, which has been thoroughly protected like a prison.


    Kwanach seemed to think that he would have to apany me if I wanted to leave this peaceful prison-like bedroom. Anyway, it was good to be out of the bedroom for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go for a walk together.¡±


    I nodded, and Kwanach smiled gently for the first time in days.


    Immediately, Kwanach called Marianne and ordered her to dress me warmly. While Kwanach waited outside, I finished getting ready and left the room.


    As before, the corridors were crowded with armed knights. It was a bleak scene that I was not used to seeing at any time.


    <i>¡®Did he already dere war?¡¯</i>


    I had no way of knowing since he didn¡¯t tell me.


    The bleakness continued not only in the corridors but also outside the main building. The knights were all armed as if it was war time. Every time a soldier walked, his metal soles rang loudly.


    <i>¡®What about Roman?¡¯</i>


    I looked at Kwanach, who was right next to me.


    Even though the Imperial Pce looked very safe, Kwanach was stiff. His whole body revealed alertness.


    While I was inside, the weather had turned a bit more chilly. It was winter in the Empire now.


    A chilly wind was blowing, but it felt so refreshing to be out of the room. I walked slowly, breathing in.


    My body was much better now, so I had no difort. Still, Kwanach walked several times slower than usual, concentrating on my every step.


    When I finally reached the greenhouse garden, my heart was filled with joy.


    A feeling of greenness enveloped me. The ce with nts was always the mostfortable ce for me. I said to Kwanach as I breathed in the deep green scent.


    ¡°I would like to have a flower pot in my room.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°Anything will do. The room is very empty.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    Kwanach followed me silently from a step behind, as if he wanted me to enjoy nature. I gently ced my hand on the nearest tree with a heavy heart.


    However, the moment I touched the nt, I suddenly felt a tremendous force shaking inside me.


    <i>¡®¡­¡­ What is it?¡¯</i>


    It was the power that had be extremely weak after I left my homnd and the Silver Forest. That was the natural limit of the Awakeners of the Catatel family.


    But now it was different.


    Shhhhh. The tree that resonated with my power shook, and suddenly new branches began to grow from the tips of its withered branches. New leaves, green and fragile, immediately sprouted.


    I was so startled that I stepped back, pulling my hand from the tree. In an instant, Kwanach came up to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know why. ¡­¡­.¡±


    I clenched my trembling hands. Kwanach looked carefully at the tree I had touched.


    In no more than a few seconds, the tree had grown taller. The newly sprouted green leaves alone numbered in the dozens.


    As soon as I came in contact with the tree I felt as if the intangible walls inside me had been torn down. And the magic that had been suppressed ramped up vividly. The power was stronger than ever.


    It was a familiar feeling that I had experienced a long time ago.


    Immediately after the regression, the day I went to the Silver Forest in my young body to nurture the power that had been so weak in my previous life.


    It was then that I heard the voice of the forest. After a short conversation with the Goddess¡¯s sister who was asleep there, I felt a tremor deep inside my body and the trees started to grow like crazy. It even touched the clouds.


    The tree grew so tall and sorge that it could be seen from the royal pce.


    <i>¡®It¡¯s just like that time.¡¯</i>


    It was a release of power that had been held back.


    I felt like I was oveing the limit.


    <i>¡®Could it be the ¡­¡­ Goddess?¡¯</i>


    My power has returned since thest dream. Is this really a coincidence?


    <i>¡®The Silver Forest also said this. The human continent has already fallen into danger and the power of Goddess Fahar has weakened¡­¡­..¡¯</i>


    In this time of crisis, I had gained a power that was almost a blessing. There must be a reason for this power.


    <i>¡®What am I supposed to do with it? And why me of all people?¡¯</i>


    If the Goddess wanted a hero to save the world, there would have been many better options than me. I was far too short to be a savior. My body was not strong enough, and the magic I used was more suitable for defense than for attack and destruction.


    <i>¡®What kind of test was the dream I had the other night, really? Did I pass that test?</i>¡¯


    Kwanach looked at me with a worried gaze.


    <i>¡®What if this power came with some obligation¡­What am I supposed to do? Do I have to prevent a war caused by Kwanach ?¡¯</i>


    That has been my purpose from the time of the Regression to the present.


    ¡°Kwanach.¡±


    I called him in a faint voice.


    ¡°I feel my power returning, perhaps even stronger than when I was in my homnd.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Awakeners of the Catatel family lose most of their power as they move away from the Silver Forest¡­ ¡­I don¡¯t know what that means either.¡±


    Kwanach looked at me with a confused expression.


    I looked over his shoulder. The knights stood far away but I wanted to avoid talking about it in the presence of other people. I didn¡¯t want to have to reveal to the whole world that my power had returned.


    Power was always stronger when the enemy didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back to your room first.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that¡­¡­.¡±


    As I left the garden of the greenhouse and made my way to the main building, I felt my strength waning by the minute.


    I could feel the energy of the trees and grasses growing dozens of times brighter than usual. It made me dizzy.


    Without any direct contact with the nts, I could almost faintly understand what their spirits were saying.


    The nts in the Imperial Pce were generally scared. Fear, fear, fear was pervasive.


    I went back to the bedroom and immediately asked for some seeds. Kwanach seemed to be wondering while gently delivering his order.


    ¡°Why do you need the seeds?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve never seen my power in person.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you said the other day that you can grow a seed. Is that really possible?¡±


    ¡°In my country, yes. Here¡­ I¡¯ll have to try now.¡±


    A few momentster some seeds arrived in the room.


    Since I left my homnd, I have not used my powers as I once did. In the Kingdom of Achaia, I was able to do many things with this power.


    <i>¡®If I really get my power back¡­¡­¡¯</i>


    I would be able to protect myself for sure. Perhaps I could convince Kwanach to let me out of this room.


    I held one of the seeds tightly in my hand to test my strength. The seed was very small, light, and t.


    I felt a sense of resonance with it. After awakening, when I came into contact with nts, I instinctively felt a surge of power from within.


    It was the same now. Sinceing to the empire, the power that had been quiet has begun to intensify. I couldn¡¯t even control it.


    It was happening. A seed in my hand sprouted, and within seconds, a stem grew. It was a vine nt with an unknown name. The green trunk swayed like a wave and grew infinitely long.


    The vine climbed up my arm. Just as I was about to get cramped, the vine left my arm as if it had a will of its own and began to sway.


    Unlike nature¡¯s vines, which grow only when there was something to rely on, these vines were on their own. And so the vines grew until they reached the ceiling.


    It all happened so fast.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡±


    I hurriedly controlled the power. The vines stopped moving, and the nt, having lost its magic power, slumped to the ground and crashed.


    It was hard to breathe. I stood stunned for a moment, looking at the floor. The dark green vines were intertwined.


    I turned my head away and locked eyes with Kwanach, catching his attention after a few moments of confusion and surprise.


    ¡°Usphere, this is ¡­.¡±


    Kwanach looked surprised as well. His eyes were filled with strength and trembling.

 Chapter 53

    <h2>Chapter 53</h2>


    ****


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand it either. Even when I was in Achaia, I was never this powerful¡­¡­¡±


    Kwanach slowly bent down and grasped one of the nt stalks in his hand. Then, in a slightly surprised voice, he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Come over here and touch it. It¡¯s no ordinary nt.¡±


    I quickly crouched down beside Kwanach and put my hand close to the nt I had grown. I could immediately feel its firm texture, as if it were made of steel.


    When I patted it with the back of my hand, it was hard enough to hurt my skin.


    Yet the weight of the vine was surprisingly light. It was like mithril.


    It is a mineral resource whose value is enormous because it is so rare and difficult to mine. Its strength is harder than iron, but it is also as light as a feather, simr to the attributes of mithril.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s strange. How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you intend it?¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t really exin it¡­it was like an instinctive eruption of power.¡±


    ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve used magic like this?¡±


    ¡°I was able to make hard nts even when I was in Achaia. It helped defend the border. But it wasn¡¯t this light¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a power that came out of nowhere. I hadn¡¯t figured out what kind of power it was yet, but even ncing at it, it seemed to be useful.


    ¡°What¡¯s happenedtely?¡±


    Kwanach stood up and helped me get up. We walked slowly and sat side by side on the edge of the bed.


    I said, suppressing all sorts of confusion deep inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been lying here for a long time, but since I copsed I¡¯ve been having dreams.¡±


    ¡°Dreams?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, and then opened my mouth.


    ¡°I heard the Goddess¡¯s voice in my dreams.¡±


    ¡°Did the Goddess of Fahar give you a sign?¡±


    As I was looking back at my memories while exining to Kwanach, I suddenly remembered a scene.


    It was a dream I had while I was wandering between life and death after being poisoned.


    It was the first time I heard the voice of the Goddess. I saw the silver forest, and I also saw Kwanach, who existed in the middle of the cold world in a much bleaker form than now.


    Why did I have such a dream? I don¡¯t think Kwanach has ever been to the Silver Forest.


    I said, staring at Kwanach.


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s something a little strange. In a dream ¡­¡­ that I had right after I copsed, I saw you in the Silver Forest.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s silent face darkened for a moment.


    ¡°Speaking of the Silver Forest¡­ The Silver Forest is in your homnd, isn¡¯t it? I heard it¡¯s called the end of the world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a ce that only the King of Achaia is allowed to enter. Do you know it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors. It was the blessing of the Silver Forest that gave you this power.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The Founder swore an oath to protect the Silver Forest. In return, the forest bestowed many favors and virtues on the royal family of Achaia.¡±


    As a result, one Awakener per generation was born to protect the kingdom, and the king of Achaia could make a wish on the Silver Forest once in his lifetime.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°But in my dream, I saw you in that forest.¡±


    ¡°I was? That¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a ce where you can¡¯t enter unless you¡¯re the king of Achaia. I went there when I was young and I felt an intangible force pushing me away.¡±


    A dream is something that is far from reality.


    ¡°Was it a clue of some kind?¡±


    ¡°It could have been.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s face was subtly hardened. A subtle tension was evident.


    The scene in the room was quite bleak now. The floor was covered with green vines that held magic.


    It didn¡¯t really matter how or why my power became stronger. The fact that I now had a powerful power was the most important thing.


    I must now use this power properly. In order to do so, I could not sit still like a peacock trapped in arge, morous birdcage.


    I said, looking up at Kwanach a little nervously.


    ¡°Um, did you see that? With this level of power, I can protect myself anywhere.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Let me out of this room, Kwanach. I may be able to help you, and this country, with my power.¡±


    Kwanach closed his mouth tightly and furrowed his brow as if troubled for a moment. Then he said in a low voice.


    ¡°Do you really hate being here so much?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kwanach flinched for a moment at my quick answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe and you have everything you need.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­. How exactly do you want to help me out when you get out of here?¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m useful.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s pitch ck eyebrows furrowed coarsely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of you in connection with practicality. The expression is quite unpleasant.¡±


    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s exactly what it is.¡±


    He flinched at my fierce voice. Unlike how he looked, he was an emotional man.


    ¡°And if you let me out first, I¡¯ll know more about what I can do.¡±


    ¡°You have a point.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ and.¡±


    I stared at Kwanach, who sat beside me but did not make contact with me.


    ¡°Are you okay with keeping a distance from me?¡±


    His stiff jaw flinched. A hard voice came out.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be cold to you either.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You said you were okay with me hating you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°Lie. You look like you¡¯re about to cry every time.¡±


    ¡°When did I ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°You always did that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I miss you too. To spend time like this without being able to hold your hand¡­you know¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Kwanach interrupted my words and stood up quickly. Then he stood with his back to me. His back, solid and woven with muscle, cramped slightly. His neck was slightly red.


    He still looked at the other side and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    But the thought that you might be injured is driving me crazy. I¡¯ll never be able to forgive myself forever.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why are you so hard on yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this is not your fault either?¡±


    Kwanach seemed to be tormented by thepulsion to keep me safe. The anxiety was eating away at him and distorting him.


    ¡°I will leave now. I will call someone to remove this vine.¡±


    Kwanach walked out of the room with a broad stride, not wanting to speak anymore.


    * * *


    Kwanach hadn¡¯t shown his face for two days since he went out, full of confusion. Does he need time to think? Or is he investigating something?


    I waited in the room in silence, as he was never going to break his stubbornness easily. As my strength increased, I didn¡¯t feel as depressed or cramped as I had before.


    I could always get out of here if I wanted to.


    All I had to do was ask Marianne to find some seeds, fill the main building with vines, subdue the soldiers, and escape. I could have built a wall of nts as hard as mithril in my exit route to prevent them from following me any further.


    But I didn¡¯t do that. Getting out of here wasn¡¯t the only thing I wanted. My goal was to untangle my tangled rtionship with Kwanach and bring him back to reason.


    Being trapped helplessly was very different from waiting for Kwanach of my own free will. The power gave me room in my mind. And it felt like that power was getting stronger and more sensitive as time went on.


    <i>¡®I can feel it, the life force. ¡­¡­.¡¯</i>


    Even though I was in my room, I could feel the energy of the nts outside the building. It was the first time that the nts and soul seemed to be so close.


    It was a feeling of blending in with nature. The sensation was so acute that it was too much for me to handle. I deliberately suppressed my power and cut off my interaction with the nts. Otherwise, I felt like I would be weighed down by the energy of the humming nts.


    Maybe it was because of my nervous system. I was usually a good sleeper without waking up in the middle of the night, but suddenly I woke up at dawn.


    It was the dawn of the second day after I met Kwanach. It was dark everywhere. I fluttered my heavy eyelids. I was very thirsty.


    ¡°Ugh. ¡­¡­¡±


    As I groaned, I saw a huge shadow looming nearby.


    ¡°Intruder?¡±


    My fuzzy sleep fled quickly in the blink of an eye. My body temperature was boiling with fear and tension.


    ¡°Who, who is it!?¡±


    That was when I let out a broken voice and shrank.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Usphere.¡±


    A familiar voice came from the darkness.


    ¡°Kwanach?¡±


    My shoulders, which had been frozen for a moment, rxed. Kwanach hurriedly turned on the light on the side table next to the bed. Immediately, a warm glow pierced the darkness, and I saw the bewildered face of Kwanach.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t an intruder. Surely, with such irond defenses, there was no way anyone could havee in.¡±


    As soon as I confirmed that it was Kwanach, a sense of relief washed over me. I groggily sat up and stared at Kwanach.


    ¡°I was surprised. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After two days of not showing, Kwanach knelt on one knee beside the bed after rubbing his face. I gently grabbed Kwanach¡¯s wrist and pulled him to me.


    ¡°Why are you there? Come up here.¡±


    I felt Kwanach¡¯s body stiffen at my touch.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier on your knees?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this a lottely¡­¡­D*mn it. I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡±


    ¡°You came to see me in the middle of the night every day?¡±


    Kwanach couldn¡¯t continue talking and closed his lips tightly.


    His eyes were wandering around.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    ****


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I asked again and Kwanach flinched. He said slowly in a low voice.


    ¡°Because I missed you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you juste and see me?¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me. I had no shame.¡±


    ¡°You do know.¡±


    I said with a pale smile, and Kwanach cleared his throat. There was a moment of silence. A small light lit in the bedroom flowed into Kwanach¡¯s solid features. From time to time many emotions welled up from his grim face and then disappeared.


    He seemed to have something to say. I waited, staring at him.


    After a while, Kwanach broke the silence and said in a broken voice.


    ¡°These days I feel like a really greedy, bad man.¡±


    As soon as I heard the first word, I knew that this man was speaking his deepest truths and striving to expose himself honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tied you up here in the name of protection, but am I really the subject of that? Isn¡¯t it all because of my selfishness?¡±


    His eyes were filled with pain as he continued.


    ¡°Kwanach, I know you were worried about me.¡±


    ¡°No. I only thought about why I¡¯ve been so greedy for you without knowing my ce from a long time ago.¡±


    Kwanach sounded as if he was kneeling before a statue of a goddess in a temple, confessing his sins. It was full of impassioned contrition.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard from you. Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, we had.¡±


    Immediately after I came out of mya, I questioned Kwanach¡¯s attitude and asked him such a question. Kwanach denied it several times, but answered reluctantly.


    ¡°It was a long time ago. You don¡¯t have to remember. I hope you don¡¯t remember me from that time. It was so ugly.¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about it any more, so I couldn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    ¡°It was a long time ago, when you didn¡¯t even know my name¡­I met you.¡±


    But now Kwanach¡¯s mouth, which had been tightly closed, opened.


    I was both surprised and confused.


    Two lives. Looking back at the several incidents that had been repeated, I could not find Kwanach anywhere.


    ¡°When was that?¡±


    I stretched out my hand andid it on the back of Kwanach¡¯s hand. And I was surprised. Kwanach¡¯s body temperature had always been as hot as fire, but now his hand was like ice. He seemed to be very nervous.


    He was on one knee on the side of the bed, his body was stiff.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t remember. No, I didn¡¯t want you to remember forever.¡±


    ¡°Why ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was so shabby and dirty. To the point where it is guilty to remain in my head.¡±


    It was the same story asst time.


    ¡°What are you talking about? That can¡¯t be true.¡±


    I shifted my body and moved closer to him. I tried to get down next to him, but Kwanach blocked me.Then, in a gloomy voice, he said


    ¡°I wanted to be a man worthy of you. A man worthy of your love¡­.I was so busy pretending to be something I am not. But it was all in vain.¡±


    I thought I had realized a lot while living my second life in regression. But I had no idea that Kwanach hade this far with such feelings.


    Maybe this man¡¯s heart was much deeper than I thought.


    My heart throbbed. It pounded hard. Kwanach¡¯s self-mocking voice prated my confused mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as shabby now as I was then, when I locked you away selfishly. I haven¡¯t changed in the least.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much I struggle, I can¡¯t help the dirt I was born with¡­.¡±


    ¡°Kwanach¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I always feel small when I stand in front of you. The fact that you have regained your strength this time is proof that you have been chosen by the Goddess. I feel like I¡¯m being punished by the Goddess. Don¡¯t you dare covet Usphere Catatel.¡±


    He was the man who hadmanded the continent, but now Kwanach was looking at me in the form of an immensely weak man. His eyes were full of sadness, looking down at himself. It was as if he was asking me not to abandon him.


    The emotions that were blowing from within Kwanach were stirring him up. When did it all start?


    What kind of differences existed between us?


    Kwanach began a story that had been lying dormant for a long time, a story that would provide the answer.


    ¡°Do you remember the Radonia Mountains?¡±


    * * *


    The Radonia Mountains were the mountains that separated the southern and northern parts of the continent.


    At that time, there was no Empire Radon, and a seventeen years old boy who had lived a hard life as a ve stepped on the mountain range,


    This was the story of Usphere¡¯s previous life before her death.


    * * *


    The number of monsters suddenly increased in the Radonia Mountains. The mountain range passed through thends of both the Kingdom of Pernen and the Kingdom of Stendal in the north, so it wasn¡¯t the responsibility of just one ce.


    Eventually, the two kingdoms joined forces tounch a campaign to defeat the monsters. Kwanach was a ve soldier who was taken prisoner during the campaign.


    ve soldiers like Kwanach were usually at the forefront of the battle against the monsters. They were human shields, a resource that could be spared even in death. That was Kwanach¡¯s position.


    So the boy wasn¡¯t a person. At least by the standards of the Kingdom of Pernen at the time. He was amodity that always had to prove his usefulness and value. When he was old, he was thrown away, and when he cheekily pretended not to be a property, he was thrown away. It was just a simple reason.


    But the boy, filled with rage at the injustice, forgot his position for a while.


    ¡°How dare you disobey Lord Benan?¡±


    Several kicked Kwanach¡¯s tightly curled body. He just closed his eyes and endured the pain.


    Benan was themander of the ve soldiers sent by the Kingdom of Pernen to the Radonia Mountains. He was also a distant cousin of the Pernen royal family. He didn¡¯t have silver hair or purple eyes, the sign of royalty, but Benan was a knight who believed in his bloodline and rampaged arrogantly.


    That was why he believed that if a ve was a beautiful woman, it was natural for him to take her. His ugly desires extended to young girls.


    No one could stop Benan as he tried to scare the ten year old girl in front of the others.


    How dare he try to scare a child? He had no honor as a knight, but the ve girl who hade along as a scullery maid. She wasn¡¯t a person to his standard, so it wasn¡¯t really a crime to take her.


    While everyone was turning away and pretending not to see the cruel act, Kwanach stepped out.


    Kwanach didn¡¯t know the girl caught in Benan¡¯s hands, shivering and shaking. She was the girl he saw for the first time sinceing to the Radonia Mountains.


    But he knew what Benan was doing was wrong. The moment he stepped up, he might die. In addition to viting the principle of obeying the orders of his superiors, Benan was not a merciful man.


    Still, Kwanach¡¯s body moved first. Impulsively, he pulled the girl out of Benan¡¯s hands, and the consequences of his actions were brutal.


    ¡°How should I kill you?¡±


    Benan mumbled as he stared at Kwanach being beaten by the soldiers from a distance.


    Kwanach felt the blood gushing into his mouth. It hurt as if his rib cage had been torn open. He prayed that they would just kill him. What difference would it make if he survived here?


    After a lifetime of being pushed to dirt, Kwanach did not want to imagine the future. Tomorrow would be worse than today, and the day after tomorrow would be even worse. Unless he left this identity.


    The boy had never learned how to hope. He had only learned how to despair, how to suppress himself, how to erase his existence.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach moaned in his faint spirit. Blood and tears flowed simultaneously from his face as his face was stuck in the ground.


    While Kwanach was inwardly thinking of killing him, Benan was behind him, gritting his teeth.


    He was a ve and he defied the knight. Of course he was the one who had to be killed. But Benan couldn¡¯t kill him.


    ¡°D*mn, he¡¯s good at fighting.¡±


    In the pce, there was a generalmander in charge of the ve soldiers. He was Benan¡¯s superior officer. He didn¡¯t care if the other ves died or not, but only Kwanach shoulde back alive unconditionally.


    He said that no one fought like Kwanach. He said that if he had received proper training, he would have already made a name for himself in the kingdom with his sword, a human disaster.


    Besides, he had the overwhelming support of the same boy ve soldiers, and it was easy to handle the other ves with a single word from Kwanach.


    In other words, Kwanach was a ¡°property¡± of high useful value. It would be a shame to lose it.


    So if Benan killed Kwanach for such a private matter, he must surely be reprimanded. Benan bit his lips in frustration and injustice.


    But he had a sense of pride as amander, and he could not release Kwanach. He had to vent his anger.


    ¡°Put him in a stable and don¡¯t give him any food for seven days.¡±


    At that moment, the soldiers who had been beating Kwanach forcefully stopped in their tracks. Kwanach slumped and drew only a thin, incessant breath.


    Benanughed quietly as he looked down at Kwanach.


    ¡°I will spare you by showing mercy¡­¡­. Don¡¯t think about being ttered by this. Nothing will change if you step up.¡±


    Benan¡¯s voice sounded hazy, as if he were drowning in water.


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Roseanne, tell the girl toe back to my bedroomter in the evening.¡±


    Benan said deliberately in front of Kwanach. He was trying to nail down the fact that no one could be saved and nothing would change.


    As Benan left, Kwanach was moved to an old stable. He copsed on the floor, his whole body aching and his face swollen.


    But Benan was wrong when he said nothing will change. Someone wasing to the stable in a few days to make a difference in the boy¡¯s miserable life.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    ****


    *The past of the young Kwanach and little Usphere.*


    While one boy was lying in a stable, immersed in despair and pain for two days, a girl was looking for a ce to hide.


    It was Usphere. She too had just arrived in the Radonia Mountains to defeat the monsters.


    The subjugation from Achaia gathered at the castle of the Sterndal Kingdom near the mountain range. The Kingdom of Sterndal was the home of Usphere¡¯s mother.


    A small country with a small poption. Even after her mother¡¯s death, her father formed an alliance with Sterndal and sent reinforcements to Sterndal.


    Achaia was a region that was swarming with monsters several times more than any other ce. No one dealt with the monsters better than the Achaia soldiers.


    When Diaquit learned that the Southerners wereing to defeat the monsters, he personally led a support force to visit Sterndal. He probably wanted to establish various political rtions with the South as well. From that time on, Diaquit¡¯s political ambitions were already considerable.


    The reason why Diaquit took Usphere to Sterndal was simple.


    ¡°People on the outskirts like us rarely have opportunities to meet with southerners. Who knows? You might find a good marriage partner there. Make yourself pretty and make a good impression.¡±


    She had just awakened, her power was not great, so find a good man and marry him was the only value of Usphere.


    It was too early for her to get married, but that didn¡¯t matter to Diaquit at all. He was in a position to say, ¡°You¡¯ve had your first menstruation, what does it matter?¡±


    However, since arriving at Sterndal¡¯s castle, Usphere had been silent. Diaquit couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment.


    He pretended to friendly and broadened his connections, and he was unhappy with Usphere acting like a doll.


    Usphere came out of her room to escape from her brother¡¯s urging and pressure. As she avoided the eyes of Diaquit and the people, she found her feet in a corner.


    It wasn¡¯t a ce for royal horses, but a stable for ordinary soldiers¡¯ horses. The facility was quite shabby.


    ¡®There¡¯s no one here.¡¯


    Usphere breathed a sigh of relief and walked into the stable. But there was a person already in there.


    A boy huddled in the corner of the stable.


    Usphere was so startled that she almost screamed. But there was no one around her, as she hade to a ce where she wanted to be alone. If someone saw her like this, they might not believe her or say something bad about her.


    Usphere staggered back and made a rustling sound.


    Even though it was a small sound, the boy, Kwanach , quickly woke up from his sleep and sat up.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡±


    Usphere nervously holding the hem of the dress tightly in his hand. Kwanach looked very suspicious to her. His appearance was tattered, and she could see glimpses of blood stains between the torn fabric.


    His wispy ck hair hadn¡¯t been cut for quite a while, or it had grown into a straggly mess. His bangs were so long that she couldn¡¯t even see his face very well. She could clearly see that his lips and cheeks were torn and covered in blood.


    ¡®Is he someone who works here?¡¯


    Usphere made her own guess, but Kwanach was too shabby to be a royal pce person. Those who worked in the royal pce had to dress neatly even if they were in a very low position.


    But now, Kwanach looked like a beggar.


    And he seemed to have been injured. ¡­¡­. Why was he sleeping in a ce like this?


    Usphere judged that Kwanach was not a dangerous person.


    Currently, the Kingdom of Sterndal was densely popted with arge defeating force. The security was so tight that there was no chance for a suspicious person to sneak in.


    Moreover, in her eyes, Kwanach looked more pitiful than dangerous.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­¡±


    On an impulse, she spoke to Kwanach. It was a moment of courage for the timid and weak Usphere of her previous life.


    She felt a kind of sympathy for the wounded and abandoned Kwanach. She had thought that she was the most insignificant person here, but the sympathy that arose when she met someone who looked even more pitiful than she did.


    That was the beginning.


    At that moment, when Usphere had shown unusual courage, Kwanach¡¯s mind went nk. Kwanach looked at Usphere in a daze for a while.


    The moment he came face to face with Usphere, he suspected that he was dreaming.


    As such, Usphere was not suitable for this shabby and dirty stable. Only the sun seemed to shine around her.


    It was the second day since Kwanach had been abandoned in the stable. A fever was rising in his injured body, the meantime, he couldn¡¯t even put water in his mouth, let alone bread.


    It was not surprising that he was hallucinating.


    ¡°Um, are you okay?¡±


    Quanagh really thought she was a mirage until Usphere once again spoke in a pure voice.


    Finally, Kwanach stood, dragging his tired body, and red at Usphere.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who are you?¡±


    Just one spoken word seemed to tear his throat. A violent cough broke out. He vomited blood that had collected in his mouth to the floor.


    Usphere¡¯s shoulders shook as she spoke.


    ¡°Blood, blood ¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Where are you from? Did you get hurt?¡±


    She regretteding in here, but she couldn¡¯t leave a person this sick alone.


    Kwanach coughed and staggered for a while, but eventually let out a hissing, hot breath and sat down on the floor.


    It was not a polite appearance at all, even though someone was in front of him. Usphere was very surprised as this was the first time she had faced this kind of person. Confusion spread over her baby face.


    Kwanach stared at Usphere and wiped his bloodied lips with the back of his hand.


    ¡®What a nobledy is in this kind of ce.¡¯


    From her appearance, she seemed to be a Northerner. He didn¡¯t feel too good about Usphere¡¯s surprised reaction.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s understandable. A girl that pretty probably had never met a guy like me.¡¯


    Kwanach stifled a self-mocking sneer. Then he snapped sharply at Usphere.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t meddle and get out.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ If you¡¯re sick, you¡¯d better get treatment.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to things like me. Why do you keep bothering me?¡±


    The thought that he might be arrested for disrespect came to Kwanach¡¯s mind, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    He would be beaten and faint again. He gave up, saying that that was how his life was.


    Usphere hesitated and looked at Kwanach, who struggled to breathe. Because of her caring nature, she couldn¡¯t pretend not to know Kwanach.


    ¡°How can it not when someone in front of me about to copse¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did youe in here alone? You woke me up.¡±


    The more Kwanach acted tantly rude, the more Usphere¡¯s eyes shook. Kwanach felt strange whenever her beautiful face frowned and the color of her eyes clouded.


    ¡®Why isn¡¯t she angry?¡¯


    It was obvious that she was surprised by his rudeness, but she didn¡¯t have to say anything. It wasn¡¯t enough even if she told him he was a dirty ve and trample on him.


    ¡®She seems like a woman with a soft and weak personality. That¡¯s just from the looks of it.¡¯


    When Usphere did not stop him, Kwanach stared at her.


    ¡®Why is she so small? She¡¯d break easily, wouldn¡¯t she? Why are her eyes so big? Is she a deer or what?¡¯


    When Kwanach was sneakily observing Usphere through the long bangs covered by his eyes, Usphere was immersed in an unfamiliar feeling.


    For the first time in her life, someone was this rude to her.


    No matter how much she was ignored as an unworthy awakener, she was still a Princess. As royalty, she had basic pride and people treated her as a royal daughter on the outside.


    However, the hypocritical attitude of the people sometimes poisoned Usphere more. The difference between what people say and what nts say made her even more suffocated.


    It made the openly rude boy feel more at ease. At least he was better than those who wore masks in front of her and spoke ill of her behind her back.


    Usphere carefully approached Kwanach, who was copsed.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    Kwanach nced up at Usphere. Usphere habitually took out a handkerchief and held it out to Kwanach.


    Usphere was standing up and Kwanach was sitting down, but their eyes were almost at the same level.


    Kwanach stared at the handkerchief.


    ¡°Why are you giving me this? Do you want me to wipe it off?¡±


    Usphere nodded.


    ¡®Wow, you¡¯re a funny woman. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Kwanach turned quickly to the side. But there was a strange surge in his chest. He had never talked to a woman this close before.


    ¡®When I looked at her up close, her eyes are huge. And ¡­¡­ what scent is this? Do all noblewomen originally have this ¡­¡­ scent? I think I can smell it now. God d*mn it.¡¯


    At Kwanach¡¯s rejection, Usphere opened her mouth awkwardly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about your situation, but I came here looking for a ce to be alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m in here. You¡¯d better not get involved with me. You¡¯ll get a rough ride.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell when you see it? I¡¯m a ve who¡¯s being abused.¡±


    Kwanach pointed at himself and chuckled, and Usphere opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    Since there was no very in the North, that was the first time Usphere had ever met a ve.


    ¡°I was dumped here as punishment.¡±


    ¡°A punishment?¡±


    ¡°A knight scared a young girl, trying to take her body¡­.Oh, d*mn it. Why am I telling this story to a girl I¡¯ve never met before?¡±


    Kwanach hastily concluded. From the noble¡¯s point of view, it was not the knight who had done wrong, but the ve who had disobeyed his master.


    It was not strange even if the person in front of him was displeased with his words and left.


    ¡°Really? How can a knight not know his honor?¡±


    Usphere¡¯s voice shook.


    Kwanach paused in bewilderment and smiled quietly. Usphere¡¯s reaction was too standard, so innocent even. That made this girl all the more interesting.


    Kwanach said in a self-mocking voice.


    ¡°Honor is to be defended against people. For a ve is not a person, but a thing.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ***


    *The past continues *


    ***


    Usphere was silent for a moment.


    Kwanach staggered.


    ¡°You look shocked. You¡¯re from the North, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Usphere nodded.


    ¡°I heard the North is a very harshnd. But there¡¯s no very, is it worth living more?¡±


    ¡°Did you get into this mess trying to protect the girl¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°What? I was punished for trying to do something out of my means.¡±


    ¡°How could they¡­. You did the right thing. It¡¯s really unfair.¡±


    ¡°Because the Kingdom of Pernen is corrupt.¡±


    Kwanach spoke inly.


    The boy¡¯s life was too hard for him to resent and be outraged by injustice. The incident he had just described to Usphere was only a small part of his intense life.


    Usphere felt it too. A look of sadness crossed her face. She, too, had been treated as an Awakener, but she was also a wounded person.


    Those with wounds would recognize each other.


    Usphere cautiously moved a little closer to Kwanach. She squatted down carefully beside him, d she wore a dress with a short hem.


    It was not the kind of behavior a princess would do. It was far out of her manners and very impulsive. So much so that the encounter with Kwanach evoked unusual emotions in Usphere.


    As soon as Usphere sat down beside him, Kwanach flinched greatly and nced in her direction.


    ¡°What? Why are you sitting next to me?¡±


    Kwanach held his breath as best he could. Up close, Usphere was unrealistically beautiful. Her skin was clear and her eyes were a gentle yellow-green.


    In Kwanach¡¯s eyes, Usphere looked too perfect. An existence without a single w. A princess who looked like something out of a fairy tale, itself.


    She was an existence that people like himself should not dare to stare at or evene close to.


    Every time he breathed in, Usphere¡¯s body scent hit his nose. It was the first time Kwanach learned that a person could smell this fragrant.


    Usphere began to speak quietly.


    ¡°I think there are absurdities everywhere. Some people have it hard.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could help you, but I have no power to do so¡­¡­. I¡¯m from another country, too.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to help me.¡±


    ¡°But it really bothers me.¡±


    Kwanach deliberately spoke roughly to hide his swaying mind.


    She said she wanted to help. Such a beautiful person wanted to help a person who was so dirty and lowly like himself.


    Kwanach was sensitively aware of everything as Usphere sat next to him, but on the other hand all of this felt like an illusion.


    Kwanach didn¡¯t even know who his parents were. He grew up without receiving any warmth, love or affection.


    The nursery where the ves who would be boy soldiers were raised was cold and rough. The world was an unkind ce to Kwanach. From the time he was born until now, not a moment too soon, always.


    So he made up some thorny words because it was difficult to ept Usphere¡¯s kindness all at once.


    ¡®You are an extraordinarily feeble girl. I¡¯ve never seen anyone listen to a ve¡¯s words for so long. I¡¯m sure I smell bad, but you just sit beside me without a care in the world. ¡­¡­.¡¯


    The truth was, deep down inside, Kwanach was happy.


    Usphere¡¯s warmth was like a blessed rain, wetting Kwanach¡¯s dry, parched insides. Kwanach couldn¡¯t handle the kindness he had never met before.


    It made his head dizzy. He flinched and sat a little away from Usphere.


    ¡®Now that I¡¯ve said all this, the girl will be angry.¡¯


    She should leave quickly.


    But Usphere acted differently than Kwanach had expected. She handed her handkerchief to Kwanach again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why are you giving me this?¡±


    Usphere lightly touched her lips with her finger. It meant to tell him to wipe the blood from his mouth.


    Kwanach pondered for a moment and then took the handkerchief. The cloth was very soft and smelled like flowers.


    ¡®Can I put this on my mouth?¡¯


    Kwanach felt that this little cloth was even more precious than he was. He hesitated for a moment, then wiped the blood away.


    The handkerchief, which had been a luxury item, soon became soiled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use this handkerchief anymore,¡± Kwanach murmured.


    ¡°You can keep it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ By the way, why would a girl like youe to a stable?


    ¡°A girl like me?¡±


    ¡°At a nce, you looked like a ¡­¡­ precious princess.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Usphere tilted her head. She looked as if she couldn¡¯t understand a word he was saying. But rather, Kwanach couldn¡¯t understand her reaction.


    ¡®Does she even know what she looks like?¡¯


    It was a nobility that he couldn¡¯t dare to face head-on. Facing Usphere, Kwanach felt like his existence was the most insignificant in the world.


    Every gesture and speech of Usphere was elegant. Kwanach felt overwhelmed by Usphere, who seemed younger than he was.


    Thump. Thump. His heart was beating noisily. He didn¡¯t know why. It was the first abnormal symptom he had experienced.


    Usphere¡¯s eyes were kind as she stared at him. Kwanach wanted to scream at her not to look at him like that.


    The others stared at him condescendingly, and those same ves feared him mostly because of his power.


    The look in Usphere¡¯s eyes, however, did not belong to any of those two. That confused Kwanach.


    ¡°Can you talk to a ve like me?¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no one here. You think I¡¯m a princess, but you¡¯re treating me this way?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you really a princess?¡±


    Kwanach turned his wandering gaze back to Usphere.


    Usphere only stared at Kwanach, neither denying nor affirming. An awkward silence passed between them for a while.


    Kwanach¡¯s heart was racing erratically, his fever was rising again and he was going crazy, but Usphere felt strangely at peace. It was much morefortable than wandering around with Diaquit, who bragged about her as if introducing expensive products.


    She didn¡¯t feel intimidated by Kwanach, who was new to her and much bigger than her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t talk like a child. I heard a Princess came from Achaia, but I didn¡¯t think ¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach murmured in an upset voice.


    ¡°I think you heard about me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Am I going to be arrested for profanity?¡±


    He thought she was a nobledy, but he didn¡¯t know she was a real Princess.


    Kwanach was getting harder and harder to Usphere.


    ¡®Is anything different for the royal family? Is there such a thing as birthright status?¡¯


    It was a phrase that she had heard so often as a child. She couldn¡¯t help but be born with a certain status.


    Usphere¡¯s appearance was very much in line with her status as a Princess. She looked like someone who was born to be a princess.


    ¡°But for a Princess, why do you sit next to a dirty person like me? Even give me your handkerchief?¡±


    Usphere saw the confusion on Kwanach¡¯s face and chuckled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m caught.¡±


    Usphere¡¯sughter echoed in the stable.


    At that moment, Kwanach forgot to breathe. When Usphereughed, the bright light around her seemed to burst into me. It was a beautiful smile, as light as a bud bursting open.


    When she was expressionless, she seemed a little stiff, but when she burst intoughter, the atmosphere changed.


    Thump. Thump. Kwanach kept his hand over his raging heart. His body tensed up, the aftermath of the beating not letting up. Heat rose from beneath his forehead, and his eyes ached.


    When he looked at Usphere, the pain seemed to be getting worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened in this stable. You don¡¯t need to be polite now.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m nothing special either.¡±


    Usphere spoke in a bitter tone.


    Usphere thought there was nothing stranger in the world than this.


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­.Princess?¡±


    Kwanach btedly used an awkward honorific. Then Usphere startedughing again.


    ¡°There is no need to be polite.¡±


    This time Kwanach¡¯s breath seemed to stop. His head was ringing.


    When Usphereughed, and the blood rushed in his body and hurt. He wished she wouldn¡¯t smile. However, at the same time, he wanted to see that smile forever. He knew it was a vain dream.


    Usphere stared at Kwanach, hisrge body trembling, and spoke sadly.


    ¡°I am not strong enough for my status.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°God must have abandoned me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡­.¡±


    If God had chosen her, why would he abandon her? Kwanach wanted to protest that it wasn¡¯t true, but he wasn¡¯t good at speaking. He just had to wonder how a girl who looked so perfect would think like that.


    A dark light shed across Usphere¡¯s face and quickly disappeared. She changed the subject.


    ¡°By the way, how long are you going to stay here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Until Benan¡¯s anger is gone.¡±


    ¡°Is Benan the one who did this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s themander of the ve soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way to protest?¡±


    ¡°Who is going to listen to a ve?¡±


    It was rather peculiar for Usphere to talk at such length with a ve. And this was despite being royalty.


    Usphere let out a small sigh and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, since it¡¯s not my country, but ¡­¡­ there seems to be a problem with Pernen¡¯s status system.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as rotten as rotten can get. This kingdom. I won¡¯t have a wish when it¡¯s gone.¡±


    Kwanach said it as a joke, but Usphere reacted quite seriously.


    ¡°How long can a country that is festering from the bottom up be sustained?¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    ***


    ¡°I don¡¯t think everyone lives by acting ording to their status just because their status is high.¡±


    ¡°In ¡­¡­ Pernen, you¡¯ll get caught if you talk like that, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But you would be by far the most respectable person than Benan. I think so.¡±


    Usphere¡¯s way of thinking shocked Kwanach. It was Kwanach who had never before escaped the Pernen kingdom, where the status system was very strict.


    Status did not dictate everything. That notion in Usphere¡¯s words sounded awfully sweet.


    A new thought slowly began to sprout somewhere in Kwanach¡¯s mind. A small crack appeared in the wall of status that had confined him until now.


    It wasn¡¯t simply because Usphere was a Northerner that he could say that. There are no ves in the North. But there was a status system.


    There was a difference between nobles andmoners. Moreover, it was Usphere who grew up as an imperial princess in a conservative country.


    The words she said were revolutionary. They were words that were only possible because she was Usphere. She was just andpassionate by nature.


    The fact that her heart stiffened at the usation of being a weak Awakener was due in part to her strong sense of responsibility. She med herself for the fact that she could not protect people.


    Her warm nature and love of people allowed her to see people for who they really were, without the prejudices that status created.


    Usphere looked at Kwanach and spoke clearly once more.


    ¡°You just did what you had to do, what was admirable.¡±


    ¡°But as it turns out ¡­¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect anyone¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. By the way, if you have to stay here all the time, what about food?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Not eating for a few days doesn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    The truth was that Kwanach was very hungry. More than anything, he was thirsty.


    ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough to get you out of here. But I can secretly bring you some food.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡±


    Usphere quickly grabbed the hem of her dress and stood up. The hem of her dress rubbed against the stable floor and got dirty, but that didn¡¯t bother her too much.


    Kwanach was startled and tried to get up. Usphere¡¯s eyes widened as she spoke.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this¡­¡­. If anyone finds out about this, you¡¯ll be in trouble, too.¡±


    ¡°But if you continue like this, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Usphere grabbed her dress and hurried out of the stable. After a while, she secretly returned to the stable with some bread, water bottles, and clean cloth.


    Kwanach could no longer refuse and hurriedly drank water.


    After gobbling down a loaf of bread in the blink of an eye, he felt a little more energetic.


    Usphere crouched down beside Kwanach and stared at him. Kwanach suddenly seemed to choke up.


    ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡±


    Kwanach rubbed his mouth with the back of his hand to wipe off the crumbs. He became aware of his dirty and shabby appearance again.


    No, just because. Fortunately, you eat well. I¡¯ll find a way to bring you some food tomorrow. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring something else, not just bread¡­..¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°But this is the only way I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you are not a bad person, but you were punished. First of all, let¡¯s clean your wound.¡±


    Usphere dipped the cloth in water and handed it to Kwanach. Kwanach quickly grabbed it and bowed his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at me. How can I¡­..¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±


    Usphere froze for a moment, then nodded.


    ¡°I see. I guess I¡¯ll have to say goodbye for today. I¡¯m sure my brother is looking for me.¡±


    Kwanach swiped the thin flesh on the inside of his mouth with the tip of his tongue. Regret swept over him for a moment that he had said something unnecessary.


    He wanted to spend a little more time with Usphere. The urge to not let her go like this overcame his mind momentarily.


    Until Usphere left the stable, Kwanach only stared at the floor. It was only after she movedpletely away, that he breathed out his enduring breath.


    He listened intently to the sound of his beating heart. An unknown emotion was boiling up in him.


    ¡®Will she reallye back tomorrow? She just said it. But will she reallye?¡¯


    Kwanach rubbed himself with the cloth Usphere had given him. For a few days, all he felt was disgust and a desire to die, but before he knew it, those thoughts had disappeared into the distance.


    The only thing left in his head was Usphere.


    It was the first time he tasted kindness. The first drops of water on the dry earth. Kwanach hurriedly drank it, instinctively wanting more and more.


    It was a very dangerous feeling that a ve should not have. He knew it in his head, but he couldn¡¯t stop the lust from boiling over.


    He wanted to see more of Usphere. He wanted to get to know her.


    He even wanted to stand by her side if he could.


    * * * *


    Usphere came to Kwanach the next day as promised.


    But she didn¡¯t stay as long as she had yesterday. This was because Diaquit noticed that her dress was dirty andid out a tremendous warning.


    It was difficult to walk freely outside. In the midst of all this, she managed to sneak in some food and came to the stable where Kwanach was located.


    Up until now, Usphere had only been criticized for being a meaningless awakener. However, she felt useful only when she moved to help Kwanach.


    The second encounter between Usphere and Kwanach was short-lived. Kwanach waited all day for that fleeting moment when she could just give him food and go.


    However, the time that was like a fantasy did notst long.


    On the third day, Benan ordered that Kwanach could only have so that he would not die, but surprisingly, Kwanach looked fine and Benan was furious.


    He turned the battalionpletely upside down, saying that there must be someone among the soldiers who helped him.


    So after five days of being trapped, Kwanach was released. He had to take the lead in the monster subjugation while his body was barely recovered.


    Kwanach had to head to the battle site without being able to say goodbye to Usphere.


    The next day, when Usphere brought him food as usual, the only thing she encountered was a deserted stable.


    They didn¡¯t even greet each other properly. Kwanach only knew that she was a princess from the north, and Usphere did not know Kwanach¡¯s name.


    He was a boy with whom she shared a little time for a few days. She didn¡¯t know his face or his name properly. Usphere kept that brief encounter in her mind in her second life.


    * * *


    After the regression, the incident passed in much the same way.


    The rate of causality was at work, and it was not possible to depart significantly from the course of the previous life. That was, until the point when Usphere died in her previous life.


    Both Kwanach and Usphere were sent back to the Radonia Mountains. Again, Kwanach saved a girl whom Benin had tried to take, and after being beaten by soldiers, he was held in the stable.


    If there was any difference from his previous life, it was that he had learned how to endure without too much pain. Also, instead of chewing on his misery alone like in his previous life, he waited for the uing encounter with Usphere.


    While he was struggling in the stable and enduring hunger, Usphere came to the stable earlier than in his previous life.


    Usphere was quite different from the previous life. He could not find the girl whose face was full of bitterness.


    In this life, she was not forced toe here by Diaquit.


    The soldiers had full faith in Usphere. Already, Usphere had been called by the title of ¡°Shield of the Kingdom¡±.


    Although her power was weaker now that she was separated from the Silver Forest, she came with Diaquit to boost the morale of the soldiers sent to other countries.


    And when they arrived at the Sterndal Castle, Usphere thought of a boy she had long forgotten.


    This time, she would be able to help the boy more than just giving him food. With this expectation, she went to the stable and met Kwanach a day earlier than in her previous life.


    The boy¡¯s body, long and disheveled and shaggy. A low, raspy voice that was going through a period of active inflection.


    Unable to imagine that the boy in front of her was her future husband, Usphere showed him affection again.


    And this time, she didn¡¯t stop there.


    ¡°Roseanne, Roseanne, isn¡¯t it? The girl who Benan tried to scare¡­.I¡¯ll find her.


    Kwanach gazed nkly at Usphere, more radiant and noble than in the previous life. Along with that, he had a gloomy thought in his mind.


    He wanted her.


    He held onto that one desire all his life.


    He would not let her die like before. He would ce her in the most beautiful, sturdy, and solid castle so that no danger in the world could reach her.


    This time, he will protect her.


    After this brief encounter, he would not see her again for many years before the wedding. Kwanach remembered hard as if trying to keep everything about Usphere in his head.


    While Kwanach made up his mind, Usphere moved busily. She brought some food to Kwanach and soon set out to find Benan.


    Usphere was able to take advantage of her changed status in this life.


    She was an indispensable asset to the strike force. Although her power was not as powerful as that in her homnd, she was able to travel between the sites of recovery and battle, helping in many ways.


    Traps were set up with vine nts throughout the path where the monster appeared. In no time at all, she had stacked up wooden fences and reached out to help with the restoration work so that they could proceed quickly.


    In the meantime, she asked for additional manpower on the pretext that she needed more workers in addition to the soldiers brought from her country. Several ves and mercenaries brought from Pernen were briefly under her charge. Roseanne was one of them.


    However, once this mission was over, Benan may target Roseanne again. This fact had always bothered Usphere.


    She didn¡¯t want to trade for money, but in the end, Usphere decided to buy Roseanne and send her to the servants who traveled to and from the South.


    Thus, Roseanne was able to escape Benan¡¯s insidious grasp in this life.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ***


    *The past continues*


    Usphere wanted to take Kwanach under hermand as well, but she couldn¡¯t. This was because her meeting with Kwanach was kept secret.


    If it became known that Kwanach had exposed the wrongs of his superior officer, Benan, he might be in trouble. Usphere exined the situation to Kwanach and brought him some food and clothes for a few days, as she had done before.


    This time, however, it wasn¡¯t because of Diaquit¡¯s surveince; there was too much to do and she couldn¡¯t stay long in the stable. Still, unlike her previous life, she wanted to know him.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Usphere asked, staring at Kwanach as he ate the bread.


    Kwanach was silent for a moment. Then he made up a false name.


    ¡°Marcus.¡±


    There was only one reason for not revealing his real name: he didn¡¯t want to be remembered in Usphere¡¯s mind like this.


    Usphere was now more beautiful and valuable than in her previous life, but Kwanach was still a ve.


    ¡®Not yet. I have to wait¡­..¡¯


    He only wanted to show her the perfect figure. Even if he did, it was uncertain if he would be able to stand by her side.


    ¡°Marcus, I see. Marcus.¡±


    Usphere ruminated on the name she only learned in her second life. Although it was a fake name.


    She said in a sad, wistful tone.


    ¡°I hope this unfair world will change soon.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the end just because she helped one Roseanne. This kind of problem was still happening everywhere.


    Usphere was thinking about the revolution that would take ce in a few years. She couldn¡¯t even imagine that the master who would lead that revolution would be the boy in front of her.


    She couldn¡¯t have known that she herself was deeply involved in triggering that revolution.


    * * *


    *Present time. Usphere¡¯s Pov*


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡°That boy was me.¡± (Kwanach)


    As Kwanach¡¯s story ended, I vividly recalled a scene that had long been submerged beneath the surface of my memory.


    ¡°It was you who saved my life. It was the first time in my life that I had seen someone so beautiful and loving. It was then that I fell in love with you¡­.¡± (Kwanach)


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think the name of the empire is Radon?¡± (Usphere)


    ¡°Because I met you there.¡± (Kwanach)


    Kwanach¡¯s confession puzzled me.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine it at all. I thought it was just named after the Radonia Mountains because it was a representative terrain across the continent.


    ¡°But I¡­..I didn¡¯t know my position, and I had the thought of wanting to have such a beautiful you.¡± (Kwanach)


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But how can a lowly ve marry the princess of a country? They say it¡¯s a crime just to look her straight in the eye.¡± (Kwanach)


    Kwanach¡¯s rough hand came close to me. He caressed and wrapped one of my cheeks.


    ¡°The princess¡¯s partner is a prince, they say. But since I was not the son of a king, there was only one way. To be a king myself.¡± (Kwanach)


    Kwanach¡¯s dark eyes looked straight at me. I felt like I was being exposed one by one under his gaze.


    The story was unbelievable. I also couldn¡¯t believe this innocence that Kwanach was spewing out to me without the slightest hint of concealment.


    ¡°The idea of having you was the one thing that gave me strength. I formed an organization, turned a country upside down, and became the lord of a continent.¡±


    ¡°Kwanach¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I came to visit you after several years in the name of an alliance. I wanted you, even though it was forced and cowardly.¡±


    I was suffocated. The love that Kwanach had for me was so enormous and heavy that it choked me.


    ¡°Usphere. I¡¯ve never wanted anything but you in the first ce.¡±


    Every word Kwanach spat out shook me to my core. I gazed nkly at him as he knelt at the foot of the bed.


    He was almost at eye level with me sitting on the bed. His gaze, piercing in a straight line, was infested with long-standing aspirations.


    He really wanted me ¡­¡­ He demanded a marriage alliance.


    I slowly remembered Kwanach¡¯s story and looked back over my two lives.


    Could it be that Kwanach had loved me in my previous life as well? Could it be that he went crazy after I died?


    The past life in which Kwanach continued the war as he was addicted to blood. It suddenly urred to me that I might be the cause of that madness.


    After I was poisoned, Kwanach¡¯s dark appearance ovepped with my previous life.


    A revolution that rewrote the history of mankind, a revolution that created a gigantic sr empire.


    I didn¡¯t know that the motivation for his heroic actions was me. Even though I heard it in person, it wasn¡¯t easy to take to my heart. But inwardly, I knew that Kwanach¡¯s words were pure and serious.


    Kwanach¡¯s attitude, which I had been wondering about, began to approach me one or two at a time like a cog in a wheel.


    From our first meeting, he was nervous in front of me. The way he had lowered himself and thought I hated him. The way the master of a mighty empire acted like a weakling only in front of me¡­


    All of this was exined with one word: love.


    Kwanach said, clutching my forearms tightly with both hands.


    ¡°So I am afraid. You are the foundation of my life. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today. You saved me.¡±


    How can this man¡¯s heart be so deep?


    I thought I had fallen in love with him. Butpared to his love, mine was shallow and small.


    ¡°If I lose you¡­..¡±


    I could see the fear in Kwanach¡¯s eyes. I was heartbroken. I didn¡¯t think the kindness I gave to Kwanach when I was a child was anything special.


    But in those days, he was weak and had a hard life, so he gave up his whole heart to such a small kindness.


    ¡°Kwanach¡­.¡±


    During the long conversation, Kwanach knelt down.


    ¡°Pleasee up here and sit next to me.¡±


    Kwanach flinched at my words.


    ¡°Can I do that¡­.?¡±


    I nodded, and Kwanach raised his massive body and sat down next to me. Even just sitting close to him, his body temperature was much higher than mine.


    I stared at Kwanach and said,


    ¡°I remembered. Yes, it was that boy. ¡­¡­ I couldn¡¯t have imagined it.¡±


    At the time, Kwanach was much smaller and thinner than he was now. He had arger frame than his peers, but had no flesh because he didn¡¯t have food to eat.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.you remember me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    Kwanach wrinkled his brow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t like the image of your miserable days in your memory.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But what I remember is a little different from what you remember. I never once thought that the boy was dirty or soiled.¡±


    I reached out and held Kwanach¡¯s hand. His throat was shaking violently.


    ¡°You were just a victim of the system. You have defeated it, why do you feel ashamed of your birth?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not always like this. I feel this way only in front of you. You¡¯re¡­ ¡­ out of reach, noble and beautiful.¡±


    There would be no one in the world who valued me more than Kwanach. Even my country¡¯s soldiers did not act as if they were worshiping me.


    Kwanach slowly tilted his head toward me. Our lips didn¡¯t touch, but it was close enough to graze my nose. Kwanach looked at me with a shaking gaze. His gushing hot breath seeped into my skin.


    ¡°Kwanach. Believe in me. And believe in yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Did you say that I saved you? No, I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t do anything. It was you who led the revolution. It was all your hard work.¡± (Usphere)


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of starting a revolution.¡± (Kwanach)


    ¡°Just because there was such an opportunity does not mean that everyone can put it into practice and seed.¡± (Usphere)


    Kwanach¡¯s eyes looked like those of a badly wounded beast. It evoked a feeling of danger, yet pity.


    Kwanach opened his mouth slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same now as it was when I was a child. You treated me as if I were a great person, as if we were equal¡­ You have no idea how umonly kind that was.¡± (Kwanach)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I feel the same way.¡± (Usphere)


    The memory of helping a boy in an old stable.


    That moment was unusual even for me. It was one of the few times I remembered being useful.


    ¡°Kwanach, I feel like I have be a valuable person when I am with you.¡±


    I felt like there was a strong connection between us.


    I felt so lost in my previous life when I died without knowing anything. I did not know my rtionship with Kwanach or who he was.


    What would have happened if I had known then? Now I felt I knew a little more about what to do with the second life I had defied death to get.


    I need to save this man who¡¯s obsessed with me. It¡¯s the way to stabilize the world and prevent war.


    Kwanach¡¯s the bravest and strongest of them all, but inside he¡¯s a very unstable man. It¡¯s the love he had umted over the years that made him that way.


    And so it is. The decisive factor in destroying Kwanach is me, of all people.


    If this man at the top of the empire were to copse, the world would have no choice but to fall into chaos.


    That¡¯s why I have to survive and protect Kwanach. I have to surround him with love.


    I will make sure that Kwanach will not be anxious anymore.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59


    Kwanach stared at me and carefully pressed our foreheads together. He said in an urgent voice.


    ¡°Usphere. You¡¯re the one who shines on your own without me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching me very closely, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I replied, suppressing a bitter thought. I was treated well in this life, but in my previous life I was despised.


    I knew very well how it felt for the world to treat me so poorly. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say that I understood him, that I did too.


    ¡°No, Usphere. You are a noble and worthy person. This time I am convinced once again.¡±


    ¡°Is it because my power has returned?¡±


    ¡°Your power doesn¡¯te back for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡­?¡±


    I could feel the hot heating from Kwanach¡¯s forehead as we touched.


    I hugged Kwanach¡¯s shoulders with my hands. Then I opened my mouth to repeat the words I had said to him as a child.


    ¡°Do you know that? You say that I saved you, but you saved hundreds and thousands of ves.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Since ves are treated as property, there was no way to protest even if they were treated unfairly. You prevented the ill fate of a second and a third Roseanne. Do you know how great that is? How valuable a job have you done?¡±


    ¡°To me, it¡¯s just ¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach seemed to be trying to say something low about himself, as was his habit. I approached Kwanach with a gentle gaze.


    Two lives. Two marriages. To the man who had always loved me in the two lives I had been given.


    I kissed Kwanach briefly on his trembling lower lip and said.


    ¡°You said that you became king to marry me. But consider what you have done since the revolution. You freed the ves, cut out all kinds of rotten things, and created a new country. I like you. You are a good ruler. You can have confidence in yourself.¡±


    Kwanach, who had been quietly listening to me, moved away from me for a moment and turned his head away.


    ¡°Kwanach?¡±


    He pressed down on his eyes with the palm of his hand. After a moment, he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Usphere¡­¡±


    He turned to me again and his dark eyes were filled with moisture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    The low cracked voice wasced with self criticism.


    ¡°You always save me. This time I swore to protect you and save you¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach stared at me, his jaw slowly flexing as he moved closer. It was as if he wanted to give me ample opportunity to push him away if I didn¡¯t like it.


    I did not avoid him. His lips, rough with heat, met mine.


    The kiss continued to be soft and wistful. Kwanach weakly grabbed onto my shoulders. It was as if he was afraid that I would copse under him.


    I had heard all he said, but I still didn¡¯t know how he felt. I didn¡¯t dare to guess why he loved me so much.


    Only one thing was certain. I felt sorry for this man who had given up his entire life for the love of me, and I loved him.


    After a long kiss, we let out a weak sigh at the same time and fell away. I breathed for a while in the lingering feeling of our kiss and said.


    ¡°Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you protect this country well, that will be the very path that will protect me.¡±


    The look in Kwanach¡¯s eyes, which had been tainted with confusion and anxiety, shone harder than before.


    ¡°So hurry up and catch those who want to destroy thisnd and stop them.¡±


    Kwanach nodded. Then he held my hand tightly and said.


    ¡°¡­.I will need your help to do so.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lock you up anymore.¡±


    The man who had been trying to keep me in the safety and illusion he had created for me finally opened thetch.


    Now that we talked about what we had been hiding for a long time, I could feel that trust had been built between us. It seemed to have calmed down Kwanach¡¯s anxiety a little.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But don¡¯t do anything dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    I was so happy that I just hugged Kwanach.


    ¡°Us¡­..Usphere.¡±


    Kwanach was somehow embarrassed and trembled a little. I wasn¡¯t happy to be out of the room. In fact, since the return of my powerful power, I could escape from the room at any time if I wanted to.


    More than that, I was happy that I seemed to be on equal footing with Kwanach.


    And the fact that I didn¡¯t have to struggle with him emotionally any more. And the fact that Kwanach now had a little more faith in me and in himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kwanach. Now that my power has returned, there is no problem protecting myself.¡±


    ¡°Still, just in case¡­. ¡­.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s voice was again mixed with anxiety. I mumbled, cutting him off quickly.


    ¡°Kwanach, I think I¡¯m starting to like you a little¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, d*mn it.¡±


    Kwanach grabbed my chin forcefully and kissed me with a gesture I couldn¡¯t afford.


    Strong arms surrounding my body. The heat that poured down. It was something I missed so much.


    * * *


    After our brief kiss, we started discussing this and that together. There were many things that needed to be resolved.


    Kwanach put aside his anxious mind for a moment and told me what was going on.


    As usual, Roman¡¯s whereabouts were still a mystery. It must be difficult to track someone who was constantly transforming and escaping through a surveince.


    He searched all of Guilier¡¯s locations but he couldn¡¯t find Roman anywhere. Also, all the Guilier¡¯s members were under interrogation, but he didn¡¯t get much results.


    From the looks of it, most of the people in the Guilier did not know who Roman really was. Nor did they know the evil scheme that Roman had hatched.


    Roman had perfectly concealed his true identity and was living a double life.


    The next ce worth going to for Roman was the north, ording to Kwanach. If Diaquit was a true friend of Roman, then Roman would go across the border to the north.


    Of course, the situation was such that Kwanach hadpletely sealed off the border area. He ordered that not even a single ant should be allowed out. With even trade with the outside world suspended, the empire was immersed in the search for Roman.


    So Roman probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to cross the border. If that was the case, there was a big chance that he was hiding somewhere on the road to the north.


    Roman was a man who hid himself behind others like a shadow. He had disappeared, and it was not easy to pull him out.


    So Kwanach was going to throw the bait.


    To his brother, his best friend, Jaxor.


    The suspicion that Jaxor was Roman¡¯s spy hurt Kwanach, but Kwanach was determined to use him. The intention was to lure Roman out by deliberately passing information to Jaxor.


    If the operation failed, he would be lucky to confirm that Jaxor was not a spy, and if it seeded, he would have Roman.


    But as I listened to the details of Kwanach¡¯s operation, I was still unsure. Kwanach was a man who was good at cornering people by force, and he was not used to such tricks.


    ¡°Kwanach. Put me in the operation.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it alone. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°No matter how dangerous the situation is, I can protect myself from now on. I say this with confidence.¡±


    ¡°Then please promise me. If the mission seems to fail, don¡¯t hesitate to escape alone. You must take care of your safety first.¡±


    After reassuring Kwanach several times, I was able to join the journey to track down Roman.


    * * *


    There were very few people who knew about this operation.


    Since Romain had escaped the Imperial Pce, Kwanach couldn¡¯t trust anyone around him carelessly. Not only Jaxor, but even the Kingsguard who had sworn allegiance to him.


    Our n went like this. First, Kwanach would give a false excuse.


    ¡°We¡¯ve decided to provide magic supplies in the upper Belzar in the north.¡±


    Of course there was no such ce.


    We¡¯ve created a virtual organization that we hope will deal in things that will reverse the state of the war. It was against the policy of the kingdom to which the organization belonged, so it had to be done in secret.


    Kwanach decided to go near the north border himself and contacted the organization to make sure if it was the original object.


    ¡°The three seconds of the time will be opened at a fixed time.¡±


    Kwanach will take the minimum number of people with him to the border, leaving only a handful of people informed of this. And wait.


    Until Roman takes the bait.


    This was the day when the closed passage to the north will be slightly opened. If Roman had heard this information from the spies embedded in the royal pce, he would transform himself into one of the border guards and take the opportunity to leave the Radon Empire.


    Normally, it would be hard to tell who Roman was. But if I was on the scene, that would be a different story.


    The nts were able to prate the magic and see the true nature of what was contained within them. They also do not lie and are not disillusioned. Then I could ask the nts and find the real Roman.


    I asked Kwanach what he had originally nned to do. His original n was a bit radical.


    ¡°I was going to take only Jaxor to the tangent point, with no other escort. It would leave me exposed and unprotected. If Jaxor is indeed in league with Roman, he will inform Roman of this fact and try to remove me.¡±


    This man was going to use himself as bait.


    If Roman was truly thest descendant of the Pernen dynasty, he would have a great hatred for Kwanach. And if Kwanach was removed in advance, it would be easier for Roman to swallow the continent.


    If Jaxor was a spy and Roman knew this information, he would never ignore it.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous a n. What if Roman¡¯s group hiding there beforehand attacked you all at once? You could be seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared to be injured.¡±


    The strategy was to hand over the meat and take the bones.


    Of course, Kwanach had exceeded human limitations. Even if several knights jumped on him at once, they would be no match for Kwanach.


    He had a natural talent for handling swords. He was literally a genius. If he hadn¡¯t been born a ve, he would have made a name for himself with the sword much earlier.


    However, there was no guarantee that even the powerful Kwanach would be safe against Roman, a wizard with mysterious power.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60


    ¡°If I die, I will not die alone. I¡¯m going to take Roman with me somehow.¡±


    Kwanach was prepared to die.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you hated war? For me, this was the best way to prevent war.¡±


    I was really dizzy when I learned of Kwanach¡¯s original n.


    And if he really dies¡­.


    I didn¡¯t even want to imagine it. Kwanach had reassured me that Oslin had prearranged for me to look out for him in case of his death, but his words were not reassuring at all.


    ¡°You need to take better care of yourself, Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just say the word. I think I know why you are so sensitive about my safety. It¡¯s such a dangerous n. I really don¡¯t want to imagine it.¡±


    It was one thing to have the empire in turmoil if something terrible happened to Kwanach, but above all, I was not confident that I would be fine without him.


    Kwanach¡¯s death, thend without him.


    It was my first assumption, but what came over me at the end of my imagination was boundless fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s scared. It¡¯s the same for me. If anything happened to you¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Usphere. I won¡¯t do that. I would never leave you¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach rushed over and hugged me. I steeled myself in his arms.


    It was a miraculous power that came back to me. This was the second life I¡¯ve been given. Unlike my previous life, I intend to protect it all.


    Not only to stop Roman and Diaquit, to prevent war and maintain peace, but also to love Kwanach, my husband.


    * * *


    A few dayster, Kwanach said that he had leaked false information that had been nned to Jaxor.


    If indeed Jaxor was Roman¡¯s spy, then Romain would fall into the trap ande to the northern border region. To catch Roman, Kwanach and I had to go there, too.


    ¡°It would be dangerous if they knew that you wereing with us.¡±


    I agreed with that opinion. I had to join Kwanach¡¯s procession secretly.


    I was thinking about what to do and eventually came up with a way. Although Kwanach was very dissatisfied.


    So it waste at night when Marianne and I headed for the small room next to the bedroom. Marianne followed me with aplicated look on her face.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you sure? How can you dress like this¡­¡±


    My tinum hair was all tied up in a wig, and my chest was wrapped tightly with a bandage. I was dressed in sloppy, dirty clothes and even wore a mustache.


    At first nce, I looked like a skinny male porter.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to know that I¡¯m with His Majesty. Moreover, who would imagine the Empress of the empire posing as a porter in this outfit? This is the safest way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course no one could imagine that¡­¡­¡±


    Kwanach had just departed for the north border. I was going to followte and sneak into the carriage of the procession.


    Only then it would be difficult for Jaxor to notice I was following him.


    Also, if my presence became known, someone might try to kill me, as they had thest time.


    Besides, it would be much easier to search for Roman if I could walk around freely.


    Fortunately, it was known to the outside world that I was still imprisoned in the imperial pce, so I could avoid suspicion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe His Majesty epted this n. I was really surprised.¡±


    ¡°I begged and pleaded. He thought he would go without me. I told him that was a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. No way.¡±


    Marianne followed me, dressed as a man. She was much taller and looked much better dressed as a man than I did.


    Kwanach turned red and looked like he was about to burst into tears when I made the n to sneak in as a porter and follow him to the border.


    It took me quite a while to convince him, but in the end, he surrendered. Instead, I decided that Marianne and Oslin would go with me to secretly help me in my infiltration.


    Oslin would apany Kwanach on business and would be in charge of managing the various supplies, and the porters would be under hismand. Thanks to this, it became possible for Oslin to take care of me impersonating a porter little by little.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Your Majesty is dressed in such a shabby outfit..¡­.¡±


    Marianne directly helped me dress as a man, but she looked far more fussy. But I was instead full of vitality. It was veryfortable to wear men¡¯s loose clothing.


    I felt like I could do anything in my current state. No, I had to. The most important role in this project was mine, if nothing else.


    ¡®Safely joins Kwanach¡¯s procession and finds Roman at the border.¡¯


    I recited my goal in my mind again as a reminder. Then I patted the dejected Marianne on the shoulder a couple times and said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡±


    We had to hurry to catch up with Kwanach and get into the wagon at the back of the procession. The procession should have stopped by now, and they should be getting ready to pitch their simple tents and camp out.


    Kwanach¡¯s procession, which consisted of the smallest number of people, was not going to stop at the intermediate cities, but was going to proceed quickly to the border, camping only asionally. Externally, the situation was that Kwanach had left the imperial pce, conducting business to inspect the local army in preparation for war.


    However, their actual destination was the border region bordering the north. The most important thing was to move quickly so as not to meet others on the way.


    I also had to hurry. I stood Marianne up for a moment and moved busily.


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    Marianne looked a little nervous.


    I decided to use the secret passage of the Imperial Pce to secretly catch up with Kwanach. There should be no stealthier way out of the Imperial Pce than this.


    I had been in and out of the basement of the Imperial Pce many times before to study sclerosis, so it was familiar to me.


    I turned the ornate carved statues on the wall, just as Kwanach had taught me, and soon the bookshelf on the other side began to move.


    ¡°Oh, dear.¡±


    Marianne shrugged her shoulders in surprise. Soon an entrance to an underground passage appeared between the bookshelves.


    ¡°We can go down this way. You¡¯ll have to walk diligently.¡±


    Marianne seemed to be nervous, but she quickly returned to her usual stern expression.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    We quickly descended the stairs to the underground passage. We didn¡¯t have much time to rest if we were going to catch up with Kwanach before dawn.


    This was the underground passage that Kwanach built in case of war. The war hadn¡¯t happened yet, but the situation was just as tense. It seemed obvious that if Roman was left to his own devices, war would soon follow.


    We ran tirelessly through the secret passage.


    * * *


    Neighhh! The horse was calling.


    The underground passage led to the outside of the capital. When Marianne and I exited, the horse we had prepared in advance were tied up near the exit.


    From here, we had to ride the horse to the nearby area where the Kwanach was located.


    There, Oslin, who had left beforehand, nned to take us there. It was as if we were his porters.


    I gently stroked the horse, which had been tied up for a while. The horse was very docile and seemed to be able to handle the long ride.


    I mounted the horse first and extended my hand toward Marianne.


    ¡°Get on behind me.¡±


    I knew I would be doing some basic riding. I learned at an early age since I was a Princess. I had never ridden with anyone behind me though.


    Marianne climbed into the horse clumsily. She spoke with embarrassment.


    ¡°I have to serve Your Majesty, but I don¡¯t really know what to do.¡±


    Marianne, thinking of propriety even in such a situation, I burst intoughter at the sight of her.


    ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, your waist¡­I should hold it? Oh my¡­..¡±


    Marianne¡¯s hand gestures were very careful as she wrapped her hands around my waist. It was an apologetic voice.


    It was unusual for me to see Marianne so confused.


    ¡°You need to hold on tighter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡­.¡±


    Marianne then held me tightly.


    I motioned to the horse, and it moved forward, gently but quick. We rode for a while, orienting ourselves to the star that would be our reference point.


    The winter in the empire felt like springpared to the north, but the night wind on the horse was quite harsh. I was d I hade with a goodyer of clothing.


    The ce where we came in contact with Oslin was in the middle of a forest road, so it was difficult to know exactly where it was on the map. But I had a ce to turn for help.


    When we seemed to have reached the tangent point, we got off our horse. I put my hands on a few of the trees around us.


    Marianne didn¡¯t know what I was capable of, so she looked at me with a puzzled expression. She was curious but didn¡¯t ask recklessly. She was a cautious maid.


    ¡®I have to meet someone here. I want to know where it is, can you help me?¡¯


    As I asked the tree, I remembered Oslin Baynard¡¯s face in my head.


    <Oh, that man has been wandering around this forest path since the evening darkness fell. We will guide you, Chosen One. >


    The gentle voice of the tree rang out. The nts had always been friendly to me, but they seemed to wee me much more than usual.


    The word ¡°Chosen One¡± also sounded somewhat different than usual.


    Whissh! Soon, the trees around me began to sway in unison.


    ¡°Ah, Your Majesty. The trees.. ¡­.¡±


    Marianne came to my side in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I did it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They are telling us the answer. We will walk along the path they lead us.¡±


    The direction of the tree branches was turning in a certain ce. It would lead me to where Oslin was.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61


    Now, even though I was not in direct contact with the nts, I felt as if I could hear them. It was as if I had be a part of the vast nature.


    I stepped slowly in the direction the trees were showing me. Marianne followed me, holding tightly to the reins of the horse.


    ¡®What is this power?¡¯


    I could feel it more clearly when I came to a ce with many nts, a force that was raging inside me.


    ¡®Right now, ¡­..I think I can control this entire forest.¡¯


    When the power was this strong, it should be used more carefully. I won¡¯t use it to satisfy my personal interests, like Roman.


    It was when I had walked to some extent. I heard a rustling in front of me and a familiar face appeared.


    ¡°Your Majesty! You came safely.¡±


    ¡°Sir Baynard.¡±


    It was Oslin. He looked very nervous.


    ¡°I was worried that something might happen to you. The emperor must be waiting for us right now without breathing.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t meet anyone on my way here. Even if we met, nothing would have happened.¡±


    The security in the vicinity of the capital was very good. Even if those with impure intentions approached us, I was confident of overpowering and escaping. I could create vines in no time and tie them up and that would be the end of it.


    When I confidently convinced Kwanach, he reluctantly agreed to the n. I was no longer a person in need of protection.


    This was a continent where magic was disappearing. Not many left who could use magic. I had to make the most of my power, not underestimate it.


    Oslin said in a small voice.


    ¡°I have heard that you have be stronger¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±


    Oslin nodded and took a quick look at Marianne.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite splendid to see you dressed as a man.¡±


    ¡°But if you look closely, you¡¯ll notice it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought you should wear a hat just in case, so I brought one.¡±


    Oslin handed us each one of the hats. The brim was thick and wide.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have much contact with other people. I¡¯ll do the staffing that way. You¡¯ll always be at the end of the line. You¡¯ll not meet Jaxor at the front.¡±


    Oslin¡¯s face darkened for a moment as he mentioned the name Jaxor. Come to think of it, Jaxor was an exceptional friend of Oslin¡¯s as well.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you really think he betrayed us?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m not sure. There are circumstances¡­ ¡­I don¡¯t want to believe it. Hahahaha.¡±


    Oslin let out a bitterugh.


    ¡°Now we¡¯ll meet up. If you go in with me, you won¡¯t be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And please forgive me for my impertinence in presenting you to His Majesty for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. Now then, it seems that we must decide on a separate name in advance.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll think about it on the way.¡±


    The three of us thought of fake names as we walked slowly along the road. As a result, we decided that Marianne would be called Ben and I would be called Lucas.


    * * *


    Even though we brought the smallest number of people, the number was prettyrge. Since this was the road the emperor would take, most of them were the most elite knights in the Kingsguard.


    Marianne and I rode together in the wagon that Oslin had prepared for us. It was a wagon that we followed at the end of the procession.


    Oslin had made it very clear that it contained important items, so no one but us could approach the wagon without permission. We joined the main group, being treated as servants of Oslin.


    I couldn¡¯t see Kwanach. He was in arge, solid tent, and as a porter, I couldn¡¯t even get close to him.


    Marianne and I climbed into our wagon as quietly as possible. We decided to sleep in the wagon instead of setting up a separate tent. It was safer since there was less contact with other people.


    As I got into the wagon, a long sigh came out as the tension dissipated. Marianne bit her lips in a despairing expression.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to rest here? If the Emperor knew, he would weep tears of blood.¡±


    ¡°I said I would do it, and His Majesty needs to take this opportunity to be firm. Hasn¡¯t he been too overprotective?¡±


    I tried to imagine the expression on Kwanach¡¯s face in the tent. He must be at a loss, just as Marianne had said. He would never have allowed me to sleep in such a shabby ce.


    Still, this time I forced him to do it. I also took the opportunity to correct Kwanach¡¯s habit of overprotective of me. Perhaps feeling sorry for locking me in my room, Kwanach was in pain but listened to me helplessly.


    The inside of the wagon was quite spacious. In fact, there wasn¡¯t much luggage. It was just a few boxes. Oslin had told others that they were valuable, but they were actually just boxes full of iron.


    We covered the floor of the carriage with therge animal fur that Oslin had given us. It looked very warm and fluffy.


    I stared at the fur and said,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit much? A porter sleeps on one of these things.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not much. You must put fur on the floor. I¡¯m already sorry that you have to stay at such a shabby ce.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m pretty happy..¡­. I feel like I¡¯m on an adventure in a minstrel. Marianne, you are mypanion.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, that¡¯s absurd!¡±


    I was serious. I was really enjoying this situation right now.


    My life had always been connected to the pce, both in Achaia and in the Radon Empire. Now that I had thrown away my status and set out on a journey, I felt like a different person.


    However, It wasn¡¯t a situation I could enjoyfortably, as the main enemy, Roman, was waiting.


    ¡®¡¯You must be tired aftering so far, hurry up and lie down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Marianne fidgeted andy down beside me. She crumpled up her body and tried to stick to the wall.


    I stared at Marianne and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be sick the next day if you sleep like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. It¡¯s only when you¡¯re well that you can take good care of me. What are you going to do when you have to go like this for a few more days? Lie on your back.¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­.¡±


    Then Marianne made a small sickly sound, and waspelled to lie down at once.


    The sounds of insects could be heard quietly from outside the wagon. I couldn¡¯t wash up or get a good night¡¯s sleep outdoors, but it was okay. Marianne kept groaning and sighing next to me.


    ¡°Why do you and His Majesty treat me like I¡¯m very valuable?¡±


    ¡°Of course you are valuable. Aren¡¯t you the Empress of the Empire?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about status¡­ ¡­but you¡¯re treating me as if I¡¯m ss that can be broken. My homnd was poor. It was always cold. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve ever had the greatest luxury.¡±


    Marianne replied in a firm voice. There was a determined look in her eyes.


    ¡°Still, I wish to offer you only the very best, Your Majesty. I want to treat you as best as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am very grateful for that.¡±


    I turned and looked at Marianne, who was lying next to me. I wasn¡¯t familiar with her new appearance with a fake mustache, but only her pumpkin-colored eyes were the same.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I met you. You may think I¡¯m the one who should serve, but I think of you as a friend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd¡­.¡±


    ¡°Really. If it weren¡¯t for you, it would have been much harder for me to adapt aftering to the Empire. Even today, I believe you said you would follow me without asking for any exnation.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even tell Marianne that the procession was a trap to catch Roman. I just told her that she would have to dress up as a man and follow Kwanach. Still, Marianne followed me without asking for any special exnation.


    ¡°I was just doing what was natural. If I, a maid of honor, don¡¯t follow you, who will? Your Majesty is a great person.¡±


    Iughed and turned again to look at the roof of the carriage. I suddenly remembered the days of my previous life when I was trapped in solitude with no one by my side.


    I was no longer alone, I had people by my side like Marianne and Oslin, as well as Kwanach, whom I could trust and rely on.


    I must protect them.


    I had to.


    * * *


    Kwanach and the knights had been rushing across the border for several days now.


    It was time to stop for a bit on the way to let the horses rest and eat. Kwanach put away his bread, as he had no appetite.


    The others had just gathered in twos and threes and were eating their food rations. As usual at mealtime, there was a suitable amount ofmotion.


    But he, the emperor, was the only one who was alone and only asionally looked around.


    Knights gathered with knights, and soldiers with soldiers. Among them, those who were in charge of the chores, boarders, porters, etc., were not allowed to join them. Naturally, Usphere was squatting in a corner, the furthest ce from Kwanach.


    Usphere seemed to be staying quietly with Marianne without much suspicion. Oslin was coordinating well in the middle so that people wouldn¡¯t pay attention to them.


    Perhaps it was because they were known as the people Oslin had brought from his private residence, but the other maids in the Imperial Pce epted the strangers as if they were so.


    Kwanach bit his lip tightly and tried to remove his gaze from Usphere. A hint of pain shed across his face.


    ¡®I mustn¡¯t be too conscious. She might get suspicious. Don¡¯t look. Don¡¯t look.¡¯


    He suppressed his emotions. The Emperor shouldn¡¯t be looking at a mere porter.


    But he couldn¡¯t help it. It was heartbreaking to see Usphere sitting on the floor eating bread with that small, frail body.


    He was so depressed and worried that couldn¡¯t stop biting his lips.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ***


    Usphere was beautiful, even dressed as a man.


    He had no taste for men, and had never once looked at a man and thought he was beautiful, but Usphere was beautiful dressed as a man.


    ¡®Only if it wasn¡¯t for that man.¡¯


    As time went on, Kwanach¡¯s anger toward Roman only grew stronger.


    If Roman hadn¡¯t slipped away like a loach, he wouldn¡¯t have caused Usphere so much pain. However, she didn¡¯t seem to think it was a hardship.


    Unlike him, who was in the same space but struggling to speak to her, Usphere was very cheerful. In fact, she seemed to be more lively than usual.


    It was then that Oslin, who had finished his meal, approached Kwanach, who was alone.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you still have no appetite?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡±


    Jaxor was practicing after dinner with the knights in the distance. He looked very jovial, not unlike a man who had teamed up with Roman.


    Kwanach confirmed that Jaxor was not interested in this side, lowered his voice and asked Oslin.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How is she doing?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t made the subject clear, but Kwanach¡¯s question was clear.


    Oslin smiled sarcastically as he fiddled with his sses. Kwanach was annoyed with Oslin.


    He couldn¡¯t even talk to Usphere himself, but Oslin was freely interacting with her because he was her superior, and it made him sick to his stomach.


    Oslin smiled and said,


    ¡°You seem to be doing well. It seems that the Imperial Pce was quite stuffy. Well, that was possible, too.¡±


    Kwanach flinched.


    For a moment, what Oslin had pointed out was the incident where Kwanach had tried to restrain Usphere.


    From the beginning, Oslin had used Kwanach of taking the ban too far. Oslin¡¯s idea of Usphere was a woman who, unlike her frail appearance, was quite strong-willed and had a clear sense of her own subjectivity.


    He also warned Kwanach that confining her would obviouslyplicate their rtionship. After all, it really was going to turn out the way Oslin had predicted.


    Kwanach mumbled with a darkenedplexion.


    ¡°How is she? I feel like I¡¯ve been sitting on a cushion of thorns. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s in such a poor environment. It¡¯s terrible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. Ordinary royalty and nobility would never be able to endure such a situation. But isn¡¯t she extraordinary?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Why is Your Majesty in the phase of dying alone when the person concerned says she is fine?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯mmitting Buddhist scriptures. It¡¯s not enough to just give her silk clothes. What¡¯s that with food?¡±


    Oslin looked a little bored.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the food. I¡¯ll take better care of herter separately.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please be patient for a few more days. Does it make sense that Your Majesty is having a harder time than her?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk to her, I can¡¯t touch her, it¡¯s driving me crazy. Oh, did she talk about me? Did she leave a message?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Your Majesty.¡±


    Kwanach wrinkled his brow and waved his hand.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    After sending Oslin away, Kwanach pondered.


    He wondered if Usphere was really okay with this situation. She was like that since the first time they met. A Princess crouched casually in that shabby stable.


    But she looked more like a Princess than anyone else.


    Usphere looked just like the image that Kwanach had faintly imagined when he was a child, thinking of princesses in fairy tales. He had never seen anyone more beautiful and noble than her.


    Something dirty and dingy did not suit her. Just having something like that by her side was enough to make him feel angry.


    However, when it came down to it, Usphere was very friendly, not suitable for her status. That was probably why she was able to suddenly hand her handkerchief to that dirty and shabby ve.


    She still was. She looked good without the soft bedding and soft silk clothes. She seemed to be enjoying her meal even without the well-cooked meat and the fine champagne.


    The one who was anxious to surround her with something more noble was always Kwanach.


    Kwanach nced at where Usphere was, but quickly averted his gaze. Usphere was wearing her hat so tightly that it obscured his view of her face.


    His fingers were crooked. He was worn out by nervousness.


    How could he pretend he didn¡¯t know her when she was right in front of him? It was like torture.


    While Kwanach was sighing so heavily, he heard someone behind him.


    ¡°What are you sighing about? Is Your Majesty in trouble?¡±


    It was Jaxor, smiling impishly as usual.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Kwanach looked at Jaxor with his usual smirk. One part of his chest tingled ufortably, but he yed it off well as if he was fine.


    ¡°Just for digestion¡¯s sake, why don¡¯t you y a game with bare hands with me?¡±


    ¡°Not bad¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach readily epted. When they saw the signs that the two of them were going to do it bare-handed, the knights and soldiers made room for them, buzzing with anticipation.


    Kwanach was the first to spot Usphere standing in the corner, even in the fast moving waves of people.


    ¡®Did you see me?¡¯


    Oh, if he could only speak a word with her.


    His heart was boiling. She must be wearing gloves at the moment, but if he could just hold her soft hands under that shabby gloves just for a few moments¡­


    Even though they were in the same space, the nostalgia only grew.


    He was used to not being able to get close to Usphere because she was so noble, but now that the situation was the opposite, he felt even more desperate.


    Suppressing his own emotions, Kwanach stared into the purple eyes of Jaxor, who stood before him.


    ¡®Is he really betrayed me?¡¯


    Actually, Kwanach was still skeptical. There was no reason for that, was there?


    Jaxor was one of the few men that Kwanach truly cared about. In this lifetime, he¡¯d been even more prized.


    ¡®Before the regression¡­..because he died during the war.¡¯


    The war with the North that happened after Usphere was assassinated. Shortly after the war broke out, Jaxor lost his life on the battlefield.


    Then returning, Kwanach took better care of his friend who had died in the war before.


    ¡®But if I was fooled¡­.¡¯


    The unpleasant spection that Jaxor may have deceived him in a previous life as well shook Kwanach¡¯s head.


    If so¡­.


    If Jaxor had betrayed him and involved in poisoning Usphere¡­.


    It was a chilling feeling in his heart. He was like a brother to him, but he would never forgive him. No one was more important to Kwanach than Usphere.


    Kwanach said to Jaxor as he warmed up his wrist.


    ¡°Shall we face off?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Jaxor chuckled. The two men fought in bare-knucklebat, without swords.


    It was proof that they were from very. The noble young masters who grew up nicely did not learn boxing. Swordsmanship was the foundation of their lives. But the ves rolling around at the bottom of society did not have ess to systematic sword fighting lessons.


    Crude misceneous skills that mercenaries could use. Extreme martial arts where they used their whole body to push the opponents. That was all Kwanach learned. Rather than honor or style, he would only focused on killing his opponents somehow.


    Poof, Kwanach thrust out his fist with all his strength. The fists made a sharp sound as it cut through the air.


    Jaxor¡¯s eyelids fluttered .


    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re serious, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°You should be serious, too. Don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Pow, pow. When the opponent attacked, blocked and dropped him, Kwanach strike out with his foot or fist to create an opening.


    A few breaths came and went in a hurry. All the people around watched them with nervous nces. It wasn¡¯t sophisticated, but it was a fight with tremendous power.


    These were people who had crawled up from the bottom in battle to live. One by one, the people around them were overwhelmed by their strength.


    Kwanach made eye contact with Jaxor, blocking his fists. Jaxor was also quite powerful, so Kwanach¡¯s arm that received Jaxor¡¯s fist tingled.


    Kwanach had known Jaxor since he was young. No matter what memories he searched, Jaxor had always shared the scene with him. He was somewhat of a screwball, but he had no hesitation in letting Kwanach have his back.


    Until now, that was.


    ¡®Why on earth?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t find any reason why Jaxor would betray him.


    ¡®Why all of a sudden?¡¯


    In fact, Jaxor didn¡¯t care much about revolutionary ideals from the beginning. He had noints about living as a ve. It was miserable and painful, but that was all. From the beginning, he was a person who did not feel any raw will or unfulfilled desire.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t even think about wanting to get better.


    Such was the case with Jaxor, who helped Kwanach to achieve the revolution. Jaxor wasn¡¯t interested, but that was what Kwanach to do. For that simple reason, Jaxor sacrificed his life to help with the great work.


    ¡®I hope not.¡¯


    If Jaxor was really a spy, Kwanach had to cut off his head with his own hands.


    While feeling mixed feelings, Kwanach did not miss Jaxor¡¯s gap and rushed in. Jaxor¡¯s defense was one tempo behind. Right before Kwanach¡¯s big fist plunged into the middle of his face.


    Kwanach said as he barely stopped his outstretched arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    If he had punched Jaxor in the face with the force he was putting into it, Jaxor could have had a broken nose, or even a broken jaw.


    Jaxor took a tentative step back andughed.


    ¡°I knew I¡¯d lost. Same old, same old.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never beaten me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re inhumanly strong. I don¡¯t lose in a fight anywhere. But I thought you¡¯d forgotten about the fights.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t forget. This is my root.¡±


    A desperate, fundamental battle in which he threw his whole body away. That was Kwanach¡¯s way of survival.


    At the end of the battle, the soldiers, who had been quiet for some time, erupted in cheers. Kwanach nodded absent-mindedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue the journey.¡±


    Jaxor shrugged his shoulders and moved to line up.


    Kwanach was heading toward the front, but he quickly turned around. He saw a small figure running toward the wagon. It was Usphere.


    Teary, hot emotions tickled his throat and then went down.


    He just hoped it would all be over soon. All he wanted was to go back to their pce that he had built so solidly with Usphere as soon as possible.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    ****


    Rattle. Rattle. The wagon shook. It was midnight and the journey was not over.


    We were approaching the third border post where Kwanach had given false information. We will probably arrive at our destination tomorrow morning.


    I let Marianne sit by my side and drove the wagon myself. It was mentallyfortable for me to sit in the horseman¡¯s seat, although I was asionally reced by another horseman.


    When others were around, I had to deliberately lower my voice and keep it low, always fearing that my mustache would fall off. There were more than one or two inconveniences.


    Marianne was sorry that she had not learned how to handle horses. Even though it was not her fault.


    ¡°Ben.¡±


    I called Marianne¡¯s temporary alias, who was now cajoled into going along. Marianne turned to me quickly and said,


    ¡°Yes, Lucas.¡±


    I told her to go rest, but it didn¡¯t seem easy. So when the others were around, Marianne sometimes chose to be silent altogether.


    ¡°Come in and rest if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    It made me talk to her differently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste at night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stubborn.¡±


    The truth was that I was tired from staying out in the field for so many days. I hadn¡¯t been able to wash properly and my body was very dirty.


    asionally, the people forgot about their own surroundings and dipped themselves in the ponds around the ce, but I couldn¡¯t do that. I didn¡¯t even go near the pond. It would be suspicious.


    I had to be content with dipping a cloth in water and wiping my skin in the carriage.


    ¡®I¡¯m d Kwanach and I are in a situation where we can¡¯t be near each other.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help it because of work. However, I didn¡¯t want to face Kwanach with such a dirty appearance. I was afraid I would smell, and the mustache and wig were not pretty.


    When I saw Kwanach earlier, I was immersed in a strange sensation.


    I can see why he¡¯s known as the Sun God.


    Stepping away from the view, Kwanach was quite different from the man begging for my affection in the bedroom.


    He was a head taller than the rest, and his body was solid. A deep, low-pitched voice leading the crowd. Above all, his face was so admirable that it made me forget the fatigue of the march for a while.


    The atmosphere surrounding Kwanach was overwhelming. Perhaps it was because I was now a porter and a member of the servants¡¯ flock, and I didn¡¯t even feel that he was my husband. Sometimes I would admire him vaguely from afar.


    ¡®Why is he so great?¡¯


    Even now, I could see Kwanach¡¯s back as he stood at the head of the line if I stretched my neck. It was a pity that we were so far apart, but it was nice to get a different feeling from him.


    I looked at Kwanach¡¯s back and said,


    ¡°Do you remember the fight between His Majesty and Jaxor?¡±


    ¡°You talk about that again?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I asked you already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I guess you were really impressed.¡±


    Marianne gave a small chuckle. I let out a small cough. It was fortunate that my hat covered my face, because my face was probably red from embarrassment.


    It was the first time I¡¯d ever seen Kwanach in a properbat situation. It was amazing, even though it was just a practice battle.


    Even when Iy down to sleep, I was bewildered by the image that came to mind.


    He looked so strong.


    I didn¡¯t know the first thing about fighting, but I could notice that Kwanach¡¯s power was great. He was a man who exuded his own strength with every fiber of his being.


    And very much so¡­.It was wonderful.


    Just thinking about it made my heart leap. I gripped the reins more tightly.


    I could understand why Kwanach had made such a big deal about protecting me. For such a strong man, I must have looked like a very weak person.


    That was when I heard the signal from the front. It sounded like a call to stop. One of the knights at the front shouted out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here.¡±


    Turning his head at an angle, Kwanach took a quick look at the people following him. For a moment, his gaze seemed to linger on me at the far end of the line. I may have been mistaken, though, because the distance between Kwanach and I was considerable.


    Eventually, Kwanach said in a thick voice full of dignity. The echoes spread so far that the air seemed to vibrate.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning we will arrive at our destination. Before that, I will personally pour a cup of liquor for each of you to honor you for following me on this arduous journey.¡±


    The people buzzed with excitement at Kwanach¡¯s words. A cup poured directly by the emperor¡­. There was no greater honor than this.


    I saw soldiers whooping and hollering. The faces of the people were excited.


    We had ast-minute itinerary, so we had to run without rest. Even so, I¡¯m sure that a word from Kwanach would have washed away the fatigue of the soldiers away.


    But the cup would not be given to porters like me. While I was watching the banquet as if I were a spectator, Kwanach¡¯s words fell in session.


    ¡°Regardless of your status, I will give you all a drink.¡±


    All?


    I stared at Kwanach in surprise.


    Even in the Radon Empire, where discrimination based on status has been abolished, I didn¡¯t expect this much freedom. To me, it seemed quite extraordinary.


    Everyone was in an excited mood as we hitched our horses and prepared to camp out. We built a big fire in the middle to keep out the cold of the night.


    Then, one by one, Kwanach really started pouring out the drinks. Rather than drinking to get drunk, it was a ritual of aspiration for the reign.


    The people formed a circle around arge bonfire. They drank from a single small ss, one by one, in turn.


    It was said to be one of the oldest traditions of the South to pray for good health. Only at this moment, all were one, regardless of rank and status.


    Kwanach poured the drink only enough to have a small sip.


    When the person receiving the drink finished his, he would then give it to the next one. The people standing there waited for their turn toe. I was thest in line.


    Kwanach really cared a lot, even for those below him.


    When people had the power, they could have forgotten their status and be cold to the people below them. But Kwanach didn¡¯t do that.


    I stared at Kwanach , who was slowly moving towards me. After a few days apart, he was now close enough that I could see his features.


    I was kind of nervous. I didn¡¯t want to look strange to other people. However, a porter being presented with the cup by the emperor would naturally be nervous and at a loss. I felt a little relieved, thinking that it might be rather strange to be unconcerned.


    In front of me it was Marianne¡¯s turn. Marianne took the drink and handed me the ss.


    ¡°Wait a minute. The cup is chipped.¡±


    Kwanach looked at the cup that had been using so far and got a new one.


    As a result, I received the drink from him in a new cup. I bowed down and received a cup and held it out toward Kwanach.


    ¡®I don¡¯t look good¡­¡­.¡¯


    I was embarrassed to be standing in front of Kwanach with such a dirty appearance. I knew that Kwanach would not care much, but I just prayed that this time would pass quickly.


    I could hear the sound of the drink filling the cup. However, when I received the cup, our hands touched briefly. Kwanach¡¯s skin was as hot as fire. I tried not to flinch.


    Our hands must have touched it identally, but all my nerves were focused on the area where it had touched Kwanach. My skin was hot and tingled.


    I heard the sound of Kwanach stop pouring.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty.¡±


    I mumbled, trying to keep my voice low. I turned my head, closed my eyes and put the liquor in my mouth.


    It was a small amount, not even filling the cup halfway. It was as if he had poured me less on purpose. I didn¡¯t drink much alcohol, so he was worried about me, but it was only a little hot when it went down my throat, and it was fine.


    When I swallowed the drink and opened my eyes again, Kwanach was gently staring at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His pitch ck eyes were shaking. I had seen those deep dark eyes before.


    It was the look he had before he kissed me.


    I gasped and avoided Kwanach¡¯s gaze, slumping down and looked at the cup. My face was hot, perhaps from the effects of alcohol.


    I didn¡¯t know what Kwanach¡¯s gaze implied. My fever rose in embarrassment.


    The person next to me took the cup I gave him, and Kwanach walked past me. I finally let out the breath I had been holding in.


    After a few moments of contact with Kwanach, I was immediately struck by a strange feeling. Even when Oslin made it known that Kwanach was suffering, I justughed it off.


    But now, I felt the urge to hold his hard and thick hands that passed by me. The desire to dig into his solid arms that I had only seen from afar for a few days.


    Those desires secretly swirled in my head.


    ¡®I¡¯m crazy ¡­¡­¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t believe I thought about this before catching Roman¡­


    The tips of my ears burned hot.


    If only Kwanach hadn¡¯t looked at me like that¡­¡­.. I tried to calm my racing heart as I inexplicably ced the me on Kwanach.


    Thest night before we reached the border had ended in such a bizarre heat.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    ***


    The next morning. We arrived at the border area¡¯s three guard posts. We were finally able to rest in a building, not on the ground.


    Kwanach will temporarily open the closed border gateter tonight and act as if he is making a secret deal. Now we will wait and see if the bait will show up.


    There was a little time left in the evening before the n could really get underway. I wanted to take it easy and wash more than anything. I had just reached the end of my patience.


    The lodgings provided by the border guards had onerge bathroom and several bathrooms attached to a special room. When everyone ran to therge bathroom, Oslin secretly let us use the bath in his room. Marianne decided to wash with me while she took care of the bath.


    How many days had it been since I had a warm bath? As soon as she poured the hot water over my body, azy breath came out.


    ¡°Your beautiful hair is all tangled up.¡±


    Gently, Marianne stroked my hair and said sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding it in my wig all along, so it¡¯s understandable.¡±


    ¡°I had a hard time, too, but how did Your Majesty endure all this trouble?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? It wasn¡¯t that hard. And I¡¯ll be done dressing up as a man today.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen today. So you¡¯ll have to stay in.¡±


    ¡°And Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably have to walk around.¡±


    Once again dressed as a man, I intended to look closely at all the people here with the help of the nts. If Roman used his magic to turn into someone else, I would notice immediately.


    ¡°Then I will naturally apany you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. It¡¯s something I have to do on my own anyway.¡±


    ¡°But still. How can I feelfortable if Your Majesty will be alone?¡±


    Marianne was stubborn. In the end, I couldn¡¯t help it and allowed her to apany me.


    After washing thoroughly, I changed into men¡¯s clothing. I wore a wig again and put on a new mustache.


    I returned to my room feeling refreshed and waited for the sun to set and the border gate to open.


    * * * *


    It was nowte in the evening. We headed near the border gate.


    The attendants who had been secretly selected and had followed Kwanach, but even they did not know our true purpose. They just assumed that they were here to guard the emperor, who was secretly dealing with the organization.


    Only I, Kwanach, and Oslin knew that there was no one to deal with, and that it was a trap to lure Roman in.


    We spected that if Roman had bitten the bait, he would transform into either a border guard who could cross the border gate or an attendant who followed Kwanach.


    In other words, I was the only one who could find Roman. After all, the victory or defeat of this n was on me.


    If I couldn¡¯t find Roman, we had to go back without any harvest . In the meantime, Roman might escape the empire like a loach.


    After crossing this border, we will be in the neutral zone of the forest for a while, which is the territory of the Kingdom of Sterndal. All use of force was forbidden in the Neutral Zone.


    The Kingdom of Sterndal was allied with my homnd of Achaia. If Roman could get through the Neutral Zone and reach Sterndal, Diaquit would be able to take him safely.


    It reminded me of a cruel scene I had seen through the trees the other day.


    An experiment with the corpses that seemed to be conducted by Roman.


    I don¡¯t know what it was, but I was sure it was dangerous.


    It all depended on my ability. Fortunately, It was green on all sides. I had chosen a three-second tangent because there was so much vegetation in the area.


    When those led by Kwanach arrived at the guard post, all the guards there were waiting for us. They lined up with courtesy and greeted Quanach.


    ¡°For Radon¡¯s sun!¡±


    The sound of the guards with armor rang out . They greeted Kwanach in unison. I stood beside the horses pulling the wagon and followed at the back of the procession.


    ¡°We will be opening the border gate shortly. Everyone, wait here.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s words rang out.


    ¡°Captain of the guard. I¡¯d like to take a short tour of the area while I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll take you right away.¡±


    Kwanach left his seat with the excuse that he was going to take a look around the guard post. He took Jaxor with him.


    Those who were waiting were given some time to rest. I slipped away from the crowd, pretending to pee, and hid myself among the trees there.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    I breathed in deeply and then out. I closed my eyes and ced my hands on the wooden post.


    The momentum of the life force seemed to seep in from where I was touching the nts, warming me up inside.


    A sensation that awakened every nerve in my body.


    ¡®Oh, this is¡­..¡¯


    This was and that was much closer to the silver forest of the north, the source of my power. I could feel that my power tomunicate with nts had grown even stronger.


    I felt like I was connecting with all the nts in this area, even though I had just ced my hand on a nearby tree.


    At that moment, many voices ovepped in my head at once. They were the nts of this area.


    I felt like I was one with nature, and it made my hair stand on end. I felt a shiver run through me.


    ¡°Yes. Can you help me?¡±


    The spirit of the rooted nts seemed to condense in this ce. I don¡¯t know how this was possible, but I felt like I was part of this huge root society.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone. However, he¡¯s hidden by magic and requires the wisdom of the nts to see his true nature.¡±


    My heart throbbed with the voice of the nt¡¯s soul. Is it Roman? Did he reallye here with the information we threw as bait?


    I painted a picture of Roman in my mind and showed it to the nts, an image that emerged clearly from within.


    ¡°Have you seen this person before? He must have transformed into someone else.¡±


    Whishhh. I opened my eyes and looked around at the sound of nearby trees shaking in unison. Even though it wasn¡¯t a terribly windy day, the leaves on the trees shook and fell.


    The ground vibrated a little, and I held my breath as I felt the ground and the nts resonating with me.


    Eventually, I could hear the trees again.


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s here. >


    ¡°I knew it¡­¡­ What does he look like now?¡±


    Immediately the scene the nt had sent me was clear in my mind.


    I could see one of the border guards. The one who was with us when we were all gathered earlier. A normal young man. But there was a faint hint of ck mana around the guard¡¯s body.


    Perhaps the nt had used its wise eye, and for a moment, the ck mana was lifted and a familiar face was revealed.


    It was Roman. It was him.


    Once I had identified Roman¡¯s face, the nt¡¯s infused memory ceased. I caught my breath and spoke to the trees.


    ¡°Thank you, really¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll make sure to kick him out.¡±


    I slowly withdrew my hand from the tree. I clenched my fist once, and then unclenched.


    ¡®Roman. You¡¯re in a trap.¡¯


    Pretending to be a guard, I guessed he was only waiting for Kwanach to open the border gate. He probably tried to escape to the forest, the neutral zone, by any means necessary.


    Or perhaps others hade to Roman¡¯s rescue beforehand.


    ¡®The gate won¡¯t open, and you¡¯re a rat trapped in the cage.¡¯


    I strode fast. I had to inform Kwanach of this fact.


    However, I was happy to find Roman, who had been escaping the manhunt for some time.


    ¡®Roman came¡­.which means that Jaxor really was a spy after all¡­¡¯


    I already knew what it was like to be betrayed by my beloved brother.


    Diaquit Catatel. I thought of the name of the brother I hated. Biting my lip, I walked out onto the clear road again and approached Marianne.


    ¡°Where¡¯s His Majesty?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still going on an inspection.¡±


    My heart began to race. Kwanach left with Jaxor, saying he would inspect the ce. Roman, disguised as a guard, must have gone with him.


    There were many eyes to see, so those two probably could not do anything to Kwanach right now¡­¡­ If they hadmon sense, that was.


    ¡®They may try to harm Kwanach in some sneaky ways, just as they poisoned me.¡¯


    It could be useless anxiety. But I was worried that Kwanach would get hurt. I was even more concerned because he wasn¡¯t right in front of me.


    If I was with him, I would be able to protect him. It might be a little awkward for me to try to protect someone who was much bigger than me and had conquered a continent.


    ¡®I think I can understand a little bit of why Kwanach was trying to lock me in to protect me¡­¡­..¡¯


    Because right now, I was thinking of keeping him close to me for his safety.


    ¡°No. I have to go find His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯ll go with you¡­.¡±


    Marianne was surprised, but she quickly followed me. However, one of the knights on horseback at the front seemed to have seen us trying to break away.


    ¡°Hey, over there. Your Majesty ordered us to stay here. Where are you going again? I let you off earlier because it looked like you needed to use an outhouse.¡±


    I froze and looked at him.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ***


    That was when I made eye contact with Oslin.


    I frantically turned my gaze to him, asking for help. Despite the fact that I didn¡¯t exin anything, Oslin was real quick witted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stop him, Sir Dominic, because I am sending this person as a request from His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I see.¡±


    Oslin interrupted to exin, and the knight quickly dismissed his suspicions. I took a breath and left the group with Marianne.


    Kwanach had said he was going to inspect the area, so he should be looking around the barracks and the performance hall.


    I walked quickly to the alleyway with a few seeds in my fist, just in case.


    ¡°We have to make sure that His Majesty is safe.¡±


    Marianne asked in surprise as she followed me with a wide stride.


    ¡°Is His Majesty in danger now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Marianne, you know Roman, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t he the master of Gullier? During the course of the investigation, he snuck out of the imperial pce and a wanted order was issued for the entire empire. Everyone is suspecting that Roman is the real culprit who tried to harm the Empress. But why is that person¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Roman is here.¡±


    ¡°What? But he¡¯s wanted. How can he¡­¡±


    ¡°He disguised himself like us. However, it¡¯s much more borate and impressive than we are. He may be with His Majesty. It¡¯s dangerous. We must go and inform him as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Marianne seemed to be curious about what was going on, but she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. I didn¡¯t have time to exin in detail either.


    I just had to run faster towards the barracks first.


    * * * *


    In the meantime, Roman was looking around in frustration. He could clearly see Kwanach standing far away in the distance. Kwanach was looking around with a dignified manner and was saying something to the captain of the guard.


    ¡®You¡¯re unlucky.¡¯


    Every time he looked at Kwanach, he felt a surge of malice deep inside.


    ¡®I should be my seat¡­¡¯ (*he meant the throne, the position of the emperor should he his)


    Roman was the chosen one. He had never doubted his own belief that his unusually strong power was proof of that.


    ¡®It was originally mine.¡¯


    It was the Pernen royal family that had ruled the southern part of the human continent for many years. The Pernen family was famous for its founder being blessed like the Catatel family.


    It was a bloodline that came with the blessing of the Goddess.


    The royals were all beautiful, wise, and born with magical powers. They were all born with silver hair and purple eyes.


    This color, which did not often appear in nature, proved that they were the chosen bloodline.


    The royal family devoted themselves to further strengthening this sacred bloodline. They repeatedly married incestuously, under thepulsion that they must not contain any impurities. They believed that this would make them more powerful.


    But the side effects of incestuous marriage were severe.


    With each generation, the insanity was inherited more severely, and one by one, the kings went mad. Madness led to more madness, and the kingdom gradually fell into decline.


    It was natural for a kingdom to decline when the person who wore the crown became so crazy that he couldn¡¯t bear the weight of the crown.


    But the kings became more and more immersed in illusion. They dreamed of perfect holiness, perfect beauty, and craved for the throne of God.


    Since they were closer to the Goddess than anyone else in their bloodline, they could be just like her if they refined well. The Pernen royal family repeatedly experimented with various kinds of magic, dreaming of immortality.


    Their first focus was on forbidden necromancy, the magic of bringing corpses back to life. They repeatedly experimented with killing innocent people and trying to revive them.


    There was some sess. The corpses came to life, breathed, and moved. However, they were puppet-like beings with no intelligence at all.


    Thest of the Fernen kings. He was aplete madman who used people who hade back to life through necromancy and conducted horrific experiments. He sowed his seeds into the corpses and made them have his children.


    The king hoped that the children born from the bodies that defied death and came back would be superior to humans.


    These children would seed him and rule the kingdom, and together they would ascend to the throne of God.


    The children born in this way were twins.


    By the time the twins were born, the king¡¯s madness had be even worse. He was in a state ofplete mental disarray, and had already forgotten the fact that he had twins with a revived corpse.


    They were no better than b*stards, children born of horrible thoughts.


    They were both boys, but the older brother had silver hair and purple eyes that could not deny his Pernen royal bloodline. The younger brother, on the other hand, had gray hair and eyes that are somewhere between purple and violet.


    The older brother was kept secretly in the royal household, but never let his presence be known to the outside world. The children were locked up in the darkest basement and had to undergo many experiments to see if they were really human and what kind of beings they were.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, the younger brother was kicked out of the Imperial Pce. He was a child who didn¡¯t have the royal appearance.


    And so the child who had to part with his brother became a ve soldier. He remainedpletely ignorant of his birth until he came of age.


    His twin brother, who grew up as a secret in the royal pce, became an amazingly powerful wizard.


    This wizard¡¯s name was Roman. Stories circted that the Goddess¡¯s blessings had left the Pernen royal family, and as if to prove it, the magic tforms had long since ceased to exist.


    But the child born from the corpse was different. Roman was more powerful than any other royalty in history. However, no one dared to take Roman out of the basement and give him the official status of a Prince. It was an instinctive rejection.


    Anyone who knew Roman¡¯s birth had no choice but to alienate him and avoid him.


    Roman was left like that for a while, and at around the age 16, he escaped from the dungeon by himself. Unbeknownst to everyone, Roman escaped from the royal pce, transformed himself into different people, and began to stand alone.


    Roman could be anyone he wanted to be. As if to prove that he was a child born from an empty shell. To him, the body was just a shell that could be reced at any time.


    He did not look up to the imperial family, because he didn¡¯t consider the people who lived there as his bloodline. However, he learned that he had a younger brother, so he wanted to find him.


    His brother¡¯s name was Jaxor.


    Who was more unhappy in life: Roman, locked in the basement and treated as an experiment, or Jaxor, growing up outside in the sunshine, but a ve?


    Roman had to see his brother. Because he was the only one like him in the world.


    In the meantime, the world changed drastically. A revolution took ce.


    The Pernen Kingdom, which was already showing signs of copse, waspletely destroyed. The one who stepped into the gap and ushered in a new era was none other than the ve.


    Kwanach.


    And the ve¡¯s faithful best friend, Jaxor.


    Roman watched them from a distance. Jaxor was smiling brightly with a look of faithfulness beside Kwanach.


    ¡®Oh, it¡¯s clear now. Who is the most unfortunate¡­¡¯


    ¡®Brother, you must have been so happy not knowing your roots. You just think you are as ordinary as others.¡¯


    Unlike Roman, Jaxor was not born with magic and was abandoned, but because of that, he lived a more human life than Roman.


    When Roman heard the news that Jaxor was a ve, Roman was inwardly relieved to know that he would have been treated like trash just like him. However, Jaxor was no longer a ve. And his life didn¡¯t seem to be unhappy.


    Roman felt like everything had been taken away from him.


    ¡®What should I do in a situation like this?¡¯


    He asked himself. The answer came quickly.


    Take it back. Yes, he wanted to have it back. Everything that should have been his.


    His only brother, and this huge empire.


    How hard he had worked for this. Roman gazed gloomily at the high walls built over the border.


    ¡®Now I just need to get out of here. Then I can end it all.¡¯


    The n went a little wrong because Usphere did not die. If she had died from poison, he was going to immediately create an excuse to start a war in the north and form an alliance.


    But for now, there was no centripetal point to hold the huge Northern coalition together.


    If the attack had started from the outside, it would have been easy to escape. Now that the entire empire was focused on catching him, even Roman, who was a genius at escaping, was having difficulties.


    ¡®Well,it¡¯s okay. It wouldn¡¯t be much fun if there weren¡¯t any outbursts.¡¯


    This much could be said to be a preparatory step to add to the atmosphere. It was alright.


    As it turned out, he met his brother, Jaxor, and the experiment he did on the sclerotic corpse was almostplete. He just needed to supplement the experiment a bit.


    The only thing left to do was to turn the continent upside down and get the empire that was originally his.


    Roman nced at Jaxor. Jaxor¡¯s gaze by Kwanach¡¯s side turned to Roman for a moment and then dropped.


    It took Roman a lot of effort to get Jaxor on his side.


    It was about two years ago that he came into contact with Jaxor. At first, Jaxor refused to believe his identity and denied any rtionship. Eventually, however, Jaxor epted his roots.


    The day Roman escaped from the dungeon, he stole the records of the human experiments he had undergone and fled. There was also a short record of his twin brother there.


    After reading all that had been done to his brother, Jaxor was confused.


    Roman whispered to his brother.


    ¡°Blood is thicker than water. We came out of the same belly. We were conceived of the same death.¡±


    Jaxor was disgusted but sympathized with his brother.


    ¡°No matter how much time you spend with Kwanach, your real brother is me. The one you give your faith to is me, not Kwanach.¡±


    ves were not allowed to have families. This was the greatest pain of the ves. Because they did not belong anywhere, they were pushed from ce to ce and had to die alone.


    For Jaxor, a ve, the appearance of a true brother was a sweet and bitter temptation.


    Roman slowly and forcefully convinced his brother. Jaxor was surprisingly steadfast, despite appearances. It was as if he had been dyed while spending time with Kwanach.


    So Roman hid the dirty things like the sclerosis and the body experiments from Jaxor.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to get back what we were originally meant to have,¡± he said, constantly creating doubts in Jaxor¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    ***


    Jaxor hesitated and said he would try to return to the Imperial Pce to think about it with the excuse that he was retiring.


    As it turned out, an unexpected person who yed a role in Jaxor turning his backpletely was Roman.


    Usphere Catatelradon.


    Jaxor felt anxious as he watched Kwanach fall in love with Usphere and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    This was not the best friend who knew only war and conquest. Kwanach had changed. Kwanach¡¯s nerves were solely focused on a


    the woman named Usphere.


    At first, Jaxor had just been unhappy with the marriage alliance with Usphere.


    Roman spurred him to nostalgia.


    ¡°You see? Kwanach is a stranger after all. When the momentes when he has to choose between you and Usphere, of course he will choose his wife. I won¡¯t do that. I¡¯m your brother. You are the only family I have. Forever.¡±


    In the end, Jaxor grabbed his brother¡¯s outstretched hand.


    Since then, Jaxor had been acting as a spy to actively help Roman to start a war that would destroy the empire. Although he had already nted a few sources in the Imperial Pce, none of them were as valuable and useful spies as Jaxor.


    But while Jaxor passed on information along the way, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty for betraying Kwanach. Roman didn¡¯t know that either.


    ¡°Your heart is uselessly soft.¡±


    Roman clicked his tongue small and looked at Jaxor, who was next to Kwanach.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to remove Jaxorter when the time is right.¡±


    He seeded in convincing Jaxor to join his side. So he had already achieved his goal.


    Roman had quickly lost his curiosity about what he had in his hands. If war breaks out, Jaxor wouldn¡¯t need to be a spy anymore. So Jaxor¡¯s usefulness was done.


    There was no sorrow or sadness in killing his one and only brother. It was because he wanted to know how his brother lived, not because he loved him.


    When Roman was checking each of his grand ns in his mind.


    ¡®¡­.. What is it?¡¯


    There was a subtle, distant surge of magical power.


    No. The earth seemed to vibrate.


    ¡®Magic?¡¯


    Roman was better than any other human at sensing magic.


    ¡®Did Kwanach bring a wizard here?¡¯


    This was information that he had never heard from Jaxor. How could someone use magic that was invisible to the eye, yet emitted such powerful force?


    ¡®Is there be such a powerful wizard left among the humans?¡¯


    It was the energy that urred when nts resonated with Usphere while searching around this area, but there was no way Roman could have known that fact.


    The unattainable energy made him feel anxious. So far, it was okay if the n deviated slightly. It was just a matter of renning and recovering.


    But the escape n must not be broken.


    ¡®If they find out, it¡¯s over.¡¯


    Diaquit was trying to convince people from the north toe together and start a war, but no one could strike the empire without reason first.


    Therefore, Roman nned to use his status to rally the North as the next best option.


    Roman was going to use his transformation magic and appear before everyone with silver hair and purple eyes. He would advertise that it would have a different appearance when the old monarchy was restored.


    Of course, he thought that the North would be more supportive of his legitimacy than the ve born Kwanach.


    Besides, there were some conservatives in the empire who were slightly dissatisfied with the abolition of very, but could note forward. He just had to rally them.


    In order to make this n a reality, Roman needed to escape the empire safely and get to the north.


    At this time, when he had reached the border and was on the verge of a sessful escape, the wave of magical power that could be felt from afar was truly ominous.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to check it out.¡¯


    It was better to cut out the seeds of danger beforehand.


    Just in time, Kwanach had entered the guard captain¡¯s office. It looked like he was about to review documents rted to the operation of the guard post.


    At this time, Roman pretended to have a stomach ache and slipped out of the pack for a while. Then he ran fast towards the direction where he could feel the energy of magic.


    Roman was a genius at curses and transformation magic, but not so adept atbat-type magic. But there was no need to worry. He gave the funds he had diverted beforehand to Jaxor to get him some scrolls that contained powerful magic.


    At this level, he was confident that he could beat them, no matter who the enemy was.


    * * *


    I paused for a moment after I ran without rest with Marianne.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    Marianne called me in a strange voice. I fidgeted and tensed, and clenched my fist while catching my breath.


    A seed sprouted from the palm of my hand. The pale green stalk tickled me.


    The nt I made bloom with my magic had no spirit, unlike natural nts. It was like a puppet that moved at mymand.


    I couldn¡¯t talk to this nt, but I could feel its energy permeating me in an agile way.


    Never before had my powers been so acute, even in my homnd. Even just interacting with the nts made me feel like I was a part of nature. In the midst of these keen senses, I sensed an instinctive danger.


    There was something up ahead.


    Something very sinister and tainted.


    I wondered if the nt¡¯s wise eye had been transferred to me. I vividly felt the energy emanating from afar.


    I got goosebumps and instinctively blocked Marianne¡¯s front as if protecting her. Marianne was bigger than I was, so it would have been a funny look if anyone saw it.


    ¡°There¡¯s something ahead. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Just as I was about to exin to Marianne what it was, I felt a horrible feeling and hit my head.


    Then someone popped out of the alleyway I had turned into.


    ¡°Roman¡­..¡±


    I muttered quietly.


    He looked like an ordinary guard, but I could tell he was Roman.


    ¡®What is this? The energy is disgusting. I feel sick.¡¯


    It was a feeling I didn¡¯t feel when I faced Roman the other day. As my power grew stronger, it was as if I could see how monstrous Roman was.


    I stared at Roman while trying to control the disgust. Roman said with a good-natured smile.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to recognize me.


    There was a good distance between Roman and me, probably because my mustache and hat almost covered my face.


    Marianne, who was next to me, opened her mouth to exin instead. Her deliberately low voice sounded a little awkward.


    ¡°We¡¯re on our way to see His Majesty on an errand for Lord Beinard.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re from the capital.¡±


    Roman gave us a cursory nce, as if testing us. My inclination was to attack immediately and tie him up. But I didn¡¯t want to move carelessly.


    There was only one Roman now, but he could have brought more people with him. Maybe it was a trap.


    I didn¡¯t know why Roman had suddenly appeared in front of me in the first ce, so I tried to figure out the situation before I acted.


    Romain put on a human face and smiled. Even though we had said we were going to see His Majesty, Roman didn¡¯t seem to want to let us pass.


    ¡±What are you up to?¡±


    I stared at Roman with nervousness.


    Roman¡¯s eyes, which had said nothing but a bright smile, suddenly began to turn red. His lips moved up and down in a very fine motion.


    ¡®Magic.¡¯


    An ordinary person who couldn¡¯t sense magic wouldn¡¯t have seen rRoman¡¯s eyes change color.


    But I could see everything clearly. Roman was smiling amiably and was secretly trying to use magic. I did not know what kind of magic it was. I didn¡¯t learn any formted magic, because I was an Awakener who used special powers.


    I only knew that it was unpleasant.


    Roman¡¯s magical energy was very disgusting.


    At that moment, I quickly remembered that Roman had cast a spell in the Fahar River. His eyes turned red at that time as well.


    When he used powerful magic or magic that defied nature¡­ his eyes would change colors?


    Because the color of my eyes changed while I awoke too.


    I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it was clear to me that Roman was going to attack me without showing any signs of it.


    ¡®I have to break it down before he finishes the spell.¡¯


    I pulled up the strength in my body.


    Ping!


    A thick trunk emerged vigorously from the seed I was holding and wrapped around me, waving as if it were alive. Then, like a whip, it shot out fiercely toward Roman.


    Kah!


    It was a method of use that I practiced a few times alone after my strength returned.


    The nt I have created was as hard as steel. If you move it fast enough to swing it around?


    It would definitely be a stronger weapon than retreat.


    It was an attempt that was only possible because my strength had returned and I could maneuver and handle the nt with more finesse than before. However, even in a dangerous and tension-filled actual battle, I doubted that I would be able to hold out my own.


    Contrary to my fears, an iron-like nt swam through the air and flew towards Roman.


    ¡°What is it¡­¡­?¡±


    Roman¡¯s enraptured voice sounded tiny. He immediately stopped casting his spell and rummaged through his chest.


    I was a little out of breath, but not unbearably so. From behind me, I could hear Marianne¡¯s bewilderedment.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­..¡±


    ¡°Stay back.¡±


    A moment before I hit Roman with the stem and tried to tie him up, Roman tore the magic scroll out of his pocket.


    Poof! At the same time, a cloud of green smoke rose up around him.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    ***


    It was an acidic cloud. A thick cloud of acidic smoke covered my nts, and with a grinding, rattling sound, the stems began to corrode.


    ¡®D*mn it.¡¯


    I bit my lip as I felt the nt¡¯s vitality waning. I hurried backwards, grabbing Marianne¡¯s shoulders to avoid the effects of the smoke first.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think he would bring the scrolls.¡¯


    He probably paid a huge amount of money to get it from a different race where magic still thrived. If it was such a powerful offensive magic, it couldn¡¯t have been obtained on the human continent.


    ¡®Does he have more scrolls?¡¯


    I think the money earned from the exclusive distribution of sclerosis medicine. It seemed like he used the money he raked in from the Gullier to buy magic scrolls to keep himself safe.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know much about offensive magic¡­.¡¯


    And it was a magic that worked among this race, it was much stronger than the human one.


    ¡°Will I be able to defeat him?¡¯


    I was not used tobat. A weak sense of fear enveloped my body.


    In my previous life, I had very rarely exerted myself, and even in this life, I only helped soldiers in the direction of strengthening their rear defenses.


    Moreover, the opponent in front of me was a living person. Will I be able to attack him without hesitation and channel my attacks?


    ¡®No, I have to.¡¯


    After a few moments of wavering feelings, I quickly found the answer. I had no choice. I had to deal with him.


    There was a saying that it takes one legion to deal with a powerful wizard. It was an old saying now. It meant that it was rare to find an existence that could defeat a wizard one-on-one.


    If I closed the distance and charged in, I had a chance to win, but there was no way my opponent would give up the distance. It would take a lot of sacrifice to get close.


    Long-range attacks were less of a risk burden if they were suppressed at a distance. In other words, the person who could most effectively subdue Roman around here was none other than me.


    The smoke from the scroll was slowly receding, and Roman stared at me with glowing eyes.


    The distance between us was quiterge, but I could read the murderous intent in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡­.¡±


    Roman spoke in a low voice. The muscles in his face tightened and slowly began to disappear as the skin began to melt.


    ¡®The transformation magic is broken.¡¯


    This was because he had used so much magic in such a short time to activate the powerful magic contained in the scroll.


    A scroll that contained powerful high-level magic, such as the one Roman just used, took a lot of magic power from the chanters when it was activated.


    Before I knew it, Roman¡¯s outer skin melted and his true form appeared.


    He had silver hair and purple eyes.


    Roman smiled crookedly and said.


    ¡°You are that Princess who annoyed me¡­..Usphere Catatel. You¡¯re the only person in existence who can do this kind of magic.¡±


    Roman called my name correctly.


    I flinched, but didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Hey, do you know who I am?¡±


    Roman didn¡¯t think I knew who he really was. I stared at him, and in my head I tried to think of a way to attack him.


    I didn¡¯t know how many scrolls he had. If I attacked him recklessly, I would get tired first.


    ¡°What is it, by the way? Did you follow me all the way here dressed up as a man?¡­Oh, my god.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Roman.¡±


    I finally opened my mouth quietly. It was my stern voice. Roman¡¯s face grew cold as he heard his name called. His eyes wavered.


    This quick-witted and clever man quickly put the puzzle together and realized the situation. He realized that he was now in a trap.


    Isn¡¯t it very strange that the Empress woulde to the border region dressed like this? When he thought about it, Roman came up with an assumption.


    This woman was not just a simple Empress. If such a powerful wizard had secretly followed him here, hiding her existence, she must be doing something secretly.


    For example, catching a wizard on the run.


    ¡°What? Did you know I was here?¡±


    Roman burst intoughter and gradually distorted his face.


    ¡°How did you know? How do you know I¡¯m Roman and I was here?¡±


    I said calmly, trying not to show my nervousness as I had no choice.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather strange that you think I won¡¯t find you. You are overconfident.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just because you change your appearance doesn¡¯t mean that your essence will change. How can you not get caught when you¡¯re that horrible?¡±


    Roman looked agitated, his face flushed. His eyes seemed to have turned red again.


    ¡°I should have removed youpletely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault that you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°I know what you did. What kind of experiments did you do with the people who died of sclerosis?¡±


    ¡°How could you¡­.¡±


    The more I pushed, the darker the nervousness and impatience on Roman¡¯s face became. Roman seemed to have never assumed that his ns would have leaked to the outside world.


    But there was no such thing as a perfect secret. The nts clearly saw and remembered the ugly deeds that Roman hadmitted.


    Only nature knew that he would use his cursed magic to contaminate the Goddess¡¯s power and pollute the world.


    ¡°Who told you that? Diaquit? Did your brother tell you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    Roman panicked and spat out his alliance with his own mouth. I had already guessed, but my heart pounded in my chest as I heard his confirmation.


    ¡®Diaquit. Did you want to conquer the continent even with the power of someone like this?¡¯


    Was this the case in my previous life?


    But in my previous life, victory eventually went to the Radon Empire. Of course, contrary to expectations, the Northern League put up a good fight for a long time against Kwanach.


    I¡¯m sure Diaquit held Romain¡¯s hand in my previous life as well, ¡­¡­¡­ since the events that took ce before my death hadn¡¯t changed much.


    If Roman had been so powerful and had conducted so many different experiments, why had he not been able to win the war?


    Curiosity followed, and Roman muttered a cuss word.


    ¡°Everything was about to bepleted¡­ ¡­It was perfect. They¡¯re all in my hands¡­¡­..¡±


    One thought suddenly came to my mind.


    About to bepleted?


    So he¡¯s saying it¡¯s not finished yet?


    In the end, it might have been an experiment or something that failed.


    Roman was proud, but his ambition had been broken along the way. His filthy, foul mind had made the whole continent suffer through several years of warfare without yielding any results.


    ¡°No, you will receive nothing.¡±


    Roman¡¯s lips twisted at my words.


    ¡°You are destined to leave thisnd with nothing but ugly pain. Roman, you are wrong.¡±


    ¡°What would you know, a beautiful princess, who was raised with love in a royal pce?¡±


    Roman¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment. I did not know why Roman was so broken, but I could at least sense that the roots of his twistedness were very deep.


    ¡°What do you think a woman like you, who grew up being loved by everyone, would know?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    I responded calmly.


    At one time I was treated like an abandoned person, and it was only by my own will that I had stepped forward and used my power to do something that people would like.


    Roman¡¯s situation may have been crueler than mine, but he had no reason to treat me as a naive, carefree princess.


    I had been trying to protect this world somehow.


    I didn¡¯t want people like Roman to push innocent people to their deaths. So that no more people had to live in death and pain.


    So I didn¡¯t want to hear that from Roman.


    I grabbed a few more seeds and infused them with power. Not only the seeds on my palm, but also the ground I was stepping on seemed to resonate with me.


    ¡°Roman¡­.. you¡¯re done here.¡±


    As expected, Roman took another scroll.


    ¡®How many scrolls are there? I don¡¯t know what that magic is right now¡­..¡¯


    I was scared, but I focused my mind. Hearing themotion, Kwanach and his soldiers were able toe this way.


    But I wanted to finish the fight before they arrived, in case the widespread magic injured them. I turned slightly and whispered to the bewildered Marianne.


    ¡°Marianne, stick close to me.¡±


    Marianne staggered and grabbed my arm.


    Kaaaa! The second scroll was torn apart by Roman¡¯s hand.


    Immediately, a huge crazy wind blew. It was almost as fierce as a typhoon. My eyes spontaneously closed. My hat was blown away by the wind, and my mustache, which had been tightly attached, also fell off. My wig, half disheveled, blocked my view, so I took it all off.


    My hair, which was tied up in a single bun, loosened and fluttered in the wind and hit my face like a whip.


    The crazy wind became less and less and turned into a whirlpool. Then the whirlpool came rushing towards me. It was big enough to swallow several people at once.


    I finally regained myposure and rushed to grow nts to wrap around Marianne. Vines twined here and there, enveloping us like a greenhouse.


    It was a temporary protective shield made of nts. In no time at all, the nts had covered us, but there were gaps because they were made in a hurry.


    Marianne shouted, as if she was surprised by the green vines that instantly covered her vision.


    ¡°Ha, Your Majesty¡¯s magic is much more amazing than the rumors¡­¡­!¡±


    But the surprise and admiration was short-lived.


    Kannnnnn! With a roar, the whirlpool caused by Roman¡¯s scroll collided head-on with the nt barrier.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    ***


    Chen! The wind and the nts collided, but the loud sound rang out as if a sword and a shield were facing off.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± The wind was leaking through the gaps between the vines, scratching my skin.


    With a sharp pain, the hot energy began to spread.


    It wasn¡¯t just the wind. It was more like an intangible de.


    My skin was cut by the wind and it bled. I hurried to make the trunk even thicker and tighter, trying to close every tiny crack.


    ¡°Ha, Your Majesty. Are you okay?¡±


    But no matter how hard I tried, there were always small holes. The sharpness of the winding in through it cut our skin.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Still, it was bearable. It was only a couple of scratches, not deep scrapes.


    Marianne¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t too different from mine. She had scratches on her neck and cheeks and they bled.


    ¡®If the nts hadn¡¯t blocked it¡­¡­.¡¯


    It was horrifying to even imagine.


    It was only a slight exposure to the de wind, but this was the extent of it. If we were attacked by Roman¡¯s with our bare bodies, we might have been ripped to shreds.


    Boom! Boom! The nt shield made a creepy noise against the wind. I wiped the blood roughly from my cheeks and concentrated on infusing the nts with magic.


    ¡®If my energy runs out before the wind stops, I¡¯m done.¡¯


    Magic wasn¡¯t an infinite resource. If that was the case, wizards would have ruled everything throughout human history. Magic had its limits. It was natural because it borrowed from finite physical bodies to get out.


    I could feel my strength wearing off as soon as I used magic, and I could even pass out if I kept pushing myself.


    Chen! Chen!


    I bit my lip as I listened to the ringing in my ears.


    ¡°Ugh, please¡­¡±


    I mumbled and tried to endure it. The de wind continued to regenerate the nts for the damage it had done.


    When I was starting to feel dizzy, I felt the strength of the wind slowly decreasing. The noise that had been shing with the nts gradually lessened. I tightened my trembling jaw. The blood flowed on my forehead trying to block my vision and I rubbed it roughly.


    Soon the de wind waspletely removed. I couldn¡¯t infuse any more magic into the nt either.


    When I cut off the magic, all the nts that had been protecting me lost their strength and fell to the floor. I could see the tattered vines, dented here and there.


    ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­¡­.¡±


    I took a quick breath. Even though there was such a strong wind blowing, the surrounding area was fine. I only designated where I was and attacked intensively.


    Roman, who was far away, approached closer and spoke.


    ¡°Did you endure all this?¡±


    ¡°You must have a hard time¡­¡­. Is this thest of it?¡±


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re about to fall right over, and the provocation.¡±


    No matter how much money the Gullier had, this degree of scrolling was the value of several houses. He couldn¡¯t have bought an unlimited amount of scrolls.


    ¡°Fight on your own, without relying on the scrolls.¡±


    Roman red at me quietly.


    ¡°Do you have any talent other than transforming into someone else¡¯s body?¡±


    None of the words I said were specifically meant to provoke Roman. It was just a recitation of the truth. Roman seemed to have learned the ck magic, but he didn¡¯t seem to be able to handle the other magic well.


    ¡°Sometimes you can only specialize in one area.¡±


    Fortunately for me, that was the case.


    Roman spoke, taunting me.


    ¡°Sounds like you can afford it.¡±


    The fact remained that I had copsed a while back. I just had to endure it with my mental strength any way I could. I was going out of my way to talk to Roman in order to buy myself a little time to catch my breath and recover my energy.


    It was probably the same for Roman. It must have taken a lot of magic power to activate the scroll. It was a war of nerves as we stared at each other.


    Then Roman started to take out another scroll again.


    ¡®If it¡¯s as powerful this time as it was earlier¡­..¡¯


    Just as I was about to feel hopeless, I heard the sound of shing iron armor and several footsteps in the distance.


    ¡°Looks like we have uninvited guests.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    The soldiers had heard themotion and wereing this way.


    I stared at Roman and at the back alternately. I saw a familiar face right behind me.


    ¡°Usphere¡­?¡±


    It was Kwanach, staring at me with a shocked expression. I could feel his eyes shake even from a distance. He took a quick look at my battered form and tried to run quickly towards me.


    ¡°No!¡±


    I hurriedly shouted out.


    We were in a situation where Roman would use magic. If his magic spread, the soldiers could be killed..


    Kwanach shouted loudly at my cry.


    At my shout, Kwanach shouted to the so


    ¡°You, now¡­!¡±


    ¡°Jaxor! Catch Jaxor first!¡±


    I cut off Kwanach¡¯s words and shouted loudly, staring at Roman again.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±


    I heard Jaxor¡¯s screaming from behind me. His identity had been discovered and he immediately jumped on Kwanach.


    Chen! The sound of swords shing violently against each other echoed. Jaxor was the second most powerful knight on the continent after Kwanach. It would take some time topletely incapacitate him. Still, there were a lot of soldiers and they were dealing with Jaxor.


    The problem was Roman. I pulled myself together and looked at Roman, but my vision blurred for a moment. I felt dizzy and almost wobbly.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Next to me, Marianne supported me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just need a little help.¡±


    Marianne¡¯s eyes, which had always been calm, were red and damp. It could have been confusing because the magic that she had never seen before swirled around and the person she served was bleeding from wounds here and there.


    Roman staggered as I did, tearing at the scroll. There might be more scrolls, but I was sure of this one.


    ¡®I think this attack alone is the limit.¡¯


    Roman¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out if he used more magic. I was also feeling my limits soon.


    The attack that Roman unleashed by gathering his energy contained a lot of fire.


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡­!¡±


    It took some time for the magic to fully activate, but the air has already heated up.


    ¡®Is it a fireball? Is it like a fire arrow?¡¯


    For a moment, my mind went nk. Even if the magic made the nt¡¯s outer shell as hard as steel, its essence was an organism after all.


    No existence was as vulnerable to a nt as fire. The method of preventing magic by creating a protective film with nts would not work.


    ¡®Think. Think.¡¯


    My head throbbed with pain. The magic I was dealing with was limited to nts. As strong as it is, its limitations were also clear.


    I could feel the air around me burning faster. I guessed that it was an unusual widespread magic.


    ¡®If I can¡¯t break the magic here¡­¡¯


    All sorts of thoughts popped into my head the moment I prepared my defenses. Marianne stuck close to me.


    Then there were soldiers, and even Kwanach, Roman¡¯s magic might injure them all, if I couldn¡¯t prevent it.


    In that tense moment, I didn¡¯t have time to think and experiment. I didn¡¯t have the strength left to do so. I had to make a decision within a few seconds.


    ¡®But how do I prevent fire with nts? No, there must be a way¡­¡¯


    Whoosh!


    Red mes began to rise around Roman. The area around him shook like a fire river. The living mes tried to stretch towards us in waves. The waves were high enough to swallow dozens of people.


    ¡®How can I ¡­.¡¯


    It was then.


    ¡°Usphere!¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s voice came from behind me. As I turned my head, Kwanach was running toward me with a desperate face full of fear.


    He was startled by the mes that soared high in the air and seemed to being towards me to save me. His gaze wavered. The rims of his eyes were red.


    I knew exactly what Kwanach was afraid of.


    He was so scared that I might get hurt that he couldn¡¯t think. All he seemed to be thinking about was getting closer to me and protecting me at all costs. Leaving Jaxor behind who had the sword at his back.


    Several of the soldiers hurriedly blocked Jaxor, but Jaxor ran to Kwanach, beating the soldiers and stabbed Kwanach with his sword.


    ¡°A fool!¡±


    Jaxor tried to thrust the tip of his sword deeper into Kwanach, who showed his back to him with a distorted face.


    The sunlight reflected on the de shone sharply. The sharpness of it was aimed precisely at Kwanach. I let out a scream as I felt my heart crumble.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The mes of Roman flickered in front of me, and from behind me, Jaxor¡¯s de was closing on Kwanach¡¯s back.


    This moment felt like an eternity. My vision went ck and my body lost all strength.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    ****


    The moment the sword was about to stab into Kwanach¡¯s back, Kwanach barely ducked out of the way. Even when all his nerves were on me, he felt it and his body moved instinctively.


    However, his avoidance wasn¡¯t perfect. The timing waste and the sharp edge of the de whisked past Kwanach¡¯s arm. His skin tore and he bled.


    Drop, drop, the blood that flowed out of Kwanach¡¯s arm wet the ground.


    Chen!


    Kwanach managed to lift his sword to block Jaxor¡¯s second attack.


    ¡°Jaxor!¡±


    Kwanach nced back at him with a shout.


    ¡°Sorry, friend.¡± (Jaxor)


    Jaxor was about to push Kwanach with all his might. If Kwanach continued to care about me, he might get hurt even more.


    I looked back and forth and shouted out to Kwanach.


    ¡°Don¡¯te here and focus on Jaxor!¡±


    I looked forward again with a firm mind. Just in time, Roman¡¯s magic was ready, and the waves of fire began to rush in with the spirit of swallowing us.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    I staggered for a moment and Marianne helped me up. I tried to forget everything for a moment and concentrate on my mind. It had to be done. I had to, if I was going to protect Kwanach.


    At the most urgent moment, seconds before the mes engulfed everything, a word suddenly leapt into my head.


    ¡®Soil.¡¯


    The rapidly spreading mes hovered in the air.


    ¡®Fire can be covered with soil.¡¯


    Because underneath, in the soil, there were tiny seeds that were pushed up by the wind.


    Weeds germinate after rainy days. Or the roots extending from the roadside trees may be intertwined.


    ¡®Is it possible?¡¯


    My body moved first. It was an urgent situation. I immediately ced my palm on the ground. I could feel the energy of the nts under the ground.


    It wasn¡¯t a direct contact, but I felt it clearly. When I talked to the tree earlier, I tried to revive the sense that it seemed to have been connected to all nts in the vicinity in addition to the trees that I touched directly.


    Whoosh.


    With the ever-present fire, my skin was already burning and hurting.


    ¡®I can do it. I can remove it. ¡­¡­!¡¯


    It was the moment I gathered my magic power while muttering desperately.


    Boom!


    The ground shook. It was like an earthquake.


    I fell backwards. Marianne, who was standing beside me, did the same.


    Poof! When I raised my head, the fire was right in front of me.


    We were going to be swallowed up. We will burn to death. As I froze with an instinctive fear, the ground suddenly rose up.


    Literally, the ground raised up vertically. It was right in front of where I was sitting.


    The stems of nts that grew rapidly from the ground stretched up toward the sky, intertwining tightly with each other.


    For a moment, it looked like a huge wall of nts had appeared in front of me. The soil warped and soared like a fountain, covering the mes that were about to swallow me.


    Szzz, the fire that had been shaking with the force of melting everything came to a halt without power.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­.¡±


    The sight of the ground turning over in front of me seemed to knock me out of my mind for a while, as I couldn¡¯t believe it. Everything was so instantaneous.


    I was out of breath, and my face was hot. Wounds heated up.


    Dirt and rocks scattered everywhere from the movement.


    My head was spinning and I felt like I was about to copse. I used too much power. The trunk of the nts standing stiffly in front of me was almost two stories tall.


    My fingers trembled. I thought I could catch a glimpse of Roman through the wall of nts, but I didn¡¯t have time to take a proper look.


    I was at my limit. I instinctively knew that I couldn¡¯t take it any longer.


    ¡®Is this the end of Roman¡¯s attack? If it¡¯s not¡­. What about Kwanach? I hope he didn¡¯t get hurt.¡¯


    All sorts of thoughts shed through my dazed mind.


    ¡®I have to endure. We have not yet reached the end.¡¯ I tried to hold on, but my eyelids grew heavy.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Marianne¡¯s voice seemed distant as she hugged me and shouted.


    ¡°Usphere!¡±


    I could hear Kwanach¡¯s thick voice in my vanishing mind.


    If I copsed like this, he would be worried tremendously.


    I don¡¯t want him toe to me recklessly again.


    I wanted to tell him that I was fine, that I just used all my strength and copsed. But I couldn¡¯t ovee the sleepiness that was just about to overtake me, and I passed out.


    * * * *


    This was when the fire hit the ground. In the middle of the mess, Kwanach gritted his teeth and dealt with Jaxor.


    He was barely holding on to Usphere¡¯s words, ¡°Concentrate on Jaxor.¡± His entire heart was already burning ck from worrying about Usphere.


    It would have been easier just to kill Jaxor, but Jaxor was a spy. In order to find out how he wasmunicating with the enemy, it was necessary to capture him alive instead of killing him.


    This made the confrontation situation unnecessarily long. Even while dealing with Jaxor, Kwanach¡¯s nerves were solely focused on Usphere, which also contributed to the dulling of his sword.


    Kwanach shed his sword and said to Jaxor through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Why on earth are you doing this? What is it that youck so much that makes you betray me?¡±


    All Jaxor did wasugh. But there were still signs of anguish and pain on his face.


    This confused Kwanach even more. If Jaxor took off his mask and put on the face of a traitor, Kwanach could still see the best friend he knew.


    It was also why the tip of his de could not be more cruel. Kwanach had been with Jaxor since childhood in both lives. They were like brothers.


    Jaxor blocked Kwanach¡¯s sword, fell back into his stance, and thrust his sword at Kwanach.


    Chen! Kwanach blocked the attack and bit his lip. Jaxor muttered in a gloomy voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand. You have be so dull since you fell for that woman.¡±


    There was a coldness in Kwanach¡¯s eyes as Jaxor spoke of Usphere. It was true that Jaxor was a precious friend, but Kwanach¡¯s priority was always Usphere. As Jaxor always knew.


    Then he saw Usphere copse. It was the moment when all the hesitation that lingered slightly in Kwanach¡¯s mind disappeared.


    He swung a blow with a terrifying re.


    Pow!


    Kwanach finally cut off his best friend¡¯s arm. Jaxor¡¯s severed right arm tumbled to the ground, and the sword in his right hand also fell.


    Swish! Blood gushed out from the cut surface like a fountain. The blood spattered on Kwanach¡¯s face as well.


    Kwanach kicked Jaxor¡¯s abdomen with his foot as he staggered with a groan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? If you had told me any of this in the beginning, I would have understood you. I really thought you were my brother.¡±


    All Jaxor could do was whimper.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ll be forced to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to torture me?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s possible.¡±


    With a cold face, Kwanach ordered the knights to keep Jaxor tied up. Then, rubbing his bloody face roughly, he ran towards Usphere.


    ¡°Usphere!¡±


    The situation became clearer as the dirt and dust was gradually removed.


    Usphere had copsed and was being held in Marianne¡¯s arms. Her hair, which was tied up in a bun, was stained with dust and blood. Her face and neck were full of cuts.


    It was proof that she used her frail body to hold off Roman¡¯s magic. Kwanach¡¯s whole heart seemed to be crumbling.


    Just then, he saw Roman running away in the distance.


    ¡°That b*stard¡­¡­¡±


    He was worried about Usphere, but he couldn¡¯t miss the chance they had taken with danger.


    Kwanach ran quickly, sword clutched in one hand. It was no problem catching up with a wizard who was not that physically gifted and had exhausted his energy.


    Kwanach attacked Roman from behind as he was trying to get through the alley. Kwanach grabbed him by the cor and knocked him to the floor, but he saw Roman¡¯s lips rise and fall quickly.


    ¡°I guess you still have some power left.¡±


    The kind of magic that Roman would cast and use would probably be curses or to manipte minds. Even a simple spell could buy him some time to escape.


    Kwanach didn¡¯t know how to fight like Usphere did, using magic to attack and distract Roman¡¯s concentration. Instead, he used a more radical and reliable method.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Kwanach turned Roman¡¯s body and held onto his chin. Roman couldn¡¯t move from the strong grip.


    Kwanach quickly took out a dagger that he kept in his pocket for emergencies. He immediately put it into Roman¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±


    Fear shed through Roman¡¯s eyes for a moment. Without changing his expression, Kwanach neatly cut out Roman¡¯s tongue. The thick flesh fell to the floor and the blood from Roman¡¯s mouth began to pool.


    With his tongue cut out, Roman couldn¡¯t remember casting anymore, and his magic naturally stopped.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    Roman couldn¡¯t speak and continued to vomit blood. His face turned red with pain.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    ****


    The moment the sword was about to stab into Kwanach¡¯s back, Kwanach barely ducked out of the way. Even when all his nerves were on me, he felt it and his body moved instinctively.


    However, his avoidance wasn¡¯t perfect. The timing waste and the sharp edge of the de whisked past Kwanach¡¯s arm. His skin tore and he bled.


    Drop, drop, the blood that flowed out of Kwanach¡¯s arm wet the ground.


    Chen!


    Kwanach managed to lift his sword to block Jaxor¡¯s second attack.


    ¡°Jaxor!¡±


    Kwanach nced back at him with a shout.


    ¡°Sorry, friend.¡± (Jaxor)


    Jaxor was about to push Kwanach with all his might. If Kwanach continued to care about me, he might get hurt even more.


    I looked back and forth and shouted out to Kwanach.


    ¡°Don¡¯te here and focus on Jaxor!¡±


    I looked forward again with a firm mind. Just in time, Roman¡¯s magic was ready, and the waves of fire began to rush in with the spirit of swallowing us.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    I staggered for a moment and Marianne helped me up. I tried to forget everything for a moment and concentrate on my mind. It had to be done. I had to, if I was going to protect Kwanach.


    At the most urgent moment, seconds before the mes engulfed everything, a word suddenly leapt into my head.


    ¡®Soil.¡¯


    The rapidly spreading mes hovered in the air.


    ¡®Fire can be covered with soil.¡¯


    Because underneath, in the soil, there were tiny seeds that were pushed up by the wind.


    Weeds germinate after rainy days. Or the roots extending from the roadside trees may be intertwined.


    ¡®Is it possible?¡¯


    My body moved first. It was an urgent situation. I immediately ced my palm on the ground. I could feel the energy of the nts under the ground.


    It wasn¡¯t a direct contact, but I felt it clearly. When I talked to the tree earlier, I tried to revive the sense that it seemed to have been connected to all nts in the vicinity in addition to the trees that I touched directly.


    Whoosh.


    With the ever-present fire, my skin was already burning and hurting.


    ¡®I can do it. I can remove it. ¡­¡­!¡¯


    It was the moment I gathered my magic power while muttering desperately.


    Boom!


    The ground shook. It was like an earthquake.


    I fell backwards. Marianne, who was standing beside me, did the same.


    Poof! When I raised my head, the fire was right in front of me.


    We were going to be swallowed up. We will burn to death. As I froze with an instinctive fear, the ground suddenly rose up.


    Literally, the ground raised up vertically. It was right in front of where I was sitting.


    The stems of nts that grew rapidly from the ground stretched up toward the sky, intertwining tightly with each other.


    For a moment, it looked like a huge wall of nts had appeared in front of me. The soil warped and soared like a fountain, covering the mes that were about to swallow me.


    Szzz, the fire that had been shaking with the force of melting everything came to a halt without power.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­.¡±


    The sight of the ground turning over in front of me seemed to knock me out of my mind for a while, as I couldn¡¯t believe it. Everything was so instantaneous.


    I was out of breath, and my face was hot. Wounds heated up.


    Dirt and rocks scattered everywhere from the movement.


    My head was spinning and I felt like I was about to copse. I used too much power. The trunk of the nts standing stiffly in front of me was almost two stories tall.


    My fingers trembled. I thought I could catch a glimpse of Roman through the wall of nts, but I didn¡¯t have time to take a proper look.


    I was at my limit. I instinctively knew that I couldn¡¯t take it any longer.


    ¡®Is this the end of Roman¡¯s attack? If it¡¯s not¡­. What about Kwanach? I hope he didn¡¯t get hurt.¡¯


    All sorts of thoughts shed through my dazed mind.


    ¡®I have to endure. We have not yet reached the end.¡¯ I tried to hold on, but my eyelids grew heavy.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Marianne¡¯s voice seemed distant as she hugged me and shouted.


    ¡°Usphere!¡±


    I could hear Kwanach¡¯s thick voice in my vanishing mind.


    If I copsed like this, he would be worried tremendously.


    I don¡¯t want him toe to me recklessly again.


    I wanted to tell him that I was fine, that I just used all my strength and copsed. But I couldn¡¯t ovee the sleepiness that was just about to overtake me, and I passed out.


    * * * *


    This was when the fire hit the ground. In the middle of the mess, Kwanach gritted his teeth and dealt with Jaxor.


    He was barely holding on to Usphere¡¯s words, ¡°Concentrate on Jaxor.¡± His entire heart was already burning ck from worrying about Usphere.


    It would have been easier just to kill Jaxor, but Jaxor was a spy. In order to find out how he wasmunicating with the enemy, it was necessary to capture him alive instead of killing him.


    This made the confrontation situation unnecessarily long. Even while dealing with Jaxor, Kwanach¡¯s nerves were solely focused on Usphere, which also contributed to the dulling of his sword.


    Kwanach shed his sword and said to Jaxor through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Why on earth are you doing this? What is it that youck so much that makes you betray me?¡±


    All Jaxor did wasugh. But there were still signs of anguish and pain on his face.


    This confused Kwanach even more. If Jaxor took off his mask and put on the face of a traitor, Kwanach could still see the best friend he knew.


    It was also why the tip of his de could not be more cruel. Kwanach had been with Jaxor since childhood in both lives. They were like brothers.


    Jaxor blocked Kwanach¡¯s sword, fell back into his stance, and thrust his sword at Kwanach.


    Chen! Kwanach blocked the attack and bit his lip. Jaxor muttered in a gloomy voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand. You have be so dull since you fell for that woman.¡±


    There was a coldness in Kwanach¡¯s eyes as Jaxor spoke of Usphere. It was true that Jaxor was a precious friend, but Kwanach¡¯s priority was always Usphere. As Jaxor always knew.


    Then he saw Usphere copse. It was the moment when all the hesitation that lingered slightly in Kwanach¡¯s mind disappeared.


    He swung a blow with a terrifying re.


    Pow!


    Kwanach finally cut off his best friend¡¯s arm. Jaxor¡¯s severed right arm tumbled to the ground, and the sword in his right hand also fell.


    Swish! Blood gushed out from the cut surface like a fountain. The blood spattered on Kwanach¡¯s face as well.


    Kwanach kicked Jaxor¡¯s abdomen with his foot as he staggered with a groan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? If you had told me any of this in the beginning, I would have understood you. I really thought you were my brother.¡±


    All Jaxor could do was whimper.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ll be forced to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to torture me?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s possible.¡±


    With a cold face, Kwanach ordered the knights to keep Jaxor tied up. Then, rubbing his bloody face roughly, he ran towards Usphere.


    ¡°Usphere!¡±


    The situation became clearer as the dirt and dust was gradually removed.


    Usphere had copsed and was being held in Marianne¡¯s arms. Her hair, which was tied up in a bun, was stained with dust and blood. Her face and neck were full of cuts.


    It was proof that she used her frail body to hold off Roman¡¯s magic. Kwanach¡¯s whole heart seemed to be crumbling.


    Just then, he saw Roman running away in the distance.


    ¡°That b*stard¡­¡­¡±


    He was worried about Usphere, but he couldn¡¯t miss the chance they had taken with danger.


    Kwanach ran quickly, sword clutched in one hand. It was no problem catching up with a wizard who was not that physically gifted and had exhausted his energy.


    Kwanach attacked Roman from behind as he was trying to get through the alley. Kwanach grabbed him by the cor and knocked him to the floor, but he saw Roman¡¯s lips rise and fall quickly.


    ¡°I guess you still have some power left.¡±


    The kind of magic that Roman would cast and use would probably be curses or to manipte minds. Even a simple spell could buy him some time to escape.


    Kwanach didn¡¯t know how to fight like Usphere did, using magic to attack and distract Roman¡¯s concentration. Instead, he used a more radical and reliable method.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Kwanach turned Roman¡¯s body and held onto his chin. Roman couldn¡¯t move from the strong grip.


    Kwanach quickly took out a dagger that he kept in his pocket for emergencies. He immediately put it into Roman¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±


    Fear shed through Roman¡¯s eyes for a moment. Without changing his expression, Kwanach neatly cut out Roman¡¯s tongue. The thick flesh fell to the floor and the blood from Roman¡¯s mouth began to pool.


    With his tongue cut out, Roman couldn¡¯t remember casting anymore, and his magic naturally stopped.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    Roman couldn¡¯t speak and continued to vomit blood. His face turned red with pain.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    ***


    It was easy to subdue Roman, who was trapped in fear and pain. Kwanach immediately had him slumped to the ground with the pressure of his arms on Roman¡¯s neck. While he was holding Roman down with strength, one of the knights fetched a rope to tie him up.


    Kwanach muttered in an angry voice as he held the still-bloodied Roman captive.


    ¡°You will not die so easily.¡±


    He was confident that he could make death feel like rest. How could he let Roman die easily when he had made Usphere like that? Kwanach was not so merciful.


    Kwanach ran to Usphere in a hurry after the knights dragged Roman away.


    The soldiers seemed to have called in a doctor at the guard post in the meantime. The doctor was checking Usphere¡¯s pulse as shey on a stretcher.


    ¡°Is she okay? What¡¯s the status?¡±


    Kwanach asked in a trembling voice, and quickly knelt down beside Usphere. The knights and the doctor were startled and tried to kneel down as well, but Kwanach waved them off. This was not a situation where such courtesy was important.


    The doctor, who worked in a remote border area, trembled slightly as he answered.


    ¡°I think she simply fainted fromck of energy. Her life is not in danger.¡±


    Relieved, Kwanach stroked Usphere¡¯s forehead. Her skin was cold.


    ¡°Are you sure she is safe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. ¡­¡­ If she gets enough rest, she should be fine.¡±


    If she was as badly injured as she was before, Kwanach might have lost his reason.


    ¡°Move her inside quickly.¡±


    Kwanach muttered in a muffled tone. The soldiers lifted the stretcher and brought Usphere into the barracks.


    Kwanach followed close behind, never taking his eyes off her. Usphere was breathing faintly and very pale.


    Her skin, which had never had a scratch on it, was now covered with cuts here and there. The wounds weren¡¯t so deep that they wouldst long, but still, Kwanach was miserable just from the fact that Usphere was injured.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you take care of your body?¡¯


    His heart throbbed with pain. He felt suffocated in sadness, but he couldn¡¯t even question Usphere. He knew that thanks to Usphere that they caught Roman without any great sacrifice¡­


    The soldiers watched as she dealt with Roman, her back turned to everyone with her small body. Usphere, who controlled a tremendous amount of magic that was said to have disappeared from the human continent, was not human-like. She looked like a mythical being of legend, or a lion that came down under the gods.


    She was overwhelmingly strong and kind, striving to protect everyone. Everyone who was watching could feel her true heart.


    She was a savior that no one could deny.


    Kwanach held Usphere¡¯s hand, which hung down helplessly. It had always been that way. In his previous life and in this life, Usphere had always been his savior.


    Although she didn¡¯t seem to know it.


    * * *


    Vibration enveloped my body faintly. Hot skin squeezing her hand. Those were the first sensations I recognized after my darkened mind woke up vividly.


    I fluttered my heavy eyelids. My entire body felt sluggish, but not stiff or tired. Instead, I felt refreshed, as if I had slept well.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­¡±


    I slowly opened my eyes, and a familiar set of eyes and face entered my blurred vision.


    ¡°Usphere?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡±


    It was Kwanach, calling me in a very agitated voice. The rims of his eyes were red. His hands were shaking as he hurriedly covered my cheeks.


    ¡°Are you awake? I¡¯ll stop the carriage. I¡¯ll get the doctor right away¡­..¡±


    I spoke hurriedly to stop Kwanach.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m very well. There¡¯s no need to stop suddenly.¡±


    I had never felt so well and full of energy in my entire life.


    ¡°Are we on a carriage?¡±


    I looked around. It was arge carriage that looked the size of a room used by themon people. I had no idea how many horses were dragging it.


    The ce where I was lying was a fluffy bed. The vibration in the carriage was so weak that if I stayed still, I would not have known I was in a carriage.


    Kwanach carefully rubbed my cheeks and chin area with his rugged fingertips and said.


    ¡°I was in a hurry to get it. You didn¡¯t wake up. I thought I¡¯d better escort you to the pce asfortably as possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Have I been lying down for a long time?¡±


    Kwanach nodded with a darkened face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 5 days¡­.¡±


    ¡°Five days¡­¡­? What happened to your injuries?¡±


    My head spun as I thought of the blood from Kwanach I had seen before I copsed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It wasn¡¯t even a deep wound.¡±


    I sighed in relief.


    ¡°What happened to Roman then? What about Jaxor? What about Marianne?¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed loudly in displeasure.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about that as soon as you wake up? Take care of yourself first. Usphere.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not just saying that, my body feels too good to be true.¡±


    I groggily got up in bed. Kwanach was sitting on a long chair next to the bed.


    He looked at me with suspicion in his eyes and rubbed my cheek.


    ¡°Are you sure? The scars went away quickly¡­¡±


    The scars from the battle with Roman had already disappeared.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s strange. I thought I would be covered in scratches.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay¡­..¡±


    Kwanach took a short breath, grabbed my wrist unexpectedly and pulled it. My body was helplessly dragged toward him.


    Thud. I fell limply into Kwanach¡¯s arms. Quickly, Kwturned my body sideways and raised me up onto his thighs.


    ¡°Kwanach ?¡±


    I was now in his arms like a child.


    ¡°Wait¡­ stay like this¡­.¡±


    Kwanach hugged me tightly as he choked back a few words.


    When Kwanach slightly bent his upper body and wrapped himself around me, I waspletely buried in his arms. The arms around me were hard and hot.


    My face was resting against his chest, and I could hear his heartbeat beating loudly in my ear. It was so fast and majestic.


    It had been a while since I hugged him like this because we were apart when I was dressing up as a man.


    As my jittery mind settled down, my fingertips gradually tingled and embarrassment overwhelmed me. It was then that I finally became aware of my appearance.


    My hair was long and tangled from lying down for so long, and there might have been a buildup of eye discharge. I knew Kwanach was not the kind of person who cared about such things, but being near him made me conscious.


    At that moment, Kwanach ced his chin on the top of my head and gently kissed my hair, then said in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to do this. If you¡¯re sick again¡­I¡­¡±


    The voice mumbling over my head was soaked with moisture. I leaned deeper into Kwanach.


    Kwanach¡¯s chest was like a nest. I felt at ease and secured.


    Kwanach continued to speak slowly.


    ¡°Everyone is safe. Roman and Jaxor have also been captured and are being transported from behind. The Marquis nearby has provided us with a magic blocking bracelet to put it on Roman. It cut his tongue, so assume he lost his power.¡±


    ¡°His tongue?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I was a little surprised.


    Roman¡¯s magic had to be cast. When he cast the curse on the river, his lips quivered as he recited the spell. However, it was all blocked up now.


    ¡®But Roman may have hidden power, as I have.¡¯


    This was why Kwanach was so meticulous in putting the magic blocking bracelet on Roman. Roman was transported to the Imperial Pce with his power taken away.


    We should have done this when Roman was captured at the Imperial Pce, but I fell unconscious and no one knew that Roman was a wizard, so Kwanach had no choice but to do this.


    ¡°I interrogated Jaxor asionally for five days. Roman has a hard time speaking with his tongue cut out. But when he arrives at the Imperial Pce, Roman will be questioned as well. He can answer in writing.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ Has Jaxor confided anything to you?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    I also noticed a slight tremor at the end of Kwanach¡¯s voice.


    ¡°He seems determined not to open his mouth about why he helped Roman and why he betrayed me. I¡¯ll have to question him more when we get to the Imperial Pce.¡±


    The tone was very clerical.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got the two of them, but there¡¯s still a lot to deal with. We¡¯ll also have to find out if there are other parties helping them. From Roman¡¯s appearance, he must be a descendant of the Pernen royal family.¡±


    Kwanach seemed to be deliberately talking only about his work. His longtime best friend had betrayed him, and he couldn¡¯t be in a good mood.


    I asked him carefully.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing not to be okay. Roman¡¯s been caught and you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Kwanach kept his emotions hidden and pretended that everything was fine. I felt sorry for Kwanach, who pretended to be perfect.


    I raised my hand and gently stroked Kwanach¡¯s side. It was a sign offort in my own way, but Kwanach flinched.


    ¡°Usphere. If you touch me like that¡­¡±


    Kwanach said, sighing heavily.


    ¡°Just because I told you I will not force you to be intimate doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want you.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    ***


    ¡°¡­¡­ huh?¡±


    I stared at Kwanach with my eyes upward. Kwanach¡¯s cheeks and the tips of his ears had turned red before I knew it. His lips twitched slightly and said,


    ¡°Do you not understand what I am saying?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the look on your face. I¡¯m talking about being aroused.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m already aroused.¡±


    ¡°What?


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to be more patient now that I see you like this. Why does someone who is amazingly smart don¡¯t understand?¡±


    My face heated up as I listened to the words that Kwanach spat out as if he wasining. Earlier, I had beenfortably embraced by Kwanach, but suddenly everything where I was in contact with him was bothering me and I felt awkward. My toes were naturally twitching.


    Kwanach looked troubled, but seemed to have no intention of letting me go. I had no choice but to mutter quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying tofort you¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to apologize for. It felt good. It¡¯s just painful to endure.¡±


    Kwanach let out a low breath. I shrugged my upper body away from him. ¡®I¡¯m already aroused,¡¯ Kwanach¡¯s words roared through my head.


    ¡®Aroused?¡¯ Then¡­..the hard thing that touched my thigh earlier ¡­¡­no way.


    I had always assumed that Kwanach had kept weapons and self-defense items in his pants.


    I was sexually ignorant, but I knew what happened when a man became aroused.


    S*x education in the North was very fragmented and male-oriented. When ites to night duty, leave it to your husband. And the only education was any evidence of arousal of the husband.


    But that¡­¡­ That can¡¯t be it. It¡¯s hard to believe that something so big could be attached to the center of a human being.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think so.¡¯


    If it¡¯s that big¡­ Can he walk around?


    ¡­¡­ Yes. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m wrong.


    By the way, how do you do ¡­¡­ anything with a male thing?


    It is said that the central part of men is used for marital union. But I didn¡¯t know what to do with that. Late curiosity arose.


    My body was all healed up, we were in the process of resolving Roman¡¯s issues, we had confirmed each other¡¯s minds and even revealed the fact that I was infertile, so we might experience our wedding night in the near future.


    But I was suddenly scared and nervous because I didn¡¯t know anything. The body began to feel an unfamiliar heat.


    Earlier my mind was confused with various political issues, but now all of that was gone and only the heat remained. I shrank involuntarily, embarrassed and nervous.


    Kwanach grabbed me by the shoulders and held me down as he asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why are you moving so much? Did you decide to torture me today?¡¯


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you move like that, you¡¯ll stimte me more¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ stimte?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sitting on it right now?¡±


    I was so surprised that my voice got louder.


    ¡°Oh, was it really yours?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I see¡­..¡±


    My face was hot, as if it was on fire. Kwanach¡¯s eyes, looking down at me, seemed even darker than usual.


    I felt thirsty and itchy all over. I wanted to get out of his arms, which had been veryfortable before.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s mine, what else could it be?¡± he said with a grim expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s so¡­. big. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s mouth was agape. It was hard to tell if he liked it or if he was throwing a tantrum.


    ¡®¡¯I¡¯m afraid I startled you.¡±


    The faintughter mixed with the voice that followed made me think that he was teasing me. The tips of my ears tingled.


    I bowed my head deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get off yourp.¡±


    ¡°Why? I was going to feed you bread sitting like this.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s ufortable if I keep sitting on yourp.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know you¡¯re sitting on it. You¡¯re so light.¡±


    ¡°Anyway¡­.. It feels weird. Everything, it touches.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your ¡­¡­.¡±


    I lowered my head, unable to continue. I heard a smallugh from Kwanach in my ear. He was different from the man who had knelt in front of me and behaved so obediently.


    Then he whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°So you¡¯re conscious of it. That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know much about it, but I¡¯m conscious, of course¡­¡­¡­ You are my husband. You are also the man I love¡­¡­¡±


    Silence reigned for a while. I gently raised my head and locked eyes with Kwanach, wondering if I¡¯d said something wrong.


    Suddenly my vision was turned upside down.


    ¡°Kwanach¡­¡­!¡±


    Kwanachid me down on the bench and climbed on top of me . A huge, pitch ck shadowpletely covered me.


    Kwanach touched my face with his hand and stared at me. His ck eyes were infinitely deep.


    ¡°Is your body really all right?¡±


    A low, cracked voice shook me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    There was some distance between Kwanach and my body, but I felt heavy and suffocated, as if he was holding me down. The pressure I could feel all over my body as I gazed at Kwanach while he was above me was tremendous.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get greedy.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand what Kwanach said and was about to ask him back, when he quickly approached me as he turned his chin.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Our lips immediately engaged each other. I could vividly feel his hot, rough lips.


    It was the first kiss I had had in a very long time. I felt an urgent sense from Kwanach. The hot flesh quickly covered my lips and went deep inside my mouth.


    Kwanach wasn¡¯t trying to hold me down. There was a little space between us, but the heat of his eruption was still there and was being transmitted to me.


    Kwanach¡¯srge palm touched my face, asionally brushing down my neck. I was breathing through my nose to follow his kisses. A numbing heat rose from the lower part of my body.


    I was much more flustered than before, probably because it had been so long since we kissed. If I hadn¡¯t been lying in the chair, I probably would have lost the strength in my legs and copsed in a heap.


    My heart was pounding and my salivating throat was throbbing as if it was on fire. I shuddered involuntarily.


    It was a kiss after some of the danger was over. This was the only moment I could forget for a while about the many things that hurt my head.


    It was time to focus only on the man who wanted me.


    The feel of his tongue sucking roughly inside my mouth was extremely vivid. Everywhere his hands touched went numb.


    The kiss continued for a while. Kwanach¡¯s tongue, which had been ravaging my mouth, slipped out. The moist lips fell away. Kwanach looked down at me, about a finger¡¯s length away.


    I gasped for breath.


    ¡°Usphere.¡±


    The low voice calling me was different than normal. It was much lower and rougher. I wasn¡¯t foolish to not know the desire and emotion in that voice.


    Kwanach didn¡¯t even try to hide his instincts. I could feel his desire from the lower half of our bodies touching. Kwanach opened his mouth again in a husky voice.


    ¡°When will you want me..?¡±


    I knew what Kwanach was saying now.


    On the day of our wedding he said he didn¡¯t want to force me to do it so I wouldn¡¯t feel like I was being sold. He would postpone our first night until I wanted to.


    When will I start to desire him? Will the day evere when I will feel such desire? I was skeptical.


    But as soon as I faced the eyes of the man who now so ardently desired me, I instinctively knew that Kwanach had said it was now.


    I wanted to be closer to Kwanach. I liked the kisses he showered on me like arrows, and I liked the way he held me in his arms with reserve, as if I was the most important thing in his life.


    Our minds were connected, but our bodies weren¡¯t yet. I wanted to be one with him in every way possible without any gaps.


    My face was very hot, but I mustered up the courage to open my mouth.


    ¡°Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kwanach answered me gently with a tense expression. His hand stroked my slightly disheveled hair.


    I swallowed hard once and continued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­ I¡¯m kind of scared.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, we won¡¯t do it. I can wait a little longer. Just the fact that I¡¯m in this rtionship with you is too much for me. I didn¡¯t mean to rush you¡­.¡±


    Kwanach tried to excuse himself in a perplexed voice. I raised my hand, ced it near his chest and shoulders, and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. So, I¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach stared at me with nervous eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know and I¡¯m scare¡­.but I¡¯m fine with it.¡± (Usphere)


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean we¡¯ll do it right here. So, whenever the environment is right, we can¡­I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m talking gibberish.¡± (Usphere)


    I turned my head gently to the side as my face felt like it was going to explode. I was embarrassed, but I still confided my true feelings. There was no response from Kwanach while I took a deep breath to cool my fever.


    After a few moments of silence, Kwanach only barely managed to spit out a word in an emotional voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ are you serious?¡±


    I turned and our eyes met again. Kwanach¡¯s eyes were red.


    ***


    *the next few chapters are pretty hot, you guys. They will have their first night and more¡­.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ***


    Chuff, chuff, chuff, Kwanach¡¯s lips moved here and there past the tip of my nose. My reason seemed to be melting away again.


    I never knew that just hugging and kissing could feel so good. I couldn¡¯t even imagine what a proper first night would be like.


    I also continued to kiss Kwanach for a long time, but a stepter hunger struck and I slowly came to my senses.


    ¡°Ummm¡­.¡±


    I wriggled as I lightly pushed away Kwanach¡¯s shoulder, who was relentlessly biting down on my lips.


    I didn¡¯t actually n to spend this much time kissing all day like this. We had gotten over the major threats while keeping Roman captive within the borders, but it was too early to bepletely relieved.


    I wriggled my hands a few more times to push his shoulders away and felt a deep sigh from Kwanach¡¯s lips.


    I stared breathlessly at him. Kwanach rubbed his nose against mine like amb and let out a low growl.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡­ time for us to rest, Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, there¡¯s quite a lot to process.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s brow furrowed in a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Then Kwanach rxed his expression, grabbed me by the waist, quickly lifted me up, and sat me down beside him. In a few minutes I came down from Kwanach¡¯s thighs.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t think much. You must have been hungry.¡±


    Kwanach bent down in the lightly rocking carriage. If he stood up straight, his head would hit the ceiling. So when he bent slightly, my eyes met the front of his lower body.


    I quickly turned my head and covered my cheeks with my hands. The heat stuck to my skin.


    ¡®He¡¯s really, really aroused¡­¡¯


    As I faced the visual evidence, my sinking embarrassment was renewed.


    ¡®When do I get used to this kind of thing?¡¯


    The act of putting my body together with someone I loved was exciting. However, the hard view of thinking that I had grown up with in a conservative environment for a long time had blocked my head.


    I rubbed my ming face a few times and cleared my throat. Kwanach sat down next to me again, transferring the light dishes he had left in the cart to my te.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stop at sunset. Now that you are awake, I think we should go to a nearby ce to rest. When that timees, we will be able to make the meal more grand, so please eat this first.¡±


    Kwanach was on the verge of feeding me the food without handing me a te. I shook my head in bewilderment.


    ¡°If you want to go without encampment for me, you don¡¯t have to. I think we¡¯d better arrive at the Imperial Pce early.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no need to slow down the schedule. I¡¯ve spent many days in a wagon without any problems. You¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    As soon as I brought up the subject of dressing up as a man, Kwanach¡¯s face darkened. The fork he was holding quickly scratched the te.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°How sad I was at that moment. No, you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s why you¡¯re talking about it so calmly.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that inconvenient. It was quite fun.¡±


    Kwanach red at me sternly.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m even more upset to hear it¡¯s true. That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.¡±


    Kwanach looked gloomy. He ced a thin slice of ham on top of the soft white bread. Then he poked at the food with his fork and ced it directly in front of my lips.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I¡¯m not a patient. This is against table manners¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach stared at me as if refusing to retreat. Eventually my own momentum faltered and I gently opened my lips.


    When I epted the food, Kwanach¡¯s hardened face rxed, as if he was satisfied. It was awkward at first, but I was gradually getting used to Kwanach feeding me.


    I said while thinking of thest battle before I fainted while chewing food.


    ¡°Roman. Just like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°When he used magic, his eyes suddenly turned red.¡±


    ¡°Red?¡±


    Kwanach tilted his head as he brought some arug to my mouth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? I¡¯ve never seen such a case before. Did Roman directly confess that he was a descendant of the Pernen royal family? Oh, yeah, he can¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°I tried writing, but there was nothing. Go to the Imperial Pce and step a little further¡­ ¡­I¡¯ll look into it.¡±


    ¡°Since Jaxor is also keeping quiet¡­..I don¡¯t know exactly what kind of person Roman is and what made Jaxor like that.¡±


    ¡°Now that we caught them, let¡¯s examine them one by one.¡±


    I nodded and epted the cup of water Kwanach handed to me.


    ¡®Roman and Jaxor¡­¡­.¡¯


    If I could get Jaxor to open his mouth, it would reveal all of Roman¡¯s evil schemes and the identity of those who work with him¡­.


    ¡®Jaxor is also a man of very. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be easy to confess under torture.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t satisfied with just catching Roman.


    ¡®Diaquit Catatel¡­¡­ I¡¯ll drag my brother down with him.¡¯


    We would not be safe without a drastic embolization.


    ¡®What is the situation in my mothend now?¡¯


    I was concerned about my younger brother, Jenner, who was still in my home country. I thought of Jenner, who had been so disappointed when I went to the Radon Empire.


    He was still a young boy, but he had the grace of a prince and knew about justice. How could such a child be with Diaquit?


    I was worried that Diaquit might have dyed Jenner with his evil ways.


    I need to get everything back to normal as soon as possible.


    To do that, I had to deal with Diaquit.


    * * * *


    It was the day we reached the capital after running for several days without rest. With more guards added on the way, the procession was sorge that it looked like an expeditionary force.


    I was mostly inside the carriage, so I didn¡¯t know much about what was going on outside.


    As soon as we entered the capital and stepped on the road leading to the imperial pce, I felt a tremendous disturbance and heat rising outside the carriage.


    I tilted my head and looked at Kwanach. If it had been a matter of etiquette, Kwanach would have had to ride his horse directly in front of the procession, but he made the excuse that I was not yet stable and remained in the carriage.


    The noise outside was getting louder and louder. I asked Kwanach.


    ¡°There seems to be a rush of people. Can I open the window?¡±


    Kwanach pondered for a moment and then nodded.


    I approached the window, opened the hard shutters, and gently pushed the window shut. It was only then that the scene outside came into view.


    It was the people. On both sides of the procession, there was a crowd of people surrounding us. It was a huge crowd. The entire Imperial Guard had been mobilized and were in the process of holding the people back.


    The children and women were carrying baskets full of dried flower petals andurel leaves. It was winter so there were no fresh flowers. The petals were fluttering in the air, and the people were shouting at the top of their lungs.


    ¡°For the sun!¡±


    ¡°For the sun!¡±


    ¡°Emperor!¡±


    It was as wee as when soldierse home after winning a war.


    ¡°Empress!¡±


    Not only that, but I heard my own name as well. I alternately looked outside and at Kwanach, confused and unsure of what was going on. The masses cheered louder and louder as people saw us appear at the window.


    Kwanach said quietly to me, looking ufortable.


    ¡°First of all, you should enjoy the hospitality to the fullest. That way, the people of the capital will recognize you as a true empress.¡±


    The wedding had taken ce in my home country, but not yet in the Empire. Due to this and that incident, the wedding had been postponed day by day.


    The person must not be used to me yet. So I was confused by the fact that these people would be weing me like this, but of course I didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Her Majesty, Empress Usphere!¡±


    They shouted respectfully, my heart beating faster as I heard my name clearly in my ears.


    I opened the window a little more and put my hand out to wave at the people. People¡¯s cries were full of heat. I had never been weed so enthusiastically by so many people in my life.


    The noisy weing finally ended when we entered the Imperial Pce. However, there was still themotion of the waves of people erupting over the city walls.


    I closed the window and exhaled heavily. My heart was pounding. I put my hands on my upper chest, breathed and stared at Kwanach.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Kwanach smiled faintly.


    ¡°We are on our way back to the capital and it seems that the story is already spreading. Rumors spread faster than words.¡±


    ¡°What story?¡±


    ¡°What you did at the border. The soldiers who were with me at the time were sent ahead to the Imperial Pce to inform them of the situation, and those soldiers went to the surrounding territories to receive relief supplies. It seems that your heroic tale spread from there.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean heroic tale?¡­. It wasn¡¯t something to be praised for.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so humble when you use amazing magic?¡±


    Kwanach chuckled.


    ¡°You have no idea how amazing you looked. The soldiers talked about nothing but you the whole time. The ground split and the nts soared¡­¡­ Who else could have done such a thing? You saved our lives.¡±


    I nodded slowly in embarrassment. I was more bewildered than pleased to receive such reverence here, where I was not yet familiar.


    ¡°So the story has already spread to the capital. And I can¡¯t believe everyone likes me this much.¡±


    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know this, but after the wanted order was issued for Roman, the capital was in a wartime atmosphere for a long time. Now that you¡¯ve caught Roman and withdrawn the wanted order, everyone should be happy.¡±


    I squeezed my pounding chest. My name, which the people were constantly shouting, still seemed to be ringing in my ears.


    I felt like I had finally be an empress who was truly recognized by the people here.


    ****


    *Patient guys, we¡¯re one step closer to the bedroom ??

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    ***


    My heart pounded with bewilderment and strange excitement as if my body was rising.


    Before I knew it, the carriage had entered the Imperial Pce and was heading towards the main building. Turning my head lightly, I looked through the window at the main building. A sense of relief washed over me that I was finally home. However, there were still things that needed to be resolved.


    ¡®Can I rest today?¡¯


    I wanted to take a bath. I hade in a horse-drawn carriage, which would not be considered a hardshippared to the soldiers, but I was still tired from the journey.


    Neighhhh! I heard the sound of horses neighing, and soon their hooves, which had been making a stomping sound, stopped.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    I smiled at Kwanach¡¯s low voice. This ce that had been so unfamiliar to me at first felt like home.


    It was where I should go back to. It was where I and Kwanach could stayfortably.


    The carriage door opened and Kwanach got out first. He extended his hand towards me in front of the open door. I grabbed his hand and got out of the carriage. Gently, he stood beside me, holding my waist.


    The moment his firm arm wrapped around me, I took a reflexive gulp.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­.¡±


    I exhaled as I let out a small sigh. Even though he had just covered my waist, the mere fact that Kwanach¡¯s huge body was attached to mine caused my body temperature to jump. A strange sensation rose from my toes.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me ¡­¡­?¡¯


    During the trip to the capital, Kwanach and I spent every spare moment kissing and touching each other¡¯s bodies. I didn¡¯t take off my clothes, but Kwanach¡¯s hands squeezed my breasts and even went into my underskirt.


    It was embarrassing. Even though I knew it, I couldn¡¯t very well refuse Kwanach¡¯s hand as it reached towards me.


    His hands were hard, with battle scars in ces. It was so hot. Every time his rough hands grazed my skin, my body tingled and my head melted.


    After spending a few days like that, my body seemed to have be strange.


    ¡®I¡¯m thirsty.¡¯


    My forehead was also throbbing with pain. I nced at Kwanach, twitching my fingertips. Whether he noticed my gaze, he turned his head and made eye contact with me.


    Kwanach was calm. Even though in the carriage, he was impatient and excited, now he seemed rxed.


    ¡®I heard this is his first time too, how can he be so different?¡¯


    Kwanach led me gently towards the main building. I gulped and tried to regain myposure.


    There were many eyes watching us. The knights and soldiers who had apanied us were standing on either side of us. I walked step by step, trying not to be aware of the arm that was holding my waist firmly in ce.


    Kwanach walked me to my room. It was the room I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. It was still the same as when I had escaped from the secret passage.


    Marianne tried to follow from behind, but Kwanach beckoned her to stay back. Marianne bowed and retreated, and the door to the room mmed shut.


    As soon as I heard the door m, Kwanach yanked me to my feet.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡±


    As it was, my body came into Kwanach¡¯s arms. Hisrge left hand grabbed my chin. His lips immediately came straight to mine.


    Hot lips covered mine. It was an urgent kiss. His tongue prated my mouth roughly and went from everywhere. I breathed heavily, held tightly by Kwanach.


    With shaking hands, I gripped Kwanach¡¯s waist tightly without even knowing it.


    My chest was stuffy under the pressure of his body. I felt a numbness in my jaw where he had grabbed me. And heat rose through those senses.


    We hugged and kissed each other for a while in the morning, and I was excited all over again, as if it was the first time.


    Kwanach bit my lower lip gently with his teeth, and with his thick hand, he swept my back to just above my buttocks.


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­.¡±


    A strange sound leaked out of my mouth. A numbing force prated from the top of my head to my toes and gathered around my lower belly.


    The kiss didn¡¯tst as long as in the carriage. Kwanach fell slowly and sighed.


    I opened my eyes. Right in front of me, I saw a handsome face.


    Kwanach said in a voice that seemed to suppress his emotions.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot to process¡­ ¡­quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­.¡±


    I replied faintly, unable to fully escape the haze. My lips tingled. Kwanach pressed my lower lip with his fingertips and then released it.


    ¡°First, you should get some rest. I¡¯ll take care of the political affairs ande back.¡±


    Kwanach slowly rxed his arms that were gripping my waist. There was a small gap between us. As I fell away from Kwanach¡¯s hot, firm body, I felt my crumbling rationality slowly return to its ce.


    I adjusted my neck a couple of times and looked at Kwanach. His gaze was intense as he looked down at me. The heat tried to rise again, but I tried not to be aware of it.


    I regained my mind and opened my mouth.


    ¡°What about Jaxor and Roman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve put them in an underground prison. We¡¯re going to start questioning them in earnest tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Can I see them tomorrow, too? I¡¯m curious about Roman¡¯s experiments.¡±


    We have Roman in custody, but not all questions have been answered yet. We still had to find out what kind of experiment Roman was doing, who else was helping him do it, and to what extent Diaquit was involved.


    Kwanach pondered for a moment, then nodded.


    ¡°You are the only one who can find out about it, so okay.¡±


    Normally, he would have stopped me out of concern for me, but surprisingly, he epted my suggestion willingly. I guess that was how much he trusted and relied on me now. It made me happy.


    ¡°Do not rx while you are facing them, for it may be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t you see my magic?¡±


    Kwanach gave a smallugh when I joked. But he didn¡¯t deny what I said.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach stopped speaking for a moment, reached out and covered my cheeks with his hands. I felt a fervent heat in his palms. Kwanach stared at me, lowered his head and kissed my forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± (Kwanach)


    The voice that followed was low and rough. The face that spat out the words was red.


    Kwanach spun around and hurried out of the room. His walk was less rxed than earlier. As I watched his back in a daze, I missed my chance to reply.


    Only after Kwanach left the room in a hurry did I exhale the breath I had endured.


    ¡°Tonight¡­..¡±


    As soon as I recalled the word, my heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Are we finally going to do it?¡±


    I covered my face with my hands. In an instant, my legs lost their strength and I almost wobbled. I could clearly feel my heart beating.


    Kwanach already told me that we would have our first night when we returned to the Imperial pce, but it didn¡¯t feel real.


    Inwardly, I wondered if a kiss would be enough. Kwanach seemed to be happy the whole time in the carriage.


    ¡­¡­ No, Kwanach was never satisfied. I could tell from the look he had just given me.


    It¡¯s apletely different face from the carriage. It was a pained expression, as if he had to suppress his desire.


    I backed away and sat down on the edge of the bed. I put my hand on my steeply excited chest and swallowed my dry saliva.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    What would it be like to have a physical rtionship? I didn¡¯t know how to do it properly, and there was nowhere to ask.


    Should I just let Kwanach take care of everything like in the carriage? But I wanted to be prepared with a little advance knowledge.


    I was told that unlike the north, the south was a bit more open-minded. Would the women in the South know a little more about nighttime intimacy? I was worried that Kwanach would see me as a child, not knowing anything about it.


    If there was a ce to go for help at times like this¡­.


    ¡°Marianne.¡±


    I called her, who was waiting outside the room.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Marianne walked in quickly and bowed her head. Her face still bore the scars from the border battle. Unlike me, whose body had healed oddly quickly.


    ¡°Please prepare a bath. I need to wash up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And ¡­¡­.¡±


    Marianne paused and looked at me as she quickly went to get ready.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to order? Is there anything wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like that?¡±


    ¡°Your face is very red.¡±


    I gave a small cough and touched my cheek with my fingertip for no apparent reason.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not sick, but¡­. Actually, I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to speak, so I just bit my lips for a while. Then I whispered quietly in a small voice.


    ¡°Hold on,e a little closer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Marianne approached me with impable posture and bowed her head.


    ¡°So, between husband and wife¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    My face seemed to be burning from the mere mention of the subject, but I was at a loss what to do tonight. I needed to know a little bit beforehand.


    I took a deep breath and opened my mouth.


    ¡°The women in the South are, um¡­ you know¡­ do you know how they do their night duty?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Marianne had a startled look on her face. She didn¡¯t seem to understand why I was asking such a question to an unmarried woman.


    It was obvious. She must have thought that I had already slept with Kwanach.


    No one, not just Marianne, could imagine that we were still pre-rtionship.


    ***


    *¡®Tonight¡¯ is approaching¡­¡­..next chapter ??. The author is teasing you guys, not me, okay ??

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    I tensed up and grabbed my knees with my damp hands.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡­ His Majesty and I haven¡¯t done it yet.¡±


    Marianne slumped for a moment, which was not like her, but her face quickly returned to its original expression. She said in a cautious tone.


    ¡°Does the Emperor refuse you? Something must have gone wrong¡­¡­ With all due respect, I am on the empress¡¯s side, and I will help you in any way I can.¡±


    ¡°Refuse?¡±


    ¡°It ismon in the South for husbands to have mistresses and neglect their wives, Your Majesty.¡±


    Marianne seemed to be in pain as she spoke. It was a great courage in itself to speak of the injustice of the emperor. I know I shouldn¡¯t, but I brought up the subject from my heart.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    I shook my head quickly.


    ¡°His Majesty has always been loyal to me and very kind.¡±


    Marianne finally looked relieved. She rxed from her piercing stare and said in an even more suspicious voice:


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s very kind. His Majesty ¡­¡­ thought that I didn¡¯t like this marriage. He thought I didn¡¯t want him.¡±


    That was not true. Since I came back from the dead, I had been waiting only for my marriage with Kwanach.


    However, in this life, I was not interested in him from the beginning, just for the purpose of keeping the peace.


    <i>¡®What would have happened if Kwanach had embraced me right after our marriage?¡¯</i>


    I would have epted it nonchntly, thinking it was my duty. It would have been very frightening to be embraced by a rough, strong man whom I had never seen before, but I had vowed to endure anything.


    But I wouldn¡¯t befortable with him like was now. I wouldn¡¯t have realized right away how kind he had been to me, and I wouldn¡¯t have opened my heart to him right away.


    ¡°His Majesty gave me time until I was ready to ept him. He didn¡¯t want to live like a couple bound in a political marriage.¡±


    ¡°Likemoners¡­ a love marriage.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡±He¡¯s not as cold as he looks. He¡¯s really kind.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty has always had a gentle temperament. It¡¯s just that the others don¡¯t realize it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡±


    Marianne didn¡¯t seem too sympathetic to what I was saying.


    ¡°So you decided to have your wedding night today?¡±


    I kind of thanked Marianne for her direct question.


    ¡°Oh, probably¡­.?¡±


    ¡°You must be very nervous.¡±


    ¡°In the North, they don¡¯t tell the women anything. So ¡­¡­ what am I supposed to do¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°You know where the man and the woman are joining?¡±


    I blinked my eyes in confusion.


    ¡°Um, that¡­.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know.


    I was told that the marital rtionship was very sacred and it was necessary to have children.They said that if the bodies of the man and the womane together, it will happen naturally.


    However, because of the pain, I was told that they should use incense oil. They didn¡¯t tell exactly how and where to use the oil, but¡­


    This exnation was so vague that I had no idea what I should do.


    <i>¡®Actually, I wasn¡¯t even interested until now¡­..¡¯</i>


    If I¡¯d had a little more time, I would¡¯ve read a book that dealt explicitly with things between men and women, and I would¡¯ve gotten the relevant information.


    ¡°It¡¯s just something that happens naturally when the bodies ovep.¡±


    Didn¡¯t our bodies also ovep when we kissed in the carriage? But my instincts told me that this was not the night consummation.


    The heat in my lower stomach, the ragged breathing, it all felt like it was building up, not dissipating.


    I wondered what the difference was between that moment and the real act, and what exactly would happen. I didn¡¯t want to lie on the bed not knowing anything. The teachings I had received in the North didn¡¯t help.


    Kwanach said it was an act of making love to each other.


    It was an act of going back and forth between the two sides.


    Marianne stared at me and bit her lip. She looked flustered and troubled.


    <i>¡®I¡¯m sure Marianne understands me.¡¯</i>


    Not surprisingly, because the first day I arrived at the Imperial Pce, Marianne handed me some oil. She said it would help me.


    She even asked if I was in pain first. So I figured Marianne would be much better informed than me.


    ¡°Is it difficult to say? If I confused you¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡±


    Marianne shook her head.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure where to start. I¡¯m d you asked me, Your Majesty. Shall we talk while taking a bath?¡±


    I nodded.


    There was even a hint of determination in Marianne¡¯s face as she went to prepare the bath again.


    * * * *


    It waste at night.


    Kwanach had been away from the Imperial Pce for a long time and had a lot of work to handle, so we couldn¡¯t even have dinner together.


    I was apanied by Marianne to bathepletely in hot water for the first time in a long time, and waited for Kwanach in the bedroom. I was still struggling to breathe as if the steam from the bathroom was stuck around me and my face was smoldering.


    Only a silk chemise was worn over my body. It was very thin and showed the contours of my body as it was, and my skin could be seen at first nce.


    The neckline was cut deep and the fabric was very soft as if it could run down my shoulders at any moment. Moreover, underneath the chemise, I waspletely naked.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Kwanach had seen me dressed like this, but I was once again nervous and my throat was burning.


    It was because of all the stories that Marianne had told me earlier that were running through my head.


    <i>¡®Well, about the big one¡­¡¯</i>


    I couldn¡¯t really understand the exnation. Is it physically possible, or do other couples really do that every day?


    As I sat on Kwanach¡¯s thighs in the carriage, I could feel his center swelling greatly. Even over his clothes, I could see that the size of it was tremendous.


    <i>¡®How am I¡­.¡¯</i>


    It looked incredibly painful just to imagine it. My shoulders shrunk involuntarily.


    <i>¡®But, we¡¯re going to do it today, right?¡¯</i>


    Kwanach¡¯s voice seemed to contain a vivid desire as he said, ¡±I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± I hoped I wouldn¡¯t make a mistake because I was so nervous.


    While I was waiting nervously, Kwanach finally came to my bedroom. The door was opened with the news that the emperor had arrived.


    I lifted my head, which was lowering at an angle, and looked at the sliding door. Kwanach and my gaze were intertwined immediately.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    For a while, there was only silence. It was as if we had made a promise to each other.


    Kwanach was dressed in afortable shirt, as if he had finished his political duties and changed. As usual, his chest muscles were clearly visible.


    I could see his chest raised up and down. I swallowed my dry saliva as I squeezed my chemise.


    As soon as I turned to face Kwanach, I knew. It couldn¡¯t be an illusion. I wasn¡¯t so innocent that I didn¡¯t notice the desire that colored that strong face.


    Bang, the bedroom door mmed shut behind Kwanach. That moment when we were the only two left in the room. For some reason I jumped up and Kwanach strode towards me without saying a word.


    There was no time to rx my legs and he was already in front of me.


    ¡°Kwa¡­¡­ ugh!¡±


    Before I could even call out his name, Kwanach hugged me.


    Strong arms grabbed my waist and pulled me towards his body. He leaned his upper body and kissed me.


    Impatient gestures. Hot breath poured into my mouth. My back fell back as Kwanach pushed me, my chest pressed against his torso.


    The hot flesh swept my mouth. It even grabbed my tongue and pulled on it while it was licking every inch of my gums.


    Swish, swish, kissing sounds echoed through the air.


    ¡°Hmmm, hmmm ¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The thick hand grabbed my chemise and rolled it up. Shallow goosebumps broke out all over my body as my skin touched the cool air.


    My head shrank with heat and the insides of my thighs squeezed with more and more force. I couldn¡¯t catch my breath.


    Everything I had done in the carriage seemed fake in hindsight. Even then, I waspletely out of it, but for Kwanach, I held still.


    Now that he didn¡¯t need to hold back anymore, he was rampaging like a raging beast. All the exnations I had heard from Marianne faded away. I was just trying to breathe.


    Kwanach¡¯s body pushed and crushed me. Boom! I fell on the bed behind me. Kwanach got on top of me. A huge, pitch-ck shadow cast over me.


    Rough hands with calluses rolled up my chemise and began to sweep my skin.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­!¡±


    A ce that had never been touched by another person¡¯s hand.


    Kwanach teased and touched my breasts.


    The kiss became more and more intense . The saliva I couldn¡¯t swallow down leaked out at the edges of our interlocking lips.


    ****


    To be continued¡­.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    ***


    When Kwanach squeezed my breasts tightly, I involuntarily shivered all over. The struggle was short-lived. It wasn¡¯t easy to move because Kwanach was holding me down from above.


    Not knowing where to put my shaking hands for a moment, I grabbed Kwanach¡¯s shoulders.


    My whole body was numb. The heat that had started on my mouth, where Kwanach¡¯s tongue had passed through, dropped instantly to my throat, chest, and lower abdomen.


    It felt like my insides were on fire. I thought I was long ustomed to the kissing, but I was not. I seemed to have forgotten how to breathe.


    ¡°Hmmm, ummm¡­¡­¡±


    My eyes were burning and moans came out.


    Kwanach tilted his chin back and forth, biting and licking my lips. He sucked in my saliva. My legs contracted and my toes curled every time his rough hands stroked down over my bare skin.


    Suddenly Kwanach raised his upper body. I took a hasty, choked breath.


    With an impatient hand gesture, Kwanach grabbed the hem of his shirt and lifted it up. In an instant, his clothes were off, revealing his nakedness.


    I remained still on the bed and looked up at Kwanach. My eyes were moist and my vision was blurry, but I could see his body somewhat clearly.


    ¡°Usphere¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach called me in a low voice. His throat bobbed up and down. As soon as the low, wet voice permeated my ear, I felt the heat burning through my body be more intense.


    Kwanach¡¯s body was very different from mine. I could hardly believe it was the same person. It was so hard and big, and his dark skin was covered with all kinds of scars.


    It was proof of a man who had conquered this vast continent. These were the marks of that fierce battlefield.


    ¡°Usphere, if you are okay with it¡­¡­¡±


    Kwanach cautiously opened his mouth and pulled my gown up to my neck, trying to peel it offpletely.


    I left itpletely to him. Eventually, my gown came off and fell to the floor, leaving mepletely naked.


    Kwanach slowly looked at my body as he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful ¡­¡­.¡±


    His chest raised up and down as spoke. Such a strong, tough man wanted me. The gaze that pierced my body was filled with urgency and desire.


    I couldn¡¯t help but raise my hand involuntarily.Then I put my hand on Kwanach¡¯s upper body, which was as seamless and hard as a rock.


    Kwanach gulped heavily and flinched. A long heavy scar touched my fingertips.


    ¡°The scars are ¡­¡­ many.¡±


    ¡°Is it ugly? I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ no, it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°All of them were made during the battle? It must have been hard.¡±


    Kwanach squeezed my hand on his chest.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard. It was a journey to reach you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°To be a man worthy to marry you, it was worth it.¡±


    I slowly folded my hands, which Kwanach was holding. Again he bent over and gently brushed his lips against my cheek.


    A violent surge shook my heart. I stretched out my arms to encircle Kwanach¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Why do you love me so much¡­¡­¡±


    There was no one in the whole world who loved me as much as Kwanach. For one reason only: I gave him just a small kindness when we were children. It really wasn¡¯t even a big deal.


    Kwanach breathed out roughly and hugged me. I could feel his arousal as we touched.


    ¡°I want to have you¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwanach murmured, his lips pressed close to my ear. It sounded pleading and earnest. I nodded, still holding him.


    Kwanach rxed his arms for a moment and looked down at me with eyes that were a mixture of excitement and restlessness.


    ¡°¡­¡­ it might hurt. It¡¯s the first time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I had already asked Marianne what would happen. I finished preparing my mind and came into the bedroom.


    The first experience would be painful. And even if I didn¡¯t see it directly, there was no way I wouldn¡¯t have any problems with that thinging inside me, it looked huge.


    However, even though it would be painful, it was okay. Because it was Kwanach.


    Kwanach¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed. He bit my lip and said.


    ¡°I am now¡­..I¡¯m out of my mind with desire¡­.but you must tell me if you don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    ¡°Um, I have some perfumed oil ready for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    As I spoke with embarrassment, Kwanach reached over and grabbed the oil bottle on the small bedside table. He climbed on top of me again, holding a bottle of perfume oil in his hand.


    His wispy hair was scattered everywhere. I carefully ced my hand on Kwanach¡¯s manhood.


    Kwanach pened his lips a little and exhaled. He poured the oil on my hand. A sticky sheen drifted over his skin.


    ¡°If it¡¯s too hard for you, you can hit me to stop me. It will stop right away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to stop.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I really ¡­¡­ want to do it with you today, too.¡±


    (*Good job, Usphere??)


    Kwanach turned his chin and kissed me again. A thick mass of hot breath rushed into my mouth.


    Kwanach¡¯s manhood, sticky with perfumed oil, came up closer to my womanhood. I paused for a moment, then put my arms around Kwanach and sped his shoulders tightly.


    Soon a tremendous heat entered my body andpletely tore me apart.


    * * *


    Blink. I moved my heavy eyelids slowly. The morning sun was making my tightly closed eyelids itch.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡­.¡±


    It hurt and ached as if someone had slit my throat with a sharp object. I opened my eyes after several attempts.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    There was a handsome face in front of me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±


    I then began and took a good look at my surroundings.


    I was naked on the bed, held in Kwach¡¯s arms. Kwanach was also naked.


    The covers over us both were thick and the heating was on maximum, so it wasn¡¯t cold. No, it was rather stifling due to the heat from Kwanach¡¯s body.


    Kwanach stared at me. I see his face every day. And yet, this morning I was a little embarrassed to see him.


    Last night¡¯s afterimage shed through my mind in an instant. The moaning and the thrusting messily. My sore throat was proof of that.


    Kwanach¡¯s body was still marked fromst night. His thick arms and chest were full of little scrapes, as if I had scratched him with fingernails. Even the teeth marks on Kwanach¡¯s shoulders were clearly etched.


    ¡®Did I bite him too?¡¯


    I dug up a scene from my hazy memory.


    It was when I swayed beneath him, entranced. I think I bit his shoulder in an effort to manage the surging excitement and numbness.


    Little by little, the evening was bing more and more vivid, and a multitude of emotions rushed in. I thought the embarrassment would be the biggest, but it wasn¡¯t what I expected.


    The affection was much greater than that. It was the feeling of beingpletely one with Kwanach. There was no difort at all when he held me naked like this in the morning, and it waspletely peaceful.


    Did Kwanach feel the same way?


    There was a shimmer of tenderness in his eyes as he stared at me.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    There was warmth in his low voice.


    This man was my man. It was so true now that no one could deny it. Suddenly my heart was full.


    I groggily dug into Kwanach¡¯s arms. I murmured as I leaned on his firm chest.


    ¡°Yes. ¡­¡­ Um, did I oversleep? What time is it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s on time. I gave you such a hard time yesterday.¡±


    I gave a small cough and hid my facepletely in Kwanach¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Hard time¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it hard?¡±


    Kwanach said with augh and gently stroked my hair with his hand.


    I gradually recalledst night¡¯s intense experience. It was a little painful at first. It wasn¡¯t unbearable, but there was enough pain to make my whole body tense up and my breathing becamebored.


    Then Kwanach stopped and pulled away. He was so aroused that he looked like he was about to go berserk, but he grabbed hold of his reason and tried to help me first.


    It was I who pulled him into me first, trying to ept even the pain. The pain became more and more familiar with time. The pleasure that welled up from below was even greater than the pain.


    ¡®To be honest¡­.it was much better than I imagined.¡¯


    The more I remembered, the fuzzier and dreamier it seemed. Did I really do that with him? Was it all real? It waspletely different from the acts I had vaguely heard about in the North. I didn¡¯t know about it before I did it.


    It was more of a pleasure than being sacred, and the act was more instinctive than obligatory. I thought it would be short, but it wasn¡¯t. I spent almost the entire night in physical contact with Kwanach.


    Even if we weren¡¯t connected, I was very happy just to catch my breath for a while and hold him close to me, our lips pressed together.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been putting it off for so long¡­¡¯


    It was a shame to have wasted so much time before the bonding.


    Education will have to be done again in the North. The night I spent with my husband was very wild, but lovely in its own way.


    Kwanach said, kissing me on the ear.


    ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡­ not sure.¡±


    It was a little different from my regr mornings as there were ces that were aching.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s eat and then bathe. I¡¯ll bathe you myself to help you loosen up.¡± (Kwanach)


    ¡°¡­¡­ you will? Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± (Usphere)


    ¡°I knew this would happen, so I skipped the entire morning schedule.¡± (Kwanach)


    ***


    *okay guys, congrattions to the husband and wife!

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    ***


    Kwanach gently stroked my bare shoulder. On the one hand, I felt like I shouldn¡¯t hold him too long, but I didn¡¯t want to get out of his arms.


    I was so happy to have him in my life: his skin wrapped around me, his hot body heat, the scent of his skin that only he could have. It was all good.


    Kwanach¡¯s hand gradually moved down my back. My nerves tingled when his fingertips touched my spine.


    ¡°But ¡­..Jaxor¡¯s interrogation, when are you going to do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going this afternoon to meet with the councils and then go see Jaxor. Are you sure you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s going to be a rare sight. I don¡¯t really want to show you. It¡¯s not a pretty environment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Are you treating the sinners harshly?¡±


    Kwanach looked a little gloomy when the subject of Jaxor was brought up.


    His best friend attacked him,mitting betrayal in front of him, of course his heart should have been unsettled. Although he hadn¡¯t made it obvious in front of me so far.


    Kwanach murmured as he hugged me even tighter with his arms.


    ¡°I am not merciful. No matter how much I cared about him. But you are a kind andpassionate person, so I thought you might be ufortable.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to be nice to the bad people. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not as weak as I look.¡±


    After bing a ghost in my previous life, I saw countless people die on the side of the road. The terrible afterimage of the war did not fade and remained intense in my mind.


    It was me who had endured watching all the scenes. It was a scene where a prisoner was tortured harshly, and I was confident that I would watch it without blinking.


    ¡®And then Jaxor tried to harm you. Fortunately, he couldn¡¯t, but he will have to pay for his crime.¡±


    ¡°He already lost one of his arms in return. And he will probably lose his life soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ is he still keeping his mouth shut?¡±


    Kwanach nodded.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t had any food or water since we arrived at the pce¡­..he¡¯s very stubborn.¡±


    ¡°What is it about Roman that makes him so faithful? Or is he loyal to the others behind him? Has he met Diaquit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep all the possibilities open and interrogate them. First of all¡­ Let¡¯s stop talking about this. I¡¯ll tell them to bring in the food first and change the sheet.¡±


    ¡®Oh, right now? One moment, please.¡±


    I rushed away from Kwanach and sat up.


    I nced down and saw red marks all over my skin. No, it would have been easier to find a ce where there were no marks.


    At that moment, my face heated up. My chest was covered with teeth marks. If someone saw them, they would think that an animal had bitten me.


    I looked sideways at Kwanach with a face like I was about to cry, and Kwanach, who sat leaning on the bed at an angle, only wriggled his eyebrows.


    ¡°My skin¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were persistent yesterday¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It was force majeure.¡±


    I gave a small sigh and got out from under the covers. I bent over and picked up the chemise from the floor. I tried to put the chemise on, but I felt a stinging gaze behind my back.


    I turned my head and saw Kwanach staring at my naked body.


    ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s even more lewd in the light.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking.¡±


    ¡°I mean this with all sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing¡­ ¡­. There¡¯s nothing to see. I¡¯m too thin.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t confident in my skinny body. Maybe even more so, knowing that the image of Southern beauty was voluptuous.


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m sure I gave you confirmation allst night that your body is stimting enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°I get hard right away just by looking at you. I¡¯m right now.¡±


    I felt like Kwanach had be a bit more brazen since we did it. I couldn¡¯t believe he could say something like that without changing expression. I was so embarrassed that I was spaced out for a while.


    Last night, he constantly poured out explicit words. When I recalled it now, it just made me dizzy. ??


    Kwanach¡¯s gaze scanned my back to my buttocks. He reached out to hug me.


    I hurriedly put on my chemise.


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡±


    Kwanach looked disappointed and clicked his tongue as if he couldn¡¯t help it.


    He called a servant into the room without wearing any underwear, covering only his lower body with a nket. ??


    We ate a quick breakfast on the bed and got into the bathtub to wash together. We were alone without servants.


    Kwanach was adamant that he would wash me himself. At first I was touched by his insistence and said okay, but when it came time to wash with him, it was very embarrassing. It was different from when making love at night.


    At night, it was dark all around and I was out of my mind. Now, however, it was the morning when my head was clearest.


    As I fidgeted in front of the tub without getting in, Kwanach picked me up. I stared at him as I folded my arms around my chest.


    ¡°Kwa, Kwanach.¡±


    Kwanach got into the bathtub with me. He ordered thergest one avable, so there was plenty of room for the two of us.


    I naturallyid down on Kwanaf¡¯s thighs and sat beside him. The water was moderately warm.


    Kwanach soaked the cloth that was hanging over the tub in the water and scrubbed me from my shoulders to my arms.


    I curled up in his chest, gasping for breath. I was more embarrassed than when Iy naked beneath himst night.


    My fingertips trembled. I tried to push away Kwanach¡¯s thick arms, but it was not easy, for the strength had left my wrists. The hot heat came straight from Kwanach¡¯ lower body, where I was sitting on.


    ¡®Oh, he did that yesterday¡­!¡¯


    I was too embarrassed to keep going. I said, looking up at Kwanach at an angle.


    ¡°I can do it myself¡­.¡±


    Kwanach stopped for a moment and stared at me.


    ¡°Even below?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­huh?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty dirty down there, too. Can you wipe it off yourself?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I was so flustered and in a daze that a rough hand dug in between my legs.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I shakily grabbed Kwanach by the shoulders. Kwanach did not care and only pulled me closer to him. Our bare chests were pressed tightly together.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I mumbled in a crawling voice. Kwanach kissed me on the tip of my nose and replied brazenly.


    ¡°I made it dirty, so it makes sense for me to clean it up. I have to see if it is swollen or not.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I was about to fall for Kwanach¡¯s words in a confused state, but suddenly remembered the memory before I fell asleepst night as if I fainted.


    I waspletely exhausted by the many times we mixed our bodies. My eyes were dim.


    As I fell asleep, Kwanach brought a damp cloth and carefully wiped my womanhood. I remember that he also applied an ointment directly on it.


    I was embarrassed even then, but I didn¡¯t have the energy to push him away or say anything, so I let it go.


    ¡°¡­¡­Liar! You already wiped it off for mest night.¡±


    When I protested a beatter, Kwanach wriggled only one eyebrow.


    ¡°I thought you were asleep. It seems you weren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why are you lying¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to touch you. I thought it was a usible excuse, but it doesn¡¯t seem to work.¡±


    ¡°Pervert.¡± ??


    As I suspected earlier, Kwanach became brazen after our wedding night. It was a new look.


    To my surprise, Kwanach responded to my criticism in a calm voice.


    ¡°I was always like this. Whenever I looked at you, I always thought of racy things. Now, I don¡¯t have to hold back anymore, I just let it show.¡±


    Kwanach gently stroked the cloth down the inside of my thighs from under the water, getting closer and closer to the inner circle.


    Then, before I knew it, he let go of the cloth and searched for my womanhood with his bare hand.


    ¡°¡­..ah!¡±


    I moaned helplessly. I twisted my upper body and hugged Kwanach. I buried my face into his shoulder.


    It was not the time to be surprised by Kwanach, who got aroused again even after doing it almost all nightst night. It was the same for me.


    My body was still heavy and throbbing, but the heat wasing from below my waist again. My back and hips were wiggling and my lower abdomen was tightening.


    ¡°Stop, stop¡­..I can¡¯t.¡±


    I was so nervous that I just bit Kwanach¡¯s shoulder with my teeth. Sincest night, I have been biting Kwanach whenever I feel anxious or overstimted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­ I thought we had to go see the political affairs already ¡­.¡±


    Kwanach kissed the top of my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t ask you to do it again. It¡¯s still swollen down there.¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so narrow.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­¡­ why are you touching it¡­haaaa!¡±


    ¡°Did you know that a man and a woman can feel good alone without mixing bodies?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ what?¡±


    I lifted my head absentmindedly and stared at Kwanach nkly. I didn¡¯t know what in the world he was talking about.


    Wasn¡¯t the purpose of such an act to have children between husband and wife? Or, ording to Kwanach¡¯s words, we were to share their love with each other.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®alone¡¯¡­..?¡±


    My dumb question made Kwanach burst out into a smallugh.


    ¡°You can feel good by yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Usphere, you need to learn more about pleasure.¡±


    ***


    *Oh Usphere, you have unleashed a beast ??

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    ***


    Pleasure. It was called pleasure.


    It was a word I was still unfamiliar with. In fact, I learned that in the North, if you live in pursuit of pleasure, you will be corrupted. That was what an educator would say.


    Kwanach hugged me tightly and stroked me between my legs. I closed my eyes tightly and scratched Kwanach¡¯s shoulders with my fingernails.


    ¡°Here¡­ You can touch this ce when you do it alone.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, Kwanach¡­please!¡±


    My pelvis and lower abdomen were burning hot and painful. At the same time, I had goosebumps on my spine.


    My head went nk. Kwanach¡¯s thick, rough fingers moved without mercy, and I could do nothing but grab his arms. My speech became quieter and quieter, and all I could do was moan and moan.


    ¡°Haaaaaa¡­.!


    Starlight shone before my eyes. I kept twisting my legs and my bottoms, but it was hard to move because Kwanach was holding on to me with his strong arms¡­


    My mouth opened on its own. The tip of my tongue, exposed to air, went dry. There was no pain or pressure from the touching, just pure pleasure went through me.


    Kwanach pressed his lips on my forehead and whispered.


    ¡°You are doing well.¡±


    ¡°Haaaa¡­yes. ¡­but it¡¯s scary¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not scary. I touched you yesterday, you just didn¡¯t know it.¡±


    In the midst of my mental breakdown, the only ce I could hold on to was Kwanach. I clung to him and moaned.


    I had never heard of such pleasure before. Does everyone live with this kind of experience? Why wasn¡¯t it mentioned in those many books I had read?


    It was an unfamiliar new world. I was submerged in a rush of pleasure. My eyes, which were tightly closed, became watery.


    ¡°ah, ah, ah!¡±


    Eventually my whole body felt like it was being prated, my toes got hard, but my back stood up on its own.


    Kwanach withdrew his hand, sped my chin, and kissed me hurriedly. A busy tongue entered my mouth and dug all over it.


    I was gasping for breath and reeling.


    It was a sensation that climaxed and dissolved. I had felt it several times yesterday, but the climax that came without connecting bodies was different.


    Moans escaped from our engaged lips.


    Kwanach kissed me roughly, holding my chin in one hand and the back of my head in the other. His hot tongue dug deep down my throat.


    When my mouth was stinging, Kwanach pulled away and looked at me. My body, which had passed its peak, was exhausted and sobbing.


    ¡°Did it feel good?¡±


    I sobbed. Kwanach wiped my tears away with his thick thumb.


    ¡°This is not unusual, Usphere.¡±


    Kwanach gently kissed my forehead.


    ¡°Get used to it. From now on, you will experience this every day.¡±


    ¡°¡­. every day?¡±


    Ignoring my dumb question, Kwanach grabbed the cloth again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wash first.¡±


    I squirmed on Kwanach¡¯s thighs. His arousal was still unrelieved.


    In the middle of my struggle, I asked him.


    ¡°Kwanach¡­.you are¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I will solve it in my own way. I¡¯m not such a bad person to jump on you again.¡±


    Actually, I almost said I would do it again. I was even hotter than before under the rush of excitement.


    ¡°So you, too, do ¡®that¡¯ alone?¡±


    Is there any way for a man to do it alone as Kwanach did for me earlier? It was a question that arose out of pure doubt.


    Kwanach¡¯s hand, which was wiping my back with the cloth, stopped moving. He coughed a few times and then said.


    ¡°Of course¡­.if I didn¡¯t do it alone, how could I have endured it with you by my side until now?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do they really don¡¯t tell the women in the north anything?¡±


    ¡°Themoners may be a little different, but I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God. It must be a long way to go. Let¡¯s learn together.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn everything? Do you still have more left?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll learn enough for you to tempt me.¡±


    ¡°That¡­.. I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    I bowed my head from embarrassment. Kwanach smiled low and rubbed his lips on my ear.


    It was a long and dizzying bath time.


    * * *


    Around the time when a couple was immersed in happiness at a veryte dawn. Far away in the north, Diaquit shouted in anger.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    It was right after he heard the news that Roman was unable to cross the border of the Radon Empire and was inevitably caught by Kwanach.


    ¡°He said he was confident in his escape!¡±


    Diaquit punched his office desk. Then he immediately covered his hand and scowled. He had learned swordsmanship as a child, but he had neglected his training, so his hands were as soft as a woman¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t believe Roman like an ironstone when he saw Roman¡¯s real face when the transformation magic was released.


    When he asked if Roman was a b*stard child of the Pernen royal family, Roman didn¡¯t reply, only smiled bitterly.


    Although he received no confirmation, Diaquit was almost certain. Roman must be the child of that mad royal family.


    Still, it was a dynasty that had ruled the South for centuries. Diaquit decided that if he joined forces with Roman, he would have something to put forward politically in many ways. Besides, Roman was a very powerful wizard. And with the experiment he had nned.


    But it all came to a crashing halt.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Usphere. That girl!¡±


    Diaquit¡¯s face was red with anger.


    Where in the world did it go wrong?


    Diaquit was troubled. It was not by any means that he was going to send Usphere to the Radon empire as a bride.


    ¡°Should I have gone along with the original n?¡±


    At first, he thought about assassinating Kwanach on the day of the wedding. However, Kwanach had survived hundreds of assassination attempts so far.


    It was an extremely unlikely n, and if it failed, every arrow woulde back to the kingdom of Achaia. With the stigma of having cowardly broken the alliance, it would have been difficult to rally the allied forces.


    So the next best thing was to kill Usphere. He pretended to be a caring brother, who had regretfully lost his sister, and acted the part.


    If sessful, the honor-conscious Northern monarchs would join him in his war against the Radon empire. Diaquit decided that if he could grow the Northern Forcerge enough, the odds were in his favor. And he had Roman behind him.


    But it looked like Roman¡¯s experiment was a long way from beingpleted by the time of the wedding. He spent his time preparing Usphere to be a spy.


    He considered using Usphere to his advantage. For he never dreamed that she would betray her country, her brother.


    ¡°The faithless traitor!¡±


    He was the one who did the dirty tricks behind the scenes, but med Usphere for his failure.


    If only there had been no Usphere!


    If she had not proceeded to the border area, Roman would have escaped the empire safely.


    What Usphere did at the border spread to the North. The magic of greatness.


    It was a time when magic was disappearing. All people were enthralled by mythical tales. Like a heroic tale, the story of Usphere spread quickly across the continent.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure they have exaggerated it.¡¯


    Otherwise, how could that weak girl split the ground and make nts soar to the sky? She wasn¡¯t that powerful when she was in the kingdom of Achaia.


    How could she be so powerful in an empire so far away from the Silver forest?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you did, but you ruined everything, Usphere. But you put our homnd in danger.¡±


    Diaquit hated hai sister terribly. Just picturing her pale face in his mind made him shake with anger.


    When she was a little girl, he didn¡¯t hate Usphere as much as this. No, when their mother was alive, they were quite close siblings.


    However, as time passed, the twisted emotions in Diaquit gradually increased their volume.


    Usphere was an Awakener, born one per generation in the Catatel family.


    The inferiorityplex over the fact that Usphere took the power instead of the eldest son, was the beginning of the dirty feelings.


    Why did the Silver forest choose his weak sister instead of him? He asked the question every night as he gazed at the forest with sadness. No matter how many times he thought about it, he could not understand it.


    Moreover, since her awakening, Usphere had changed somewhat.


    Originally, both Usphere and his young brother Jenner had listened to Diaquit obediently. They would shrink their shoulders when he shouted loudly and obeyed his words.


    But the awakened Usphere was different. Despite the fact that Diaquit had reced their father as regent, she still talked back.


    She must have been ted because she was an Awakener. How dared she ignored him! That girl was always like that, ever since her awakening. How dared she looked at him with those calm eyes!


    Diaquit clenched his fists, shaking with anger.


    ¡°D*mn it, d*mn it¡­¡­.!¡±


    Roman was caught. He might reveal the truth. Then it would be over.


    The credibility of the Achaia kingdom will fall to the ground and Kwanach will not forgive Diaquit. Now he had to do whatever it took, since he was standing on the edge of a cliff anyway. He could not just die with doing anything like this.


    Diaquit worked his brain, his reason half paralyzed by anger and anxiety.


    ¡°No matter what happens¡­even if my head flies off, I will take you with me, Usphere.¡±


    Diaquit had no intention of forgiving his sister for ruining his ambition to dominate the continent.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    ***


    Stairs leading down to the dungeon. The air was quietly damp and stuck to the stone walls.


    I was going there to witness Jaxor¡¯s interrogation in the afternoon.


    I stood beside Kwanach and stepped slowly. Kwanach grabbed my hand and escorted me. Behind us were many knights and attendants.


    A few hours ago, I had tangled Kwanach in the bathtub to do something embarrassing, and if I let go of my reason a little, the embarrassing scene seemed to hit my mind.


    I deliberately suppressed my emotions. So much for the sweetness and ecstasy of the wedding night. Now it was time to concentrate on work.


    Kwanach looked at me intently and said in a low voice.


    ¡°If you are not feeling well, we can postpone the questioning until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t injured anywhere, and I couldn¡¯t put off state affairs just because I was tired from my wedding night.


    Kwanach nodded, but still seemed dissatisfied. Then he mumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°I think I lost control and went too far yesterday. I said I would hold back but I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    I hurriedly looked behind me. Everyone was following us silently at some distance, but it still bothered me.


    I whispered quickly, clutching Kwanach¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Kwanach, there are many ears.¡¯


    ¡°Well, what do you say? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Still. And really, my body has recovered.¡±


    When I woke up in the morning, I was stiff and sore down there, but now it has mostly subsided. I didn¡¯t know what the ointment that Kwanach applied to me was, but it seemed to have helped.


    However, there was hot heat on my face.


    Kwanach smiled and said, raising only one side of his mouth.


    ¡°I think they would rather be pleased to know that we work hard at night. They didn¡¯t know that the emperor and his wife were on good terms. Isn¡¯t it a matter of congrattion?¡±


    When I was embarrassed, he seemed to deliberately make it meaner. Why did he have to act so brazenly with such a thick face?


    I clenched my fist and weakly punched his arm. Kwanachughed if it was fun.


    ¡°Stop talking about this. Please concentrate on Jaxor.¡±


    At the mention of the word ¡°Jaxor¡± Kwanach gave a small click of his tongue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll speak.¡±


    How was it that he was one-armed and in prison, yet he has not spilled any information¡­. I don¡¯t know what on earth he was keeping faith with Roman for.


    Roman was imprisoned in a more secret and deeper basement than Jaxor. It was a ce where even the guards could not get in and out easily.


    ¡°I think we can only see the outlines of the case clearly if Jaxor confesses something¡­¡±


    We descended the stairs with an ufortable feeling. Soon the interior of the dungeon was revealed.


    It was still sunny outside, but very dimly lit here. It was different from the other Imperial Pce basements. There were only a few torches and luminous stones set up on the walls.


    He told me that all the prisons here are single cells. It was divided into several sections, each with a cell at the end of the road.


    At first nce, the paths were soplicated that it was difficult to find the way around. It was like a maze. Even after escaping from the cells, it would be difficult to find the way to the top.


    Blue moss grew on the stone walls. That little moss was also a nt. I could feel a lot of emotion and momentum emanating from the moss.


    ¡°One moment, please.¡±


    I stopped Kwanach and put my hand on the stone wall. Kwanach stood beside me.


    Hmmm, as soon as my hand touched the moss, power began to shake from within my body.


    I closed my eyes and concentrated on the nt¡¯s energy. My senses became extremely acute and there seemed to be simultaneous sparks in my head. I felt connected to all the mosses growing around here.


    Quickly, what the moss saw passed over and through my head. There were several inmates who were put here. Jaxor, and even Roman¡­¡­


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡±


    I had a scene in my mind of Roman moaning in pain as he was locked in his cell. His tongue was cut off and he could not speak, only spit out his suppressed voice.


    Roman¡¯s appearance was a mess. His silver hair was dirty. His body showed signs of having been tortured on the way here.


    And above all, his purple eyes.


    He was terrified.


    They were not vile, condescending eyes. Roman looked as if he were trembling with extreme fear.


    He looked around, craning his neck to the side, crouching his shoulders and groaned. He even went into the back of the room and curled himself up like a child.


    It was hard to watch him the whole time, so I pulled my hand away from the moss.


    ¡°¡­¡­ are you okay?¡±


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the worried look on Kwanach¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°I saw Roman. He¡¯s very sacred¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°He was as soon as he got to the dungeon. He had never been intimidated by any torture before, but he seemed to have lost his mind.¡±


    He was the the diabolical one who put a curse on the river that was as good as poison, injured many people, piled up dead bodies, and conducted various experiments.


    Was the prison so scary for such a man? He might be scared because he was a person, but his reaction certainly seemed like overkill.


    I bit my lip gently and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Roman is in a position to confess anything.¡±


    ¡°Jaxor must speak.¡±


    ¡°Did he say anything about my brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Does Diaquit know that Roman has been captured?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there will be news in the north by now.¡±


    What would Diaquit be thinking? I tried to guess his position.


    Diaquit was hand in hand with Roman and had a ck heart to take over the continent. But no matter how many forces behind him, the Kingdom of Achaia alone could not take on the Radon Empire.


    As in my previous life, his n was to form a coalition with the various northern kingdoms to take on the empire.


    The North, being a conservative cultural area, ced great importance on piety and chivalry. In other words, there had to be a justification toe together.


    The North would not side with Diaquit unless there was enough of a justification to break the marriage alliance and start a war.


    Diaquit could not have been unaware of this. So, after assassinating me, he probably intended to put the me for the assassination on Kwanach and create a justification for the war.


    But Diaquit¡¯s n went down the drain.


    On the contrary, it was a situation in which one¡¯s reputation would be tarnished.


    If it was revealed that Roman and Diaquit had been up to no good, the North would turn its back on Diaquit.


    The problem was that there was no evidence of this yet.


    That was why we had to ask Jaxor for more evidence.


    ¡®Whatever they¡¯re up to, they won¡¯t get what they want.¡¯


    I spoke slowly, imagining how Diaquit felt.


    ¡°Diaquit probably feels like he¡¯s on the edge of a cliff right now. The moment his rtionship with Roman is revealed, he probably thinks it¡¯s over for him. If it¡¯s the Diaquit I know, I think ¡­¡­ he¡¯s nning something very dangerous and reckless.¡±


    Diaquit was greedy and proud. However, hecked cold reason and the ability to objectify. This was why he did this, saying he would win the throne of the continent without knowing his subject.


    Even Roman, who was the only one he could rely on, was gone now. It was more likely that he would proceed more recklessly than to think of confessing first and preserving his life.


    It was a character that could never endure defeat. He was a man who knew that there was a fire right in front of him, and he was so angry with me that he would try anything.


    Kwanach wrinkled his forehead and asked.


    ¡°A reckless n¡­. Which one?¡±


    ¡°He will try to epass the northern part of the country quickly before his own shame is exposed. Even if it is a lie. He might surprise attack first.¡±


    Kwanachughed in disgust.


    ¡°No way, they are going to make a preemptive attack. Under the current circumstances, it would be nothing short of suicidal.¡±


    Since Roman is tied up here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take advantage of his magic or his funds. Moreover, even if he made up a justification under false pretenses, it was unknown how many allied forces he would be able to gather.


    ¡°At least not as much as the army he had gathered since my death in my previous life.¡±


    But that rationale did not matter to Diaquit.


    ¡°He is a man who thinks it is better being branded a coward than having his honor disgraced. Be careful, Kwanach.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will be more attentive to border defenses.¡±


    Before we knew it, we arrived in front of the cell where Jaxor was locked up.


    A thick iron door was visible. There was a small hole at the top. It looked like a space for venttion and food distribution.


    As usual, the room was dimly lit. When Kwanach jawed, one guard approached and opened the iron door.


    ¡°Stay close to me.¡±


    Kwanach whispered softly. I nodded and swallowed my saliva.


    As the door opened, a sickening stench wafted out. The smell of blood and pus. It was the smell that came from someone rolling in pain.


    But I didn¡¯t cover my nose with a handkerchief. I stared at the front with a strength on my neck.


    ¡°Jaxor.¡±


    Kwanach called him in a low voice. Jaxor slowly lifted his head at his old friend¡¯s voice.


    He was tied securely to a chair in the center of the cell. It seemed they had fastened him in advance before interrogating him.


    Unlike Roman who I saw through the moss, Jaxor still had eyes with some intelligence left in them. He just looked shabby. The part of the arm cut off by Kwanach¡¯s sword was remarkably noticeable.


    Jaxor gasped weakly and looked at me with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    He seemed quite surprised after he found me. Then he said sarcastically.


    ¡°Are you insane, Kwanach, to bring your wife into this filthy ce?¡±


    It was a mouthful that threw out every courtesy.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    ***


    When Jaxor mentioned me, Kwanach angrily approached him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your both arms to be gone, you¡¯d better watch your mouth.¡±


    Kwanach¡¯s voice was horrifyingly low and dark.


    But Jaxor showed no signs of shrinking. A person who had given everything away was one who felt no fear. He chuckled.


    ¡°If you brought the noble Empress to a ce like this, it meant you didn¡¯t mind having a vulgar thing like me in front of her.¡±


    Jaxor deliberately stretched out the word ¡®noble¡¯ with a long, drooping sound. His intention to belittle me was obvious. He didn¡¯t even try to hide it.


    nk, Kwanach wordlessly took out the sword he wore at his waist. The luminous stone was the only light source in the room. Only the tip of the de glowed bright blue in the darkness.


    ¡®Is Kwanach going to cut off his limbs?¡¯


    Despite the fact that the tip of the de was pointed at him, Jaxor showed no sign of being afraid. In fact, there was a look of resignation in his eyes.


    Kwanach murmured with a mixture of bitterness and anger in his voice.


    ¡°Still, I tolerated you as an old friend¡­.but you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    Jaxor responded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve given up because of that woman a long time ago. You¡¯re not the Kwanach I know.¡±


    Jaxor spoke as if reminded Kwanach about the time they were ve soldiers.


    Kwanach¡¯s patience hade to an end. His body moved forward quickly. Soon the tip of the de stabbed Jaxor¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    Jaxor, who had been chatting leisurely, wrinkled his face and groaned.


    The tip of the sword dug relentlessly again. Kwanach held back enough not to kill hiM, but the amputated surface had not yetpletely healed. There would be a lot of pain from the de digging there again. Blood mixed with pus came out from the severed part.


    ¡°Ugh, darn it.¡±


    Jaxor bit his lip and tried not to lose consciousness.


    I wondered if I should stop Kwanach, but he was the chief interrogator. I was only there to observe.


    Jaxor trembled. It was a convulsion caused by pain. Kwanach withdrew the sword for a while, and then, when Jaxor¡¯s breathing returned, he again touched the wound.


    Jaxor¡¯s face contorted in agony.


    ¡°Why did you join in the suffering of an innocent man while he caused me so much pain?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand.


    What was it all for? What was the reason?


    ¡°Hmmm¡­hmmm¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Even in the midst of all this, Jaxor asionally let out a gruesomeugh. Each time, his purple eyes glowed strangely.


    It was that time when I watched Jaxor¡¯s eyes carefully.


    ¡®purple ¡­¡­?¡¯


    Suddenly, his eyes came into my vision with a rity that I could not have expected.


    Purple eyes were not amon color among humans. However, it was not so rare that it could not be found at all.


    Thebination of purple eyes and silver hair was the exclusive characteristic of the Pernen royal family, but there were often those who had only purple eyes.


    So I had never shown any particr interest in Jaxor¡¯s eyes. Their color was dull, dark, and when viewed in the dark, they were closer to ck than purple.


    ¡®But they¡¯re a simr color to Roman¡¯s ¡­¡­.¡¯


    Roman has bright silver hair, while Jaxor¡¯s hair was a desaturated gray.


    ¡®Is it a coincidence?¡¯


    It may be a coincidence. There may be no connection whatsoever.


    But now was the time to pin down even the smallest possibility.


    ¡®What if Roman and Jaxor are rted by blood?¡®


    It may be a ridiculous family, but I could understand why Jaxor would be so on Roman¡¯s side. And also that he abandoned Kwanach, with whom he had spent his entire life with.


    But it didn¡¯t make sense. Even if Jaxor was an illegitimate child, he was still a descendant of the Pernen royal family. How could such a man be a ve?


    Maybe I was being sensitive. Perhaps it was a cut-throat situation and I was thinking of a small clue to expand on.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡±


    Jaxor kept moaning in pain. I opened my mouth as I stared at him.


    ¡°Jaxor.¡±


    When I called out for Jaxor, Kwanach stopped his sword for a moment. Jaxor stared at me with a wiggling throat.


    It was a look of obvious hostility. There was a gruesomeness that came from someone whose beliefs were so strongly twisted.


    I opened my mouth, trying not to let Jaxor regain his momentum.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you for long. There is only one thing I¡¯m curious about. The experiment that Roman was conducting. Do you know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Experiment? Kwanach asked about that too. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Jaxor raised one eyebrow. Suspicion and confusion crossed his face.


    ¡°Either you¡¯re blind, or you really don¡¯t know.¡±


    I turned my gaze to Kwanach.


    ¡°Did you tell him about Roman¡¯s experiments with sclerosis?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him the details. The idea was to see what he would confide in me first. It was also difficult to interrogate him properly while we were on the move.¡±


    Jaxor said negatively, still had the power to be sarcastic even in the midst of bleeding.


    ¡°If you two are going to talk, do you mind if I step out for a moment?¡±


    As Kwanach tried to lift the sword, I hurriedly grabbed his arm.


    ¡°One moment, please.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy this way. Let me handle it for a minute.¡±


    Jaxor was not one to be intimidated by torture. Knowing this, Kwanach also acted much moreplicated when talking about Jaxor.


    It should not be easy to scare the heart of Jaxor, who had endured so much hardship since his childhood. A different approach was needed.


    I took another step toward Jaxor. Kwana stared at me from behind, unable to hide his anxiety. Still, he didn¡¯t step forward to cover for me or prevent me.


    Kwanach now believed in me. My power and my ability. I want to live up to his trust.


    I said, looking straight at Jaxor.


    ¡°Roman collected and experimented on the bodies with sclerosis. I don¡¯t know what the experiment was, but it must have been ck magic against nature.¡±


    Jaxor¡¯s eyes crinkled at the edges.


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Jaxor, who had been silent for some time at my pursuit, shook his shoulder once and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve told you the same thing over and over again. I don¡¯t know anything! He wanted me to pull it out of the Imperial Pce, so I pulled it out, and he wanted information, so I gave it to him. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What is Roman up to, what is his n, and who are the others who have joined hands with him? I don¡¯t know anything about that!¡±


    ¡°If it was simply because of money, you didn¡¯tck money. So why?¡±


    ¡°I am sure that the wealth will never end. And I didn¡¯t like the way my country was when the emperor fell in love with an outsider.¡±


    From behind me, I heard the sound of Kwanach gritting his teeth. I kept myposure.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering¡­ Can you understand that a man so clever like you who had held the position of generalmitted treason for money? and without knowing anything about Roman, you joined hands with him and betrayed the emperor?¡±


    ¡°So what if I was a general? I¡¯m ignorant to begin with.¡±


    ¡°If all this is true¡­¡­ Well, you¡¯re such an idiot, and your foolishness will make the continent sicker.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Roman casts a curse on the Pahar River. It created the gue called sclerosis. As you know, my people use the Fahar River as drinking water. Even babies grow up drinking that water.¡±


    Jaxor¡¯s painful face sank a little. His gaze turned dim.


    The Jaxor of whom so many tales of heroism speak, and of whom I had heard from Kwanach, was not in the least an evil man. He was not a fighter who dedicated his life to justice, but he would have felt guilty if he had yed a part in killing innocent people.


    I began to steadily push Jaxor.


    ¡°Roman fattened only his own profits and polluted the drinking water of the empire for the purpose of using it for his experiments. And as he intended, many people suffered.¡±


    Jaxor¡¯s eyes wavered.


    ¡°The wealthy were able to buy medicines to prevent the disease¡­ But you know themoners could not do so. It was the lowest of the low that got it.¡±


    ¡®¡¯I¡­I said I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    The end of Jaxor¡¯s denying voice trembled.


    ¡°Yes, perhaps Roman hid it from you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But if youe clean, it will help us uncover Roman¡¯s schemes.


    ¡°I¡­.¡±


    ¡±Jaxor, you picked the wrong person. Roman is a devil who has selfishly sacrificed many people.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all over anyway, isn¡¯t it? You guys lost. Make sure you are on the right path now. Unless you want to regret it until the moment you die.¡±


    ¡°You know what?


    Jaxor¡¯s shoulders shook from the moment he heard the word devil. He immediately stared at me with a blue streak on his neck.


    ¡°Devil? No, you¡¯re the devil. A woman who would have been brought up in a pce with nothing but beauty, what do you know¡­!¡±


    During thest battle, Roman also said something simr to me. It was as if his voice wasced with sadness.


    What made them so angry? At least I could see that Jaxor¡¯s story of not knowing Roman and being bought by him for money was false.


    Jaxor was so angry that he poured out his words and chewed his lips. Then he murmured in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Do you have proof? Is there any evidence that Roman spread sclerosis and conducted experiments? I don¡¯t know if you are lying to me in an attempt to win me over.¡±


    ¡°If I bring proof, will you give me information about Roman?¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    ***


    Jaxor fell silent for a while. He seemed distressed.


    I looked at him gently without further talking. A heavy silence fell for a while in the prison.


    ¡®Please, I hope Jaxor¡¯s heart is free of Roman.¡¯


    Still, I saw a gap. Jaxor, who had not opened his mouth even in the pain of his severed arm being poked by the de, was now hesitating.


    After a long while, Jaxor spoke up.


    ¡°If, indeed, Roman has done such a thing¡­¡­then I¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°But it would have to be solid evidence. Or I won¡¯t open my mouth. I know you are right, I¡¯m done anyway. I know I¡¯m going to die, and I don¡¯t have any regrets.¡±


    Jaxor kept throwing nces at Kwanach and continued talking.


    ¡°My best friend knows better than anyone that torture will not do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°Who is your best friend?¡±


    Kwanach snapped back coldly. Jaxor chuckled.


    A cool atmosphere prevailed in the prison, and the tension subsided. The job would be much easier if Jaxor cooperates.


    ¡®If I¡¯m going to find evidence, I know it¡¯s there.¡¯


    The forest owned by the Gullier, where the outdoor banquet was held.


    The horrific scene I saw while interacting with the trees came to mind.


    Kwanach sent soldiers to search, but they found nothing.


    They were search parties to follow Roman but he may have already covered up the evidence of his experiment.


    I said, staring at Jaxor.


    ¡±You are aware of the forest owned by the Gullier, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Jaxor nodded lightly.


    ¡°Roman took the sclerotic corpses there. Do you know anything about the forest?¡±


    Jaxor wrinkled his brow and seemed to recall his memory. After a moment, he spoke up.


    ¡°He just goes in and out of the woods to do stuff¡­ I don¡¯t know exactly what it is. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just me, I think it¡¯s everyone. Once in the woods, I¡¯d lose contact with him for a few days.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like Jaxor was pretending like earlier. It looked like he really didn¡¯t know. It seemed like there was nothing more to find out through Jaxor.


    It was already clear where we had to go. The forest. That ce where I almost died. We had to uncover the forest of the Gullier.


    * * *


    There was no time for dy. We decided to leave for the forest as soon as we finished our interrogation.


    Kwanach didn¡¯t seem to like it¡­.


    ¡°The sun will be setting soon.¡±


    Kwanach looked up at the sky while riding his horse. I also decided to travel on horseback this time instead of a carriage. I was right next to Kwanach.


    ¡°I brought a lot of luminescent stones, so it should be fine.¡±


    Kwanach sighed low.


    There could be no one better than me in searching the forest. Kwanach also found that it was more reasonable to be with me.


    But it was where I had fallen after being poisoned, and he seemed ufortable about going there. It must have been a ce full of bad memories.


    Behind us, there was a line of guards on horseback. It was a big number. It looked like we had brought everyone avable. With this number, we would be able to handle anything that happened in the forest.


    I wore afortable dress and riding jacket and a thick cloak. At dawn the cold humidity attacked my body.


    I pulled the hood of my cloakpletely over my head and gestured at Kwanach. At Kwanach¡¯s signal, the search party set off for the forest.


    Actually, when I told Kwanach that I wanted to follow him into the forest, I was worried that the Kingsguard might feel awkward with me. They would not be used to seeing the Empress standing in front of them and leading the knights.


    But despite my concerns, they all felt honored to be with me.


    It seemed that the ripple effect of the events in the border region was significant¡­


    My memory of that battle was not clear. It was too hectic and tense a moment. I was filled with the thought that we should just prevent Roman and protect our people.


    The magic done in the urgency somehow gained trust in return. What a way to gain the confidence of the army of the Radon Empire. I could not have been more pleased.


    We rode for a while. The sound of the horses¡¯ hooves pounding the earth echoed through the air.


    We reached the forest much faster than thest time we had traveled by carriage. It was just before sunset.


    The sky was a mixture of orange and red over the forest. Kwanach was the first to dismount from his horse, and he stood beside me and extended his hand.


    ¡°Step on it.¡±


    He lowered his posture and signaled me to step on his thighs. I took his hand and stepped on his thighs to go down.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I nodded vigorously at Kwanach¡¯s question.


    I had used a top quality saddle, and despite the tingling in my lower thighs and pelvis from the long ride, I felt fine.


    I had loaded him with a top-of-the-line saddle, but he had been in the saddle so long that it was natural for his lower thighs and pelvis to sting. But he was strangely energetic.


    ¡°My body seems to recover at a faster speed.¡±


    It was not just my imagination.


    The wounds I had at the border were healed much faster than Marianne¡¯s.


    ¡°Could it have something to do with the fact that you have more strength?¡±


    Even if I didn¡¯t know the reason, I was d that my body was light and full of strength.


    Some other knights who followed us also dismounted from their horses. I looked away and searched the forest.


    Arge wooden fence was set up at the entrance to the forest. And several soldiers were guarding the front of it. They were there to prevent other people froming in and out.


    This was before I had fully set foot in the forest yet. But I felt a strange energy near me.


    I squeezed Kwanach¡¯s hand, which I was still holding, tighter.


    ¡°Usphere?¡±


    Kwanach looked at me curiously. I felt a hot breath rush up from below.


    ¡±What kind of energy is this?¡±


    Polluted disposition. It was not normal nature.


    I was horrified. My whole body instinctively rejected it. I felt nauseous.


    It was as if I had just met Roman.


    I didn¡¯t notice it when I came before. I could feel it now because my strength had be stronger and my senses sharpened.


    My neck trembled and I had shallow goosebumps all over my body. As my breathing became ragged, Kwanach approached me with a depressed look on his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°I am terribly displeased with the energy. The forest¡¯s energy¡­.¡±


    ¡°Should we go back?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I shook my head. Kwanach held my arm in his hot hand. He looked so worried that he couldn¡¯t stand still.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to overdo it. You can take a break ande back. You¡¯re more important than anything else.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can feel this kind of momentum, there must be something here. We came to the right ce.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first and start the search. If I can¡¯t stand it, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Kwanach frowned and sighed low. But I was stubborn, and he could no longer persuade me.


    We led the search party into the gruesome forest.


    * * *


    Just to be safe, the search party decided to split into two teams. I was with Kwanach.


    The other team searched from the edge of the forest for anything unusual, and I led the team.


    ¡°Turn right.¡±


    I spoke quietly to Kwanach. I decided to go where I felt the most energy. The team moved ording to my words.


    Before I knew it, the sun had set. The sunset light that hade through the branches of the trees was gone, and darkness had taken its ce.


    A few knights in the lead, and Kwanach, were holding luminescent stones. The luminescent stone was the size of a fist. It was hung on a string and worn like a ne.


    We held the luminescent stones in our hands to brighten our vision. The stones, imbued with the power of light magic, were as bright as amp. When we touched it with our hands, there was a faint warmth.


    Everyone followed my directions, looking ahead, and we moved forward slowly. Kwanach was by my side in a position where he was ready to fight at any time.


    It was winter and the leaves were falling to the floor. Every time we moved, I could hear the sound of fallen leaves crushing under our feet.


    Then we came to another forkroad.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I said and they stopped walking all together. The wayfinders at the front of the group looked at me.


    I breathed deeply and tried to feel the flow of energy. There was a direction where I instinctively felt resistance. There must be something we were looking for over there.


    After a few moments, I spoke.


    ¡°This time to the left.¡±


    The knights bowed their heads and started moving again.


    I was used to the way the knights looked at me. They were the eyes I had seen when I was called the shield of the kingdom in my homnd after I gained power in this life.


    The emotion in them was admiration.


    Like in my homnd, the knights treated me as amander whom they trust and obey.


    How long did we walk? Finally, we reached a space where the energy was strongly felt.


    I almost felt nauseous. I stopped, took a deep breath, and looked around. Kwanach also told the others to search nearby.


    But when I nced around, it was much the same as any other forest path.


    ¡®Did Roman y a trick?¡¯


    Nothing was more effective than the nts¡¯ wisdom for removing tricks.


    I ced my hand gently on the nearby tree trunk. As usual, I just talked in my head.


    </arghhhhhhh!>


    Only a pain-filled scream came back from the tree. It was like someone who had lost their sensespletely and was screaming evil.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    ****


    The loud voice of the twisted soul of the tree shook my head. I couldn¡¯t listen for long. I felt nauseous and almost fainted.


    I pulled my hand away from the tree and caught my breath. The white spread out before my eyes, then slowly brightened. A voice echoed.


    ¡°Usphere?¡±


    Kwanach quickly embraced my shoulder. I took a deep breath and tried to shake off the dreary energy that had prated my head.


    The others did not know I had the ability to talk to nts. It was a power I would have preferred not to disclose. I lowered my voice considerably and whispered to Kwanach.


    ¡°The tree is sick. I can¡¯tmunicate with them.¡±


    ¡°What the hell happened here¡­..¡±


    The search party was looking everywhere in the area. This area had the most powerful energy, but there was nothing special about it to the naked eye.


    ¡°Then maybe it¡¯s not on the surface, but down there.¡±


    I crouched down. Kwanach hurriedly lowered his posture with me.


    I ced my palm on the ground. I could faintly feel the dark magic shaking under the ground. Buried beneath the ground were roots scattered here and there. All of them seemed to be sick as well.


    I stood up, brushed off the dirt from my hands, and said to Kwanach.


    ¡°We must dig up thend. There seems to be something down there.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I brought a shovel.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t need a shovel. I¡¯ll do it. Tell the knights to leave.¡±


    It would be faster to use magic to raise thend like in the border area than to dig with shovels.


    The knights scattered to the back. They might get hurt when the ground split.


    Still, Kwanach did not want to leave my side. Who could stop his stubbornness?


    I squatted down again and put my hands on the ground. I could feel all eyes on me. The looks were filled with the anticipation of seeing the wizard they had heard so much about in person. No one opened their mouths, but I could feel their excitement in the air.


    The surrounding area was quiet. Except for the asional distant hoot of an owl.


    I focused my mind on trying to move the tangled roots of the nts beneath the earth.


    Until now, I had only been able to manipte nts through direct hand-to-hand contact with them. But I crossed the limit in the border area and realized a new way to utilize it.


    ¡®Will it work here too?¡¯


    The border area was close to the north, which meant it was also close to the silver forest, the source of my power. My power was bound to be stronger there.


    Uhm, uhm, the spirit transmitted on the soil. I closed my eyes softly and tried to concentrate more on it.


    I felt like one with nature. I was always pleased with the feeling that I was blending into nature.


    But now, I felt stuffy. I felt like dirty pollutants wereing into me.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±


    I managed to get through it. Instinctively, severe resistance was proof that there was something unclean underneath the soil.


    Little by little, the roots buried in the ground began to fluctuate ording to my will.


    Grrrr! Soon, the roots leaped toward the sky, pushing the soil out of the ground. The ground turned over. Dust rose and small stones and other objects flew around in the air.


    But nothing reached me.


    As soon as the ground bounced up, Kwanach embraced me and covered me with his cloak.


    I heard the sound of small stones hitting Kwanach¡¯s body.


    He didn¡¯t budge. It was like a huge rock that couldn¡¯t be hurt by that many stones. Kwanach¡¯s arms around me were strong. It was an embrace so intense that I could hardly breathe. Buried in his bosom, my vision was ck.


    I gasped slowly into his dark chest. A familiar body scent touched my nostrils. I felt the difort that had just filled my body earlier fade away bit by bit.


    When the wind of dust subsided to some extent, Kwanach let me go.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    He hurriedly organized my cloak and scanned my body.


    ¡°I am well, thanks to you. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine too.¡±


    Along with the confident answer, there was dirt on Kwanach¡¯s hair.


    For all the bravado with which I answered, there was a dusting of dirt clinging to the top of Kwanafu¡¯s dark hair. I involuntarily reached out and brushed his hair.


    Kwanach startled and slowly brushed my arm down with his hot palm. The moment I felt that boiling body heat, I knew this was not the time for this.


    I coughed awkwardly and fell from Kwanach¡¯s chest. Then I looked ahead.


    ¡®I knew it, Roman kept it hidden.¡¯


    The ce I had manipted the tree roots to uncover came into view.


    It was part of an underground cave that looked like it was artificially created. It seemed to have been dug very deep and covered with earth to hide the entrance. The ground was turned over quite a bit, but the entrance never fully appeared.


    The knights who had been far away approached closer. The stares that pierced me were filled with awe.


    ¡°Your Majesty, let us do the rest.¡±


    Please support our website and read on wuxiaworldsite


    I nodded, and some of them began digging in the dirt with shovels.


    I flinched, feeling eerie. I grabbed more tightly at the luminous stone that was hanging on my neck. In the meantime, someone signaled to another group of men who had been somewhere else and they all united here.


    The next thing I knew, a vibrant underground cavern revealed itself.


    ¡®It¡¯s a ce I really don¡¯t want to get close to.¡¯


    My instincts refused. But reason told me differently. We must surely uncover this ce.


    After a while, the knights led the way into the underground cave. Kwanach was naturally attached to my side.


    There was no light source in the cave. I was d we brought luminescent stones.


    The interior space was quiterge. It was a ce where the earth had been artificially dug out and a support tform had been erected with wood and iron. It was high and wide enough for about three normal adult men to enter and exit at once. Kwanach had to bow his head a little.


    The air inside was very humid. And there was an unidentifiable, very unpleasant smell.


    The knights, who were walking ahead of us, shouted loudly.


    ¡°Empress! If there is anything that you see, please let us know.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just as I was about to be weighed down by fear and tension, I pulled myself together. The people here were depending on me. I was the one who insisted on going to the forest. I could not let them see me waver.


    I recalled the presence of Kwanach guarding my side. Then I immediately regained my stability.


    In the midst of the tension, the search party slowly entered the depths of the underground cavern. Soon a forkroad appeared.


    There were as many as eight roads that diverged. Like an ant cave, the space seemed to be divided here and there.


    The search party all stopped and waited for mymand. After a few moments of pondering, I opened my mouth.


    ¡°There is no great difference in the energy of any of the roads.¡±


    It was not an easy situation to determine the direction.


    Even though I wanted to reach out to the tree roots that appeared from time to time to gather information, the nts here were probably sick as well. There seemed to be no information to be gained, like when I talked to the tree from above.


    Eventually, Kwanach made the decision. He ordered half of the people to stay here and half to split up to explore each road. Kwanach and I decided to wait until they hadpleted their primary search.


    It was not long after each of the knights had entered the passage that way. They soon returned, and the color of their faces had turned uniformly to contemtion.


    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°The road is not long. No, it¡¯s more like a warehouse than a road, and ¡­¡­ what¡¯s over there is¡­.¡±


    As one knight was describing, a particrly young-looking knight staggered afterward, feeling nauseous.


    Being in the Kingsguard, he must have been trained hard, no matter how young he was. So it must be a horrible sight for him to be shaken like this.


    Kwanach asked back with a frown.


    ¡°What the hell in there?¡±


    ¡°The bodies¡­ ¡­areing, not just the bodies¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It was hard to understand with a little insight.¡±


    Corpses.I thought of the scene I saw from the trees thest time I was in the forest.


    ¡°How about others?¡±


    Those who looked around the other side all gave the same answer. Corpses, countless corpses. A pile of corpses.


    ¡°I will examine them myself.¡±


    I stepped forward and spoke, and the knight who had been reporting freaked out.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s a terrible sight, is it all right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I had no choice, even if it wasn¡¯t okay.


    I entered one of the eight paths with Kwanach. But after a while, my legs naturally froze. I could see with my own eyes what it was that had frightened the knights.


    This was a warehouse. A warehouse with many dead bodies piled up like packages.


    The eyes of the corpses were not closed. And the eerily original forms were preserved. All the corpses filled the warehouse in a haphazard disarray, with their eyes open to the point of strangeness. I felt as if they would soon move their eyes to look at me.


    And this was not just one space. There were seven more.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡­¡±


    My jaw trembled with the fear and rejection that naturally assailed my body.


    The words ¡°not an ordinary corpse¡± were understood. What was here was bizarre. The corpses were so smooth. The flesh did not smell of decay.


    In fact, it gave me goosebumps. It was absolutely not a natural phenomenon.


    I thought Roman had collected people who died of sclerosis, but there was not a trace of stony hardness in these corpses.


    The bodies appeared to be diverse in age and gender. I even saw children among them, which made me feel more horrified.


    But I soon found what they all had inmon.


    There was no heart.


    All the bodies had holes of a certain size in their chests, and they were all empty.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!